《Kali Yuga》 Chapter 1: The Beginning of Kali Yuga. Chapter 1: The Beginning of Kali Yuga. Three young men were sitting on the roadside, eating Chinese pork buns while watching the scenery in front of them. Girls from Fuzhou University girls dormitory were passing by them. Those three were students who lived in Fuzhou University boys dormitory. Today was Sunday and many other residences of the boy dormitory, were having fun, but these three were rather spend their time sitting on the roadside to watch the girls. Wherever you go, people always grouped based on their position on the social ladder. These three could be considered on the lowest level of that ladder. Huang Wen, Ding Yun and Cao Bao. They all came from small village and it was their first time to live away from their family. It was also their first time to live in a big city. They didn''t have any special trait that made them noticeable but probably their biggest mistake was their lack of self esteem. They didn''t realize it, but actually it was their own behavior that prevented them from integrating with the other students. Huang Wen sighed, "I''m bored. I''m going to sleep now. Aren''t you guys have anything better than this?" "Nah... I''m still waiting for my goddess. Chi Yang used to pick her around this time.", said Ding Yun. "Bro... Do you want to get a beating from Chi Yang?", Huang Wen rolled his eyes. "He he he... c''mon, I''m just looking at her.", said Ding Yun. "Last time you stared so hard that he almost went to you. You''re lucky Wang Mei stopped him. I think he was ready to give you some lesson by that time.", Huang Wen retorted. "Aw... isn''t she nice? Anyway, if that ever happens, you guys going to help me right?", said Ding Yun. "Not a chance!", Huang Wen and Cao Bao shouted at the same time. "What kind of bros you are?", Ding Yun lamented. ¡°Anyway, even if she isn''t here right now, isn''t this just heaven? Girls from big city sure are different.¡±, said Ding Yun again. This time Cao Bao agreed with him, ¡°You''re right... ah rather than Wang Mei, I prefer Yu Lan, her curvy body... arghh.... I would give up my life to be her boyfriend...if only I could... argghh....!¡± Some girls turned to look at them, due to Cao Bao. He cried while his hand, made a suggesting gesture. Almost at the same time Ding Yun and Huang Wen rapped his head, ¡°Shut up!!¡± Huang Wen got up, "Whatever. Okay bye guys." "Are you really leaving?",Cao Bao asked him. "Yea... I got up very early today. Now I want some sleep.", Huang Wen answered. "Okay, see you later... By the way, I need your physics notes, I missed the class last time.", said Cao Bao. "Sure, just dropped by when you come back.", said Huang Wen as he walked away and waved his hand. Huang Wen didn''t have many friends in the first place. He barely accepted into the university after his parent loaned a large sum of money from their relatives. Since his early childhood, he always had this low self esteem. In his mind every other student always seemed richer or smarter or better looking, etc. He was diligent and got good grades ever since elementary, but that''s all. He didn''t have many other qualities. He might be handsome, but he didn''t have any sense of fashion. With his awful hairdo and his poor dress, in term of physical attractiveness, from 0 - 10, one would give him around 5 to 6. Cao Bao and Ding Yun probably his closest friends at his new school. Both of them were just as miserable as him. Pretty good with their head, but zero social ability. Huang Wen threw himself onto his bed and closed his eyes. It wasn''t that he needed some sleep, but rather the girl he secretly admire just passed them by as she went out of the dormitory. She won''t be there until much later. He began to visualize her in his mind. He thought about her eyes, the features of her face, her lips and kept on thinking about her. It didn''t take long before part of his body reacting. With murky mind, Huang Wen got up and picked one of his roommate''s pillow. That was Jiang Wu''s pillow, he was well groomed and always knew how to get a girl. Huang Wen rather envious about his good luck with girls. With the spirit of petty vengeance, he went to lock the door into the room. It shouldn''t be a problem, no one would return for hours. He got a box of tissue and with his ''girl'' in his fantasy, he began to hump on Jiang Wu''s pillow. He was getting at the good part when he suddenly heard this jolly voice reverberating inside his head. It was cheerful, but there was something creepy about it. It felt like under that friendly tone there was cynical and malicious intent. ¡°Okay boys and girls, lets see the calendar. Oh ho ho... Look, its time for my show. Yes we finally reach the most exciting part of this long boring cycle but don''t worry, you ole man here always thinks something new. Unlike the other boring dude, I always came up with something new each time my turn arrived. Let me introduce something new to your life, something that will make it more interesting. You watched it on TV, read it on comic book and play games about it. Now I will give you a chance to live with it.¡± "... how come not even one soul say thank you? It''s a present. No?" "Confused? Tsk...tsk... tsk... you better get your head works fast dudes..." A sinister laugh followed it. "Well, I don''t want to see too many of you died, so let me explain a bit. Some will die, that''s unavoidable, but please try to survive okay? Now for our little explanation. Guys ... girls ... this is just the prelude for the last period of the never-ending cycle, or some of you call it Kali Yuga and I''m the one who is in charge, for this period. In order to make things progress a bit faster, I decide to introduce something new. Let''s be honest, we all tired of this old and boring established order. Let''s shake things a bit." "Now gets yourself up. Grips hard that staff and be ready." ¡°My staff...? Uh... you mean this staff...¡±, for a moment, Huang Wen confused the staff in his hand and another staff he used to grip in a completely different situation. It was really weird, he couldn''t say for sure, but he didn''t think he heard that voice using his hearing. Rather, it suddenly appeared within his mind and as the sound appeared, everything in space was frozen, even time was frozen. Nothing existed, but the sound. He unconsciously got up and somehow a staff was in his hand and he gripped it hard. "4¡­" "3¡­" "2..." "1¡­and we officially enter Kali Yuga, now struggle to survive!" Huang Wen couldn''t help, but trembled as he felt the dark, putrid feeling that speak in his mind, just left. "What in the world just happened?" He could feel his heart pumping faster than usual. Whatever just happened a moment ago, it was too weird and at the same time, too real to be called an illusion. He stared at the meter long stick in his hand, which appeared out of nowhere. Another proof that it was far from a mere hallucination. Suddenly his heart filled with a dreadful feeling out of nowhere. Or probably it was the most rational reaction after that strange announcement. "Struggle to survive?", Huang Wen silently repeated the information. Last time he took an IQ test, it said he had a 139 IQ. But now, his brain sluggishly tried to churn this new information. It was just too other worldly to accept, but the wooden staff in his hand, insisted to stay in his hand. He wished the staff would disappear or suddenly turned into something else, then he would decide that it was just a dream. No, the staff stubbornly stayed in his hand. "Struggle ... only by becoming stronger I will be able to survive ... otherwise ... it''s death...", Huang Wen was mumbling those few words. As soon as he said it, he clenched his jaw and decided that this was reality. It was not some sort of dream or hallucination. Even if it was one, he shouldn''t treat it as one. His eyes filled with determination. He held the staff with two hands. He held it like one would hold a two-handed sword. He was standing in a fighting stance, with a knee a bit bent and his leg opened a shoulder wide, prepared for any sudden attack. Seconds passed by without anything happened and for a moment he felt how silly he was. Suddenly another information flowed into his mind. This time the voice was different. It similar to generic female voice, used in answering machine or other similar applications. "Huang Wen: Male" "Level: 1 (0/5)¡å "Class: None" "Title: None" "Strength: 6 (6) Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.Agility: 5 (5) Vitality: 11(11) Stamina: 11/11 Spirit: 15/15 Health: 11/11" "Skills : None." "Equipment : Wood Staff." His mind absorbed the information line by line. Every time, he focused on certain word, a more detailed information would appear. In example when he focused on Wood Staff, a new information was appeared into his mind. "Wood Staff is the basic weapon for everyone, loved by all. Deadly weapon in the hand of a master. Safe weapon without any sharp edges that could hurt themselves in the hand of a beginner." "Attak power : 5. Durability : 10" Huang Wen''s mind was alerted. Strange info like these flowed directly into his head. Nobody at his age didn''t have any experience with the game world. Most boys would at least understand the basic knowledge of RPG. All those new information certainly fitted with one. Level, Class, Title and all those basic stat for a character in an RPG game. This new world was too bizarre and the first thing he wanted to make sure, was that he won''t be caught unguarded. The door was locked but he wasn''t satisfied with just locking the door. He ran to push one of the metal framed bed to barricade the locked door. He didn''t really care if one of his roommates suddenly decided to return and found it weird. The words "struggle", "survive" and "death", were whirling inside his head. He stared at the flimsy bed frame that blocked the door. It wasn''t actually flimsy, but in his mind there were huge monsters out there and yes, suddenly, it looked flimsy. He decided that he needed more. After barricading the door with two more beds, he felt a bit calmed. His room was located on the 3rd floor, so the only to get into the room is through the door. With the door locked and barricaded, somewhat he felt safe, at least for now. He took long and deep breath, while focused on his hearing. There was no sound from behind the door. After a while, he could hear someone was screaming from outside the dormitory. He ran quickly toward the window and looked outside. "What''s that?", he wondered. It was coming from the front yard of the girl''s dormitory. Three girls were running and behind them there was seven or so other girl, who was following them, walking stiffly and in awkward way. The way they moved reminded him of something. "Zombies?", he raised his eyebrows. "The old version of Zombies?", he couldn''t hide his disgust. Huang Wen snickered. He remembered the movie, "Shaun of the Dead". He thought, ''Gave me all those zombies any day. Whatever happen there, I could take on any zombies if they moved that slow.'' But one of the girls tripped on something and the next scene wiped out any funny ideas in his head. She fell and soon one of the zombies reached her. She was fast enough to kick it in the face, but it didn''t even flinch. With the help of her friends, she struggled to get up, but more zombies catch up with her. Her friends began to give up and ran. The next thing he saw was just bunch of zombies crouching on the ground and the shrilling scream of a girl in extreme pain. He felt cold sweat drenched his back. They might be slow, but they have numbers and endurance. Fortunately, it seemed that once they had something to eat, which was some fresh meat, they didn''t chase for more. He kept watching as if glued on the window. What surprised him, was one of the girls suddenly moved sluggishly. Her friend turned and it seemed she was trying to help. Even before it happened Huang Wen screamed inside his mind, "No you fool !!! She must be infected !!!" Sure enough, now we got two new zombies. He sighed, suddenly he remembered of Cao Bao and Ding Yun. The last time he saw them, they were hanging around the shop in front of the girl''s dormitory. He squinted his eyes and tried to look for them and to his relief he could not see them there. "I guess they''re already leaving. I wonder where they are right now?", he talked to himself, but now wasn''t the time to think about other people. It won''t be easy, but with that slow speed he still had the chance to survive. He was never excelled in sport, but he didn''t drink alcohol or smoke neither. He had good stamina and endurance due to his eight km morning jog. Never missed a day. He kept it closed by heart that a poor man should never be sick. Since medication costed you lots of money. So he did all he could, to maintain his health. He wasn''t after strength or well sculpted body, but he made sure that he always in good condition. Enough exercise, eating healthy food and enough rest. He didn''t have confidence in his fighting skill in this new world, but with their slow movement, Huang Wen thought that he might have a chance if he acted carefully. Suddenly, the sound of loud knocking came at the door. ¡°Crap! Zombies! Here they come!¡± With horror on his face, he watched the door. He already stacked three metal framed bed, barricading the door. Even if the zombies broke down the door, it wouldn''t be easy for them to enter the room. In his heart, he knew what he needed to do now, but his leg felt so heavy. One step at a time, he moved toward the door, the staff raised high above his head, ready to strike the first zombie to enter the room. It took few strikes and the thin wooden door shattered; two claws pierce through the door. "Too strong!", he whispered in terror. "I''m gonna die... oh no... I''m gonna die now...", he muttered in fear. But then he shook his head in anger, "No way! I don''t want to die a virgin! I''ll survive through this. Get stronger and then get laid!" His hand sweating, his heart racing, he wanted to run, but he knew that he had to hold his position. The minute more than one zombies entered the room, he is doomed to die. He gritted his teeth and prepared for the moment when that zombie showed its head. With a vicious cracking sound, the upper half of the door was smashed open. A head with a big hole and white eyes, protruded out of that smashed door. A short haired zombie that was a student had stuck his head in, constantly struggling toward Huang Wen. Huang Wen recognized him. It was Cao Bao. Cao Bao and Ding Yun lived in the next two rooms on his left. It seemed they or maybe just Cao Bao, decided to return not long after he left. Since Cao Bao turned into zombie, there was a good chance that Ding Yun too. Many other facts about him passed through Huang Wen''s mind in a torrent, but none of that memories stopped Huang Wen from swinging the staff as hard as he can. "Sorry bro. I''m sorry. But you''re a zombie now. So don''t blame me.", frantically he struck and struck. Each time the staff hit, it bounced up and Huang Wen used the momentum to lift it high in the air and then used his entire might to swing it down again. Huang Wen vaguely realized when the zombie in front of him, Cao Bao, fell lifeless onto the floor. His head smashed into meat pulp. "Ding! You got 1 Exp." Huang Wen''s eyes fell on Cao Bao''s lifeless body. He kept looking at Cao Bao''s smashed head. He could feel, the pork bun he ate a few hours ago, made its way up to his throat. He fought the urge to puke because he could see another zombie already on its way toward his room. After a while Cao Bao''s body disappeared, dispersed into the air. Somehow the similarities to computer game made him felt a bit better, and the immediate danger who was now walking toward him, pulled his mind away from the thought of Cao Bao. Huang Wen did a quick calculation while striking the next zombie who tried to enter his room. On this floor, there were 40 rooms, 20 rooms on the west side and 20 on the east side. Each side consisted of 10 big rooms facing north and south. There were six boys in each room. In the middle was the common room, where the stairs leading to the other floor exist. So there were around 240 boys in each floor, five floors in totals. The last time he knew, there were almost 1000 boys living in this dormitory, but since today was Sunday, more than half would be out there. At least there would be around 400 zombies in this dormitory and probably there were more zombies from outside would go to the dormitory. For now there was nothing he could do, but gritted his teeth and fought. Huang Wen believed that some of his neighbors would survive the initial shock, which means the zombies would not concentrate on him. Later he might be able to group with other survivors. He better focused his mind and effort to survive first. Chapter 2: Level Up. Another zombie''s head popped up, after killing the second zombie, Huang Wen felt much more calmed facing the next. He took a deep breath, focused his mind, aimed and with calculated effort he struck right at the crown of that zombie. It took two hits before the third zombie crumpled onto the floor with smashed head. Huang Wen saw that currently there were three zombies who threatened his life. He also noticed that it took two points of his stamina to kill one zombie and currently he only had four points of stamina left, which means after another two he would not have enough stamina to kill the last one. Silently he cursed himself because he was too panicked and wasted too much stamina when he killed the first zombie (his mind unconsciously avoided the name Cao Bao). Huang Wen didn''t have much time to think because the next zombie already arrived. He calmed his mind, aimed and struck. He didn''t dare to leave his position for now, Huang Wen''s didn''t have much confidence on his rashly built barricades. He just hoped that by the time he finished his current opponent, he might restore some of his stamina. It took another two hits, one zombie killed and another was on the line. Desperately Huang Wen watched his stamina lost another two points and there was no sign that he could regain the lost stamina during the fight. Not to mention that he could feel it in his body. Each time he lost another point of stamina, he grew wearier, but there was one thing that kept his spirit. It was the fact that each time he killed one, the number next to his current level increased by one. He killed four zombies already and if he guessed right, he just needed to kill one more before something happened. He refused to give up. Once again he aimed and struck, this time his poorly built barricade started to give up. The remaining two zombies pushed back the stacked metal framed bed. Huang Wen took two steps back and strike the zombie at the same time. One hit just one more hit. Huang Wen could feel the staff heavier now. He squeezed the last drop of his strength and hit. Another zombie down, Huang Wen helplessly watched his stamina reached 0 point and he barely able to keep a hold on to his staff. He watched expectantly as the number reached five and as if to answer his prayer, another voice sounded inside his head, exactly right at the moment he killed the fifth zombies. The female voice was heard within his mind, "You have advanced to Level 2, you have earned two points, please distribute the points!" A surge of relief went through his entire body. "2 points to stamina!", he almost screamed with all his might. Even before he noticed that two points returned to his stamina, he already lifted his staff, aimed and struck. The last zombie manage to break, through the barricades. It barred its bloody teeth and growled. Huang Wen already beyond his fears, he took a step back and gave the final strike, killing the last zombie. Heaving Huang Wen remembered the item that fell out from some of the zombies he previously killed. Back then he remembered how the items vanished along with the body after some time. This time he managed to clean the area from any zombie, it was just temporary, but at least now he could check those things that fell out of the zombies when they died. If his guess was right, then it could give him some advantages. There was one little black book dropped on the floor. Quickly Huang Wen retrieved those book. And as he picked up the little book, "The book of fireball, you could learn the spell to form and shoot a small fireball from your palm. The power will depend on how many spirit points you invest on the spell." "At level 1, you can only cast the spell once every three days and it takes a long time for the spell to be completed. As your level of mastery improved there will be less limitation and the efficiency increase. At mastery there will be no limitation in frequency while the spirit point that''s needed to complete it will be greatly reduced and you can cast the spell within split of a second." "Once every three days? Are you kidding me?", Huang Wen felt sour within his mouth. He pondered about that little book, he knew that in RPG there might be some limit set in how many skills you can learn, but he never knew whether he would get another chance to get such skill book. Time was ticking, he couldn''t waste time by thinking too long. He could feel his stamina returned a bit. It seemed that it lost during the fighting and slowly returned when he rested. Huang Wen stared at the door, from distant he could hear noises. He made up his mind by then. It would be suicide to leave the room, with his stamina close to zero. He began to push the beds back to its previous position, stacked the bed to block the door. He didn''t rest until he used everything in that room to form sort of barricades that separate him from the zombies out there. His stamina back to zero after all that hard work, he sat on the floor, his back rested on the wall, his eyes never leave the door, the only entrance toward his room. With the staff on his lap, he began to breathe deep and slow. He used to meditate, ever since he learned the benefit of meditation. It helped him to calm his heart and clear his mind. He needed it more than he ever did before. Slowly but surely, his stamina started to recover. He used his mind to find his current status. "Huang Wen: Male" "Level: 2 (1/8)¡å "Class: None" "Title: None" "Strength: 6 (6) Agility: 5 (5) Vitality: 11(11) Stamina: 0/13 (13) Spirit: 15/15 (15) Health: 11/11 (11)" "Skills : None." "Equipment : Wood Staff." If he needed two points of stamina to kill one zombie, when his stamina fully recovered, at best he could kill six zombies before he needed to run and hide. With his mind cleared, Huang Wen started to assess the situation. It needed more observation, but seeing the situation out there, there was a good chance that it happened all over the world. Even if it wasn''t, with how surreal of this event was, many people wouldn''t be able to react in time. He was lucky, he wasn''t in public place. Most of his neighbors weren''t in their room. Only few stayed in their room. He was alone in his room and heard that voice. He had enough time to process the hints that were provided and thus acted accordingly. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. Even now he could hear people screamed from the other side of the corridor, from another floor and from outside the dormitory. Once those zombies killed other survivors, sooner or later they would come to find him. He needed to secure a safe place for him to rest and restore his stamina. He couldn''t use this room as that safe place. If he holed up in this room, by the time another wave came, there would be more than six zombies and he had nowhere to run after his stamina depleted. It was better if he brought the fight to another place, killed some zombies and then ran to some hidden place. The more he thought about it, the more the feeling of dismay grew in his heart. Huang Wen saw that his stamina reached 12. He leaped from his sitting position and moved toward the door. He began to remove the beds, tables and some other things that stacked at his door. When he saw the last of the stacked bed barricading his door, he pushed it out. Obstructing the path toward his room from the staircase, the noise attracted some zombies nearby, but Huang Wen didn''t stop. He had some sort of plan in his head. He analysed the situation briefly. Right now he was in the eastern wing of his dormitory, from his room to the end of the building there were seven rooms and as far as he could see, there were four zombies who started to move toward him from the rooms behind him. Huang Wen moved toward his room and push more bed to block the corridor. He closed the path, separating his room and the other seven rooms from the rest of the floor. He kept moving more beds until the first zombie only three steps away from his position. He had killed six zombies before, now with his back secured, he had more confidence and less fear. He charged forward, killed the nearest zombie and retreated a few steps back. He killed the second zombie and retreated even further into his room. By the time he killed the 4th zombie, he already inside his room, stumbling over some debris that was left there. He saw two more zombies moved toward him. Quickly he leaped to his feet and killed them one by one. He was moving around his room to avoid them, using the scattered furniture to prevent them approached him. He didn''t stop to rest though, neither did he stop to pick up the stuff that fell out of them.There were some boxes and books that definitely tempting, but Huang Wen didn''t dare to waste time for those items. He ran and moved more stuff to completely blocked the entrance. He could hear zombies pushing over his barricades, but Huang Wen didn''t have any stamina left. He sat on the floor, his back rested on his newly made barricade. He tried to calm his heart, despite all the noises from the zombies destroying the barricades. He hoped by controlling his breath and calming his heart, he would restore his stamina faster. He watched the rooms in front of him with weary eye. Suddenly he felt his heart sunk. He saw two zombies walked, out of the farthest room. With his stamina totally depleted, he could only watch them moved closer and closer. It felt like eternity. He felt like crying now, even though his parents raised him Christian, he never went to church nor pray. Now, he prayed like never before. Step by step they were getting closer and closer. He forced himself to sit still, hoping that it would help him recovered faster. They were getting closer.... He recovered one point of stamina. He started to curse as the zombies getting closer while his stamina seemed to recover at a snail pace. The zombies now about five paces away from him, Huang Wen pushed himself up and entered his room. He went as far as he could, to the corner of his room. He prayed to God that he would recover more stamina before the zombies reached him. Maybe he would get two points of stamina. He just needed to kill one more, leveled up and get two more points to kill the last one. Really he couldn''t make up his mind, whether he had to pray or curse. The zombies entered his room and he recovered another point of stamina. He bit his lips and thought hard. He waited on the corner. When they were just three steps away from him, Huang Wen, as fast as he could, ran to the side, ducked and slipped away from their reaching hand. He could smell their stinking body, their growling and gnashing teeth. He didn''t know whether he managed to pass them without any injuries. His blood was rushing through his vein. He just ran as fast as he could toward the room at the end of the corridor. He decided if there was another zombie, he would see them by now. Since he only saw two zombies when he sat there with zero stamina, these two zombies were the last he had to deal with. Huang Wen entered the last room and ran toward the corner of the room, where he once again sat and rested. Rushing toward the danger and slipped by within an inch of his life, was exhilarating. Huang Wen couldn''t help himself, a sinister grin formed in his face. Three points of stamina recovered. Four points of stamina recovered. "Now get here, you bastard...", Huang Wen stood up with his staff raised high ready to hit. Another point of stamina recovered when the zombies reached the door. "HYAAAAAAAHHHHH !!!!", screaming on top of his lung Huang Wen charged and viciously stroke their heads. Still in a trance he could hear, "You have advanced to Level 3, you have earned two points, please distribute the points!" With a smile on his face he said, "One point for stamina and one point for agility." A moment later the female voice entered his head, "Congratulations, you survived the initial wave. For your success, we give you a present. We will award you with one passive skill which means it won''t take one of your three active skill slots." "The third eye, it was known from ancient times that the human has spiritual eyes that could discern non physical matter." "At level 1, other than seeing spiritual being, you can also use this spiritual sight ability to learn the status of zombies and monsters whose soul have lower level than your soul, but you won''t be able to read such information from a being whose soul have higher level than yourself." Chapter 3. Survive The First Day. Huang Wen closed his eyes. His body relaxed and he let his mind drifted for a while. He still could hear the noise of zombies, trying to push through the barricades that block the corridor. Huang Wen decided to bring more beds to block the corridor from various rooms. He saw the zombies broke through some, but most of the time they pushed it further toward the end of the corridor. Huang Wen felt his strength drained from his body. He just pushed a few more beds before walked toward the farthest room and rest. The zombies keep pushing the stacked and jammed barricades, until they couldn''t push it further, unless the walls destroyed first. After a while, the noises stopped, the zombies gave up and moved to find another victim. Huang Wen let out a chortle, then another, few minutes later he laughed victoriously. He let out all the stress and tears started to flow down his face. He began to think about his family, his classmates and other people out there. He laughed bitterly. He might survive but what about people out there. How about his parent? He felt ashamed. Until now he only thought about his own survival. Never he thought about his parent, not even once. It was when he finally felt secured that he began to think about them. His hand moved toward his pocket, but he couldn''t find his mobile phone. He couldn''t remember whether he left it in his room or it fell during the fight. "Ma... pa... are you safe at home?", Huang Wen walked toward the window and watched the scene out there. Suddenly he felt so lonely, weak and small. Unconsciously he knew that even if he failed in his study, he still had his parent back at home. He already began his walk in life as an adult, but he still had his parents and family back home as his safety net. Now, for the first time in his life, he truly on his own. Fear began to grip his heart. He just killed zombies with his own strength, but now that he realized that he was alone, the scale of the disaster began to pressure him down. Huang Wen shook his head and got up. He moved his body to rid away the dread that grip his heart. He walked toward the windows and took a look at the situation out there. He could see a group of zombies walked around the perimeter. There were around fifty or more out there on the field. Huang Wen walked toward the door and opened it, he saw various furniture jammed in front of it, completely blocked the corridor. Now he was safe, but he had no access to leave his dormitory, not even this room. Huang Wen bit his lips, in his current condition there was nothing he could do to save his parent. He would have to make a long journey, covering more than one thousand kilometers to reach his home town. Deep down he also feared for his own life to make such journey. He just had to accept that he was all alone now. He felt guilty about it, the more he thought about it the more it depressed him. Finally he shook his head and chose to focus on his new ability. "Third eye huh? Let''s see what I can do with it." He concentrated and utilized his third eye to look at one of the zombie outside. He didn''t know how he knew how to do it. The knowledge just appeared there and he automatically knew how to use it. "Han Weitiang" "Level: 1¡å "Class: Zombie." "Strength: 10 Agility: 2 Vitality: - Stamina: - Spirit: 1 Health: -" "Zombies, the most basic form of ghouls. They carry infectious disease that will turn you into one of them through any open wounds. They have no intelligence. Their speed is low but they have above average strength and high endurance. Alone they can be easily defeated, in a group they''re dangerous." "Level 1... does it means there''s going to be a level 2, 3 and so on?", Huang Wen shook his head and sighed. "Now, I need to make a good plan. First is how to survive in this new world. If I can''t even save myself, how could I expect to save other?", Huang Wen bit his lips but he realized that he had no choice. "Okay first thing first, I''m gonna need food.", Huang Wen looked around the room. He searched the room carefully and manage to gather dozen of instant noodles, two packs of biscuit and 2 bottles of water. He put it all in a bag. "A bit protection, wouldn''t be bad.", he said to himself, his eyes searched the room trying to find something. At the end, he wrapped magazine around his arm and bound it with duck tape; in the similar style he duck tapped a thick textbook to cover his chest and his back. It felt weird and uncomfortable but Huang Wen ready to trade a bit of comfort with some safety measure. He knew it wouldn''t be able to stand against the strength of the zombies but at the least they wouldn''t easily scratch or bite and infect him. "Okay, I''m ready to leave this room." "The way I see it, this new world has many similarity with RPG games. The last message confirmed that I have limited slot of skills. I can learn up to 3 active skills. Good thing I haven''t learned that fireball skill. I also have various basic stat. By killing zombies I accumulated experience, after reach certain threshold I reached the next level and get 2 points to distribute." "Now, my current stat is..." As soon as he thought about his stat an information appeared in his head: "Huang Wen: Male" "Level: 3 (1/12)¡å "Class: None" "Title: None" "Strength: 6 (6) Agility: 6 (6) Vitality: 11(11) Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!Stamina: 10/14 (14) Spirit: 15/15 (15) Health: 11/11 (11)" "Skills : None." "Equipment : Wood Staff." "I need 2 points of stamina to kill one zombie, not to mention I need to strike them twice as hard as I can, before they died. If I want to go out there, I will need more stamina, more strength and agility. At the least, I should be able to kill them with one strike, then I need enough agility to outrun them. They''re slow but to escape from a group of them wouldn''t be so easy. So far I manage to kill them, thanks to the environment but when its on an open field, it would be a different story." "Hmm ... I could keep killing them within the building, setting the field to give me advantages. If I clear this floor, barricade the stairs toward the upper floor, setting obstruction on the stairs toward the lower floor, I can entice few of them from the lower floor and kill them for experience." "The problem is, with the barricade jammed on the corridor like that, I can''t leave area to explore" "... but I guess I can make some kind of rope using bed sheets and use it to safely enter the room below. Yes, that''s all that''s left. Either that or use the bed sheet rope to reach the ground and run to safety... but where?" "If I can raise my strength, probably I would need less point of stamina to kill one of them. Okay, I guess I got the rough idea to level up and get the strength to leave this building." "Now the second question, does it happen all over the world or a localized event?" "I bet this happened universally, I mean the law of physics, the reality itself. Everything is changed. Even if it is not, it will spread all over the world. Depend on how the government reacted, they might be in a position to control the situation. If they do, then I only need to wait until the army arrived." When he thought about the possibility of global disaster and the loss of any form of government, Huang Wen felt threatened by the result of such situation. "With this changes and I don''t believe that I would be the only one who could level up, soon every social order would go to the trash bin." Huang Wen lived by the book. He found safety in following the rules. By living in accord with the society standard, he could live relatively in peace. "Since the beginning, it''s about the strong prey on the weak. But no matter how strong one is, he would never be able to win against the many. Therefore, social structure was formed. We create law and order because even the strong one needs law and order to live in peace. Of course even within that order, the strong still preys upon the weak, but at the least we could pretend that there are justice. That there are righteous men who will protect the weak from the oppression. What a joke..." Even though he lived in peace thanked to the government and social structure, he had seen enough corruption to know better than that. It could be said that his peace came from living under the protection of bullies in uniform. Huang Wen sighed and reproached himself. Perhaps he was too much, after all, some people did try to live by the code. He knew a teacher who tried to live honestly and sincerely cared for his students. Still it didn''t change the fact that with the changes, even the bullies would level up. "With this new physical rules, the limit of human strength is expanded, in a way that no one could ever imagine. I mean fire ball, what kind of skill is that? And if you got fireball, you can bet that there will be more skill, higher skill even godly skill." "With that kind of power, some people wouldn''t play by the rules anymore. Or let''s say that the game rules are changed." "If one man could stand against thousand, even if he couldn''t win, he could easily flee and hide. It would be close to impossible, to capture him. Soon or later, there will be people with such power, they will walk among us as gods and demons..." Huang Wen shivered, all those thoughts made remembered the bullies in his past. He had grown through those period of times. His father helped him to deal with the bullies. He knew how to stand up for himself now. But now with the changes, some of the bullies would have no fear for any authoritative figures. He couldn''t imagine nice people would be able to level up faster than the bad one. Those who used to live outside the norm, those who used to rely on their strength, they would adapt faster in this kind of situation. "I can''t waste time here..." Zombies were scary but he even scared more of bullies. Huang Wen walked toward the window, checked the situation outside and opened it. There was no balcony, Huang Wen stretched his body out to take a look around, it seems safe, "I can use bed sheet to make some rope. Should I move toward the room below? Or should I try to move toward the ground?" Huang Wen watched the field before him. It wasn''t that cluttered with zombies. Since they walked slower than normal human, it wouldn''t be too hard to slip between them. The problem was, he only had enough stamina to kill seven zombies, he needed some rest to recover after that. If by that time he can''t find a safe place to rest, then he would be in grave danger. Huang Wen didn''t waste time. He had decided that he needed to gain experience as much as he can. Since there were six beds in each room, it wasn''t hard to make a bed sheet rope long enough to reach the room below. By the time he finished with all of the preparation, his stamina already fully recovered, "Okay, now or never." Chapter 4 : Survive The First Day (part-2). Huang Wen gathered his courage and jumped. If it was yesterday, he would not have the courage to do it, but within hours, we could say that he was reborn. He had to experience life and death situation, and survived. That experience boosted his confidence. He survived dangerous situations where most other people failed to survive. This sense of power, this feeling of superiority, it gave him courage above normal people. That courage brought calmness in assessing situation, confidence in taking daring action and false sense of immortality. It brought positive changes as well as negative changes. Huang Wen held the bed sheet rope and hung it right outside the window below, he peeked to see the situation inside. At that time, there were no zombies inside the room. The door of that room already destroyed, the furnitures were in disarray and blood splattered on several spot. "I guess, someone was in the room, attacked and died. Now both the zombies and the victims must be around the corridor. When I broke through the window, the noise will alert them ... " Huang Wen carefully planned his action once he broke into that room. He looked at the scattered stuff in that room and started to visualize how he would use them to secure the room. He didn''t want ended up locked in this room, but he needed to make sure that he would be able to keep the zombies at bay as well. "Hmm.... it might work, it might not... I guess I don''t have much choice...", he whispered to himself. At the same time, a group of survivors tried to breakthrough, working as a group they manage to cover each other. "Watch your right! Right!" "Don''t run too fast!" "Keep sharp! Keep sharp! Anyone gets a scratch or bite, we will leave you!", someone in the center of that formation kept yelling. Huang Wen squinted his eyes. That voice was familiar to him. He said to himself, "Hmm.... Chen Li Jian. Truly he''s born to lead others." The one who led that group was quite famous in Fuzhou University, head of the student, always be the first to organize any school activity. This time he managed to organize the survivor from the boy''s dormitory to break through the zombies. "A Peng, go changes place with Big Yue! Liang, go changes place with Zhang Feng!", Chen Li Jian gave a series of orders. "We move toward those buses!" Following Chen Li Jian''s order they managed to keep their formation tight, moving in unison they breakthrough the zombies steadily. Huang Wen hesitated to execute his plan. Wouldn''t it be better if he joined Chen Li Jian? Some people were trapped in the office room below seemed to think like that because a moment after Chen Li Jian''s group came to the scene. There were four or five people started yelling from that direction. "Help us!" "Take us with you!" "We''re here! Don''t leave us here!" Huang Wen thought of this Chen Li Jian. Chen Li Jian wouldn''t remember him, but he remembered Chen Li Jian. It was during the initiation period. A week where the new student would be introduced to the life in Fuzhou University. Huang Wen was a freshman and Chen Li Jian already in his 2nd year. Chen Li Jian was part of the committee that organized it. Huang Wen still remembered clearly the humiliation he had to go through that period. In the name of strengthening their resolution, or their mental attitude, they need to go through various useless and sometimes humiliating tasks. Huang Wen sighed and shook his head. "He''s just another bullies in uniform.", he said to himself. With that in mind he decided to survive on his own rather than following Chen Li Jian. Now he saw Chen Li Jian as a distraction for the zombies, "This is my chance! They will attract lots of attention." He smiled, "Okay, first... this..." Huang Wen took out the small book he got from the dead zombies before. "Fireball learned!", with a thought Huang Wen learned the skill. He decided that he needed some insurance, a plan B when things goes wrong. It took one slot out of three. Huang Wen believed that it was a too huge investment for something that could only be used once every three days. But he decided that he couldn''t too picky in his current situation. One extra skill could mean life or death. Even if there was a possibility that in the future he got much better skill book and couldn''t learn it because the slot is used by heavily limited skill, it meant nothing. For that possibility to happen, he must survive first. Besides, it was true that currently at mastery level 1, he could only use the skill once every three days, but there must be a way to improve the skill. So it wasn''t that bad. As soon as he felt the knowledge enter his mind, Huang Wen without any hesitation pushed himself against the wall and swung toward the window. With loud noise, he broke into the room. Quickly he leaped to his feet, put down his bag and started to barricade the door. He could move fast because long before he broke into the room, he already visualize many times, how he is going to do it. Just as he expected, a large number of zombies attracted to Chen Li Jian''s group activity, leaving tens of zombies on the second floor. Some of them already in the middle of moving toward the first floor when they heard the window broke and noticed Huang Wen''s existence. The nearest zombie was minutes away from Huang Wen''s current position. Now, rather than fully barricade the door, Huang Wen arranged some beds against the wall, next to the door, that would easily block the door when he pushed it. He didn''t wait for the zombies to reach him. As soon as he finished with his preparation, Huang Wen pushed his back against the farthest wall and peeked to the room on the other side and then the corridor. He saw zombies began to walk toward him, but he still had enough time. Huang Wen quickly scanned the situation inside the room on the other side. Satisfied that there were no zombies there, he charged toward the nearest zombie. One hit, two hits, he killed it. "Ding! You got 1 experience." After a while, that announcement became a background noises that kept his motivation. It also added the feeling that he was in a game. Such feeling helped him feel at ease and less burdened by the tragedies around him. Now he moved with much ease compared to his first killing. He learned the feel of his staff and how it responded to his movement. Huang Wen kept moving forward and killed two more zombies when he reached the next two rooms. He held that position for a while. His eyes kept moving, scanning the three directions around him, both of the room''s entrance and the corridor in front of him. He killed another two zombies, but more zombies were closing the distance. Huang Wen wanted to push further and repeated previous tactics from the third floor, but he knew he didn''t have the time. His stamina reached four at this moment, but he already had another plan. He already knew that his first plan was too hard to pull. It required a lot of luck. He didn''t worry though. He was prepared. He kicked and pushed the zombies with his staff toward their friends. He was trying to hold a bit longer. Only when he felt that he could no longer move forward without putting himself in danger he stopped. He held his position for a while, he wanted to hold a bit more, but he was facing too many zombies now. Even with their slow movement, few of them managed to slash at his body. Fortunately, it was blocked by his made up armors. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. The magazines that covered his hands and the thick text book on his chest was torn, Huang Wen covered with cold sweat. The tension was high. Huang Wen decided he couldn''t hold it any longer. He ran as fast as he could toward the end of the corridor. The zombies now in tight formation chased behind him with their slow, creepy movement. With his back against the wall, Huang Wen started to activate the fireball skill. Somewhere in his mind, he had the knowledge. His mind was working on its own, guiding each step of the process. He could feel his body drew power from its surroundings. His hand almost automatically raised, he opened his palm and somehow the force turned into a fireball. Huang Wen wasn''t just let the system worked with his mind and his body. He watched and learned. He was determined to completely mastered the skill himself, to know how it worked. Slowly a ball of fire was formed on his opened palm. They were getting bigger and bigger. Huang Wen watched his spirit began to decrease as the fireball absorbed it. Somewhere in his mind, he knew, he could release it any time. The more he fed this fireball with his spirit, the greater the force. He had some idea of how much strong his fireball would be, but he didn''t have a clear idea of how big the damage would be. One thing was out of his calculation, how long it took to form the final form of the fireball. Fortunately, the zombies were slow. Unfortunately, Huang Wen couldn''t infuse much of his spirit into the spell. The zombies already passed the room next door and Huang Wen already infused four points of spirit into the spell. He clenched his jaw and thought, "Two more points." Five points of spirit.... Six points... "Fireball !!!", with a shout Huang Wen released the spell. A ball of fire with around four inches of diameters shot out from his palm. In a blink of eyes it hit the zombies and exploded. The force pressed Huang Wen toward the wall. For a couple of seconds, he could feel hot air pressured his body against the wall. He refused to close his eyes and determined to watch the scene in front of him. It worked better than his imagination. The zombies at the front blasted to pieces and those behind them, were sent back, stumbling on each other. The zombies were blasted to pieces, many of them was strong enough to survive the explosion, but maimed. Huang Wen took a deep breath and charged. He still had five points of stamina and could kill another two. He kicked one maimed zombie who was on his way. His target was the zombies who still had their limb intact. He didn''t dare to push too far. At the end, he only killed one zombie before retreated to his room. He walked to the corner, sat on the floor and rest. "How many zombies I killed just now? Twelve?" He checked his current stat again. "Huang Wen: Male" "Level: 3 (10/12)¡å "Class: None" "Title: None" "Strength: 6 (6) Agility: 6 (6) Vitality: 11(11) Stamina: 0/14 (14) Spirit: 15/15 (15) Health: 11/11 (11)" "Active skills : Fireball lvl. 1." "Passive skills : 3rd eyes lvl. 1." "Equipment : Wood Staff." "Tsk ... from the way I see it, I killed seven using my staff, which means only three were killed by the explosion.", Huang Wen closed his eyes and tried to remember the scene before. How many announcements he heard back then? He couldn''t remember, when the fireball exploded there were several successive announcements, but he didn''t pay any attention. It just the repetitive announcement about earning one point of experience. "I guess the explosion only destroyed their body, as long as their head intact, they still alive... Perhaps I should aim a bit higher back then.", he talked to himself. He had used fireball. Now he could do nothing but wait for his stamina to recover. Huang Wen cursed himself. He believed that he could secure this floor in one hit. He was wrong and it would be another gamble with his life on the line if he insisted to clear this floor. He looked at the bed sheet rope which hung outside the window. He saw his stamina recovered a bit more, he decided to check the situation. Carefully he walked toward the door. He could hear the zombies scuffled outside. "Should I wait?" "No...", Huang Wen decided it and jumped out of the room. He scanned fast, prepared to leap back into the room, but the nearest zombie still few steps away from him. He could kill at least one of them, before forced to run back into the room. Huang Wen wasted no time. He killed one and quickly retreated into the room. "Not yet...", he sighed. He hoped to get another level. He only had three3 points of stamina now, outside there were more than 10 zombies moving toward him, not counting those who were crippled by the blast. "I''ll try once more.", finally he decided. He used his previous tactics, pushed some metal framed bed to barricade the door and wait. As soon as one of those zombies tried to break the barricade, Huang Wen swung his staff, two strokes and he killed it. "Ding! You get one point of experience." "You have advanced to Level 4. You have earned two points, please distribute the points!" Huang Wen jumped victoriously, "Yes !!! I did it!" "Two points on agility!" With an increased of two points in agility, Huang Wen''s movement now was much more coordinated. He jumped out of the window, caught the bed sheet rope and started to climb to the room above. Huang Wen didn''t want to make any mistake and pulled the bed sheet rope as soon as he came into the room. He willed it to check on his stat. "Current stat : "Huang Wen: Male" "Level: 4 (0/18)¡å "Class: None" "Title: None" "Strength: 6 (6) Agility: 8 (8) Vitality: 11(11) Stamina: 2/14 (14) Spirit: 15/15 (15) Health: 11/11 (11)" "Active skills : Fireball lvl. 1." "Passive skills : 3rd eyes lvl. 1." "Equipment : Wood Staff." Huang Wen waited until his stamina fully recovered before he climbed down again, checked the situation below, entered, killed a few zombies and climbed back to safety. More zombies walked to 2nd floor. With his improved agility, he managed to pull this trick through somewhat safely. He even managed to bring back his bag to the room on the 3rd floor in the second round. Huang Wen did five rounds and increased two more levels, before he decided to sleep. He could feel although his stamina fully recovered, he still felt sleepy and tired. He had been killing zombies for the last six hours and he needed a good sleep. Before he drifted into dreams, he checked his stat. "Current stat : "Huang Wen: Male" "Level: 6 (7/32)¡å "Class: None" "Title: None" "Strength: 6 (6) Agility: 12 (12) Vitality: 11(11) Stamina: 1/14 (14) Spirit: 15/15 (15) Health: 11/11 (11)" "Active skills : Fireball lvl. 1." "Passive skills : 3rd eyes lvl. 1." "Equipment : Wood Staff." Chapter 5. Little demon. Huang Wen woke up with an empty stomach. It took a few minutes before he collected the memories from the day before. He stayed in the bed for a while, he observed his surroundings. When he saw and heard nothing near him, he smiled. Slowly he got up and stretched his body. The sky still dark, there was no clock or watch to let him know the time. Was it early in the morning? Was it still at night? How long he slept? Huang Wen took a deep breath and thought, "Who cares? As long as I live to see another day." He opened two packs of instant noodle and began to eat it without cooking it first. He used little bit of its seasoning just to give it some taste. After that he washed it with the bottled water. Huang Wen stared at the bottled water, "If we had to use bottled water every time we needed it, then we''ll soon run out of it. When I got out of this place, I would try to drink boiled water." He stretched his body and began to do some light exercise. Now, more than before, he needed to train his body. He rarely paid attention to strength training but after the world change, he couldn''t ignore it anymore. He did 20 squats, 20 push ups, 20 sit ups and 5 pull ups. He careful not to push his body beyond its limit, it would not do him any good if he couldn''t lift his arm due to heavy training. In his plan, he would like to spend more experience points toward his agility stat until he could move easily between floors. If possible, he would like to be able to move like something out of kung fu movies. With such agility, as long as he is careful, he would be able to escape from any dangerous situation. By that time, he would do a bit of experiment with his other stat. Strength is pretty much explained. He already knew much about stamina, spirit and agility but what about vitality? But it could wait, Huang Wen rested for a while and waited until he was in prime condition. Quietly he climbed down, he made sure that it was safe to enter. After he did it many times and with his improved agility, Huang Wen crept into the room without much sound. His steps were light. He pushed back the broken barricades to barricade the door. The noise attracted few zombies. It was the usual ritual, killed some, they broke the barricades, Huang Wen killed few more before jumped toward the hung bed sheet rope and climbed up. So far he was yet to find another skill book. Once he saw a lacquered wooden box with many patterns engraved on its surface but at that time he was desperately trying to survive and hadn''t had time to snatched the box. He was killing the last few zombies within the room when suddenly, as he killed one of them, another wooden lacquered box fell. Huang Wen quickly killed the rest before he grabbed the box and He couldn''t wait to reach his safe place and checked the box. Few minutes later he sat safe and sound on his operational base. Huang Wen opened the box. His hand trembled a bit from anticipation. Laid inside the lacquered wooden box was a simple but fine looking Katana. Carefully he took it and drew it from the sheath. The grating sound of steel filled the room. Huang Wen''s eyes gleamed with excitement. He could feel how finely made the blade was. "Whoaa... this is ... scary...", Huang Wen was admiring it. He tried to swing the sword and then jabbed it. The weight and the sharp blade, both brought delight and fear. Huang Wen felt intimidated for the first time after he began to gain confidence to survive in this new world. "Hmm... let''s check the description.", he thought. As his mind wanted to know about the sword, an information appeared within. "Generic katana." "Well known all over the world for its sharpness. It was said that a legendary katana could even cut through armors. Although this one isn''t a legendary katana, but with a certain degree of mastery you could easily cut level 1 zombies in half." "Attack power : 15. Durability : 25." "Should I give it a try?" "Hmm... I better practice with it for a while. It would be bad if my lack of experience using real sword leads me to stab myself.", Huang Wen said and chuckle to his own words. Huang Wen spent the next few hours to practice with the sword. He visualized the fight with that sword. He didn''t feel that this was a waste of time. The sky began to change its color, so Huang Wen knew he woke up very early in the morning. After he felt comfortable wielding the sword, he rested for a while and couldn''t wait to check his new weapon in a real fight. He climbed down and checked the room. There were three zombies walked around the room. Fortunately, they weren''t closed to the opened window. Huang Wen entered the room without any hesitation. He unsheathed the sword and closing the distance fast. Just right when the nearest zombie was within his attack range, he swung the sword and to his delight, decapitated the zombie with one stroke. He used the weight of the sword. Its sharp blade and his speed to give the optimum result. With the sword, he only lost one point of stamina to kill one zombie. He didn''t wait until the next zombie reached him. With his agility, he moved in a flowing movement and killed the zombie one by one. After the room was cleared, he followed the ritual. First barricade the door and then entice the zombies to come. Now, with his new weapon, he hunted efficiently. He killed 14 zombies each round. The zombies never had the chance to break through the barricades. Huang Wen''s hunting speed was so fast that he could retreat back to safety before the defense was breached. It helped him to grow in leaps and bounds. He stopped counting the numbers of zombies he killed after he reached level 7. It was getting harder to increase even one level but as long as there were zombies who were enticed to his ambush, he never ran out of zombies to farm. He only stopped to rest and eat. At dusk, he reached level 10. That was then that something special happened. At first, he got the usual message, "Congratulations, you have been promoted to level 10. You have 2 stats points, please assign your points." "Two points to agility", Huang Wen consistently raised his agility. Huang Wen was going to check his stat when another message entered his mind, "Congratulations, you have been promoted to level 10. You have gained 1 skill point, please select the skill to upgrade, or you can retain it." "Great...!", he excited. He only had one skill, the fireball skill and at level 1 his fireball was too much limited, "Upgrade my small fireball skill." "By spending 1 skill point into your fireball skill, your proficiency at using the skill is improved by 1 level." "Fireball, level 2." "You begin to learn the technique by heart. You could easily activate the skill and form a fireball at will. However, you haven''t fully absorbed the skill into your soul and as such you could only use it once a day but the time it takes, to form a complete fireball is greatly reduced." Huang Wen shook his head, "Well that''s not too bad at least, I can use it again today." He was wondering would he fully master it by the time he improved the skill''s proficiency into another level? Suddenly he felt that there was something on the window but when he looked at the window there was nothing. He tried to calm his heart and assured himself that he was too stressed by the situation but he couldn''t shake the feeling that something was watching him. Rather he could feel its presence and its malicious intent. Huang Wen felt that the minute he let himself defenseless, it will attacked him. He had fought against hundred of zombies. Within him there was something awaken, a survival instinct. Now, it told him that there was something dangerous near him. Huang Wen remembered his third eye, this time he used his third eye, his spiritual eyes, to look at the window. Look at that. There was something sitting on the window''s sill! Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. The sight shook him to the core. He had seen and killed probably hundred of zombies. It desensitized him from zombies. But this creature, it even worse than zombies. Just the look of it, incited fear in his heart. A memory that went far beyond thousands of years, something buried deep down in his DNA. It looked like a bloated bald monkey with bat wings. At this moment it seemed, it didn''t realize that Huang Wen already saw him. Huang Wen turned his back and walked toward the corner of the room. He forced himself to calm down. He was pretending to get some rest but his spiritual eye, his third eye, still locked on it. He felt his hair raised when he saw this little demon was quietly following him from certain distant. When Huang Wen sat and rest his head on the wall, through his third eye, he could feel that little demon smiled maliciously. He kept watching as the little demon crept even closer and closer but when it almost entered his sword range, it stopped. It watched Huang Wen''s hand that rest on the hilt of his katana. It made Huang Wen wondered, ''This little thing seemed afraid of the sword... but there is nothing special with this katana...'' Suddenly Huang Wen moved forward and the little demon leaped back several steps. ''He did afraid of me... maybe he''s not that strong... but I couldn''t read any information out of him... maybe his spirit is stronger or equal to human but he is physically weak... Or weak against steel...'', Huang Wen thought to himself. The little demon obviously wary but at the same time it was unwilling to let Huang Wen go. It kept watching and wandering around him. Huang Wen yawned and it froze on its place. It watched Huang Wen intently while Huang Wen pretended that he didn''t notice it present yet. Since the little demon refused to enter the range of his katana, Huang Wen cooked another plan. He pretended to practice his fireball skill. It took quite some time to form the fireball and from the way he saw it, it seemed the little demon laughed at him when it saw how hard it was for him to form a fireball. Even then, it retreated toward the window, watched the fireball and seemed to be ready to leap at any time. Huang Wen didn''t infuse much spirit into the fireball but rather kept it floating above his palm. From the way others see it, it seemed like perhaps he was playing around or practicing the skill. And after some time, the little demon crept back toward near Huang Wen. Secretly Huang Wen was anticipating the right moment to release the fireball. The moment that little demon stopped from approaching him, Huang Wen released the fireball. It shot toward the little demon like a lightning and caught him off guard. With a shriek the little demon threw its body to the side to avoid the fireball but Huang Wen had been watching him closely, drew his katana and moved at the same time. With a loud bang, the fireball exploded and made a hole in the wall. The little demon cursed and howled in pain as the katana sliced one of its wing. It tried to run away, but Huang Wen moved faster and grabbed it on the neck. He slammed it hard and pressed its face against the floor. The little demon tried to wriggle free, but Huang Wen was too strong for it. "Curse you! Curse you! Damn filthy ape! Released me at once.", it yelled a string of curse. But it suddenly shut its mouth when the cold blade of steel of Huang Wen''s katana touched its face. "Shut your mouth, or I''ll lope your head off." said Huang Wen coldly. "Wait... wait... wait... let me be your loyal servant... O great master... with sharp eyes and mind. Your great strength truly beyond the ordinary human. Not even the great alchemist of old comparable to you.", suddenly it changed its curse into flattery. "I don''t need flattery words... if you have nothing else to offer...", Huang Wen let the sentence hung, threateningly. "Yes, o great master... I have information... lots of important information you might not know.", it yelped in fear. "Do you know who is this person who changed the world?", Huang Wen asked. "No.. wait I mean yes... of course..." "Don''t lie dimwit!", Huang Wen pressed the side of his blade harder. It wasn''t the sharp edge, but it scared the little demon greatly. "No... err... he''s...", the little demon tried to come up with some sort of story but it seemed that it was not that smart either. "You insist on lying to me?", Huang Wen snorted and he sliced a chunk of its flesh. There was the smell of flesh burnt as the blade sliced through and the little demon screamed in agony and let out a string of curses. When he sliced its wing, Huang Wen could smell the similar burnt smell, but it happened at the same time as his fireball explode and he didn''t pay much attention. "Shut up... does it burn? Are you in pain? Surely you don''t want more pain...", Huang Wen added some weight as he pressed its head against the floor. "Yes... yes... no... please no... o great master, the most benevolent... please no more... I will only tell you the truth and nothing but the truth.", said the little demon. "Well, tell me then...", Huang Wen coldly said. "I don''t know who changes your world into its current state, but few days ago someone ripped and created a small hole on the barrier between our worlds. Bigger demons could not go through it, but little demons could." "And then we heard this voice tell us, little demons, about these holes." "What happened then?", Huang Wen asked curiously. "Well ... nothing, we saw the hole and we went through it ...", said the little demon. "And...", said Huang Wen. "... we did what we naturally did thousands years ago when our ancestor still freely roamed on your world...", answered the little demon. "And what is it, what did you do?", Huang Wen asked. "..." "Do you want me to cut something?" "No... no... O great master... we did nothing... really... we just did what we naturally do..." "Don''t make me lose my patience.", Huang Wen gritted his teeth, he really began to lose his patience. "We eat part of human soul... just a little bit...", the little demon squealed in fear. "...", that little demon answer shocked him. "Are you saying that you''re the one who turns people into zombies?", Huang Wen asked to make sure he got it right. "Zombies? Oh... you mean ghouls... err... sort of...", the little demon answered. There was a moment of silence. Huang Wen tried to digest this information. "How many of you are here?", he asked. "How do I know? The barrier fixed itself after some period of time but I bet many of us managed to enter this realm before it closed again.", said the little demon. "Do you have more information?", Huang Wen asked. "Err... no... I mean... we just low level demons.... we don''t know much. Perhaps other demons know something. I could help you to catch them. What do you say about that? Free me and I''ll help you catch them.", the little demon answered and made an offer. "I say, you know too little and I have no use for little demon who knows almost nothing. I''ll just lope your head off and see. Maybe I got more experience than killing zombies.", Huang Wen coldly answered. "Wait.. wait... wait a minute... I do have a bit more information...", quickly that little demon spoke. "Talk fast and don''t stop talking until you tell me everything you know. If I find nothing important came out of your mouth, I''ll kill you!", said Huang Wen threateningly. Chapter 6. Boys... The little demon turned out to be a chatty one. Apparently they didn''t have many clues about the past, about the reason why the world split into two realms. There were many myths and legends to explain it in their world as much as it was in this world. For centuries the demons began to believe that the world of human was nothing but nonsense. The incident that happened a few days ago was a surprised for most of them as much as it shocked humanity. These little demons found the essence they needed to survive was thin in this world, slowly they grew weak and within months they might perished. If bigger demons entered this world, they almost certainly perished within a few minutes for the higher their level was, the greater they needed that essence to survive. Fortunately (for the demons) little demons didn''t need much and based on what they remembered from the myth. The little demons began to feast on the human soul and found that the human soul had that essence. It even in a more concentrated form than the air in their own realm. It could be said as plants turned various substances into food for animals. Human turned various substances into food for these demons. The little demons grew stronger as they ate more souls. Even their physical grew stronger and getting solidified. As their victim turned into zombies, the little demons placed some sort of spiritual link in it, it was through that link the zombies became their hands and feet. When the zombies attacked other human, they helped the demons to consume more souls. Killing the little demons won''t turn the zombies back to human, since they already lost a part of their soul that made them human. However, since there was no demon who was linked to them, they won''t infect other humans. At least until another demon placed that link to them, which then at that point the zombies will turn into that demon''s hands and feet. The demons could also sense that there were people like Huang Wen, whose souls was strengthened and enriched as they killed the zombies. It made them grew wary. Many of them would run away as soon as they saw such human but there were some who couldn''t help but tempted to feast on their soul. This little demon was one of them. "Now would you let me live?", the little demon ended its long chatter and asked in fear. Huang Wen closed his eyes, "... no... it''s not good enough." The little demon began to curse and swear at Huang Wen, but when Huang Wen''s katana moved toward its neck, it quickly spoke, "Wait! There was a place in this city that we couldn''t enter!" Huang Wen''s katana stopped in its track and he said, "Speak..." The little demon could feel Huang Wen''s excitement within that one word and with much hope, it explained, "There is some sort of gate within the city that leads to another place. There is some sort of barrier that prevents us from entering it. None of us could enter this place, neither zombies who are linked to us, but the way we sense it, we believe a human can." "Where is this place?", Huang Wen asked. "Right in the center of this city.", said the little demon. "Good.... that''s what I call important information.", said Huang Wen. "Yes great master... this servant of yours knew important information. So would the great master let him live?", the little demon asked politely. "Are you sure you don''t have more information?", Huang Wen asked. "Not at this time, o great master but let me live and I''ll work for you. I''ll search more information for you.", the little demon pleaded, it could see that the last information he gave to Huang Wen greatly moved him. In fact, the little demon told him that information unwillingly. After all, if many people moved into such location, it will be hard for them to hunt. "... but you held information from me many times before...", Huang Wen spoke. "...no... no... master o great master, this time your lowly servant truly held nothing from you...", the little demon quickly pleaded in panic. Huang Wen threateningly pressed his katana on its neck again and the little demon began to plead and flatter even more. After a while Huang Wen decided that the little demon really didn''t have more information to give. "... it seems that this time you tell me the truth...", said Huang Wen. "Of course Master... this lowly servant of yours would not dare to hide anything from you, O wise great master.", said the little demon. Huang Wen sighed, in his heart he began to pity this little demon. He was never a cruel person and it was against his conscience to bully someone that much weaker than him but how could he let this little demon free? Besides he knew he couldn''t trust everything it said. According to the little demon, killing it wouldn''t turn the zombies back to human, but who knows? Maybe it lied to save his life. "Little demon... sorry...", said Huang Wen as he moved his katana to lope the little demon''s head off. The little demon started to scream and curse but it was shortly cut as the katana easily sliced its neck cleanly. Its body began to wither and within seconds disappeared in the air. At the same time, Huang Wen could feel power rushed into his body. "Ding !!! You got 100 experience points!" "You''re promoted to level 11 and get two points to spend on your stat. Which stat you want to spend it on?" As usual he invested it in his agility and he focused his mind to check on his current stat. "Huang Wen: Male" "Level: 11 (17/86)¡å "Class: None" "Title: None" "Strength: 6 (6) Agility: 22 (22) Vitality: 11(11) Stamina: 10/14 (14) Spirit: 15/15 (15) Health: 11/11 (11)" "Skills : None." "Equipment : Generic Katana." Perhaps because that little demon consumed hundreds or maybe even thousands soul, killing it, actually gave so much experience. Huang Wen quickly scanned the room and made sure that there were no other little demons within that room. Likely that previous little demon was the one who responsible for turning students in Fuzhou University boys dormitory into zombies. He closed the window before dropped his body on the floor and lay there, not moving even a bit for a long time. When he thought all the new information and speculated all the possibilities, suddenly he felt so tired and wanted to sleep. He lay on the floor and closed his eyes. When Huang Wen finally slept, he slept like a dead man. He found so many things today, it was true that he didn''t find more skill books but that little demon and the information he got from the little demon worth many times more. Huang Wen woke up groggily, he barely slept an hour. His sleep filled with nightmares of demons big and small, weird demons and zombies. He wanted to sleep a bit longer but couldn''t. His mind was running wildly, speculating his future. He tried to close his eyes and stayed still, but it wasn''t working. "Gah... I believed I killed at least two hundred? Or is it three hundred zombies? ... and looks what I got? A katana and one weird little demon that kept haunting me even after I killed it.", Huang Wen groaned and forced himself to get up. If he couldn''t sleep, then it was better to kill some zombies. Previously he planned to make the boys dormitory as his castle, his home, the place where he would launch his attack and retreated. Now, he decided to explore the city and find that place where he will be able to sleep in peace, as soon as possible. "I''m just lucky... If I happen to meet that little demon before I''m ready, right now I would be one of its zombie. I must keep my senses sharp and my third eye opened...", Huang Wen thought to himself. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. "Its better if I can find that place... since they can''t enter it, probably the zombies who have part of them within it, can''t enter it too. It could be the only safe place." "But let pass today here. In here, at least I''m familiar with the layout and have a safe place. Tomorrow, when I have fireball in my sleeve, I''ll start searching for that place. This skill isn''t that bad, it was just too limited for now...", after some thought Huang Wen made a decision. He watched the street from the window and thought about his parents. ", hahhh ... I''ve been a bad son... I don''t even think about my parent at all in the past few days.", Huang Wen sighed and felt guilty. "But what''s my option? Of course, I should go and see if they''re fine but in this situation..." For a time, Huang Wen''s heart and mind were in turmoil. He closed his eyes and bit his lips. "Hahh...! I guess after all, I''m a bad son. Perhaps I have the strength to leave this city and went to check on my parent but I can''t.", Huang Wen smiled bitterly. "It''s... it''s too frightening...", he thought to himself. He could make up many believable and realistic reason that would explain both to himself and to other, why he couldn''t make the journey to home now. After all, it was literally hell out there. "No, it would be a lie to say I don''t have the power. I have it. Probably more than most people out there... But... I''m too coward to take the risk.", Huang Wen said in self mocking way. It wasn''t honest as well, the truth if he knew his parent were in danger and it was within his reach to save them, he would. The situation right now was too severe, not only the journey back to his home would be a dangerous journey that would easily kill him. There was no guarantee that his parent still in their home or even alive. The risk was extremely high and the chance of it being fruitful was small. Eight out of ten, or even nine out of ten, if he made that journey then he would die. If he made it to reach his home, then most certainly his parent won''t be there. If they managed to survive the first wave, then by the time Huang Wen reached his home town, most likely his parents already joined a group of survivors and their chance to survive in this new era was high. If that was the case, then spending a few weeks or months to level up, wouldn''t make much difference. If they didn''t then most likely, whether Huang Wen made the trip back home today, or couple of months later, it will made no different. He still could not believe it that within three days, he transformed from normal civilians, into a killing machine. His skill with swords, his speed and agility, the small fireball spell; he gained it all within three days. Despite the fact that now it was getting harder to gain even one level, the progress itself was still something that seems against any logical explanation. He didn''t want to risk his life. He had a glimpse of what he could be, if he kept on leveling up. "I couldn''t afford it to take it easy now. I must focus on leveling up and moved toward the central of Fuzhou where the entrance to that safe place existed.", he already made up his mind. As his mind and his eyes drifted from one place to another, he happened to see the girls dormitory. "But before that... why don''t we check on the girls dormitory there?", Huang Wen stared at the building. Something stirred within his heart, after all that building had become a symbol of something in the past few months he, Cao Bao and Ding Yun spent here in Fuzhou. That''s the place, in that place there were the girls, the girls they wanted to date but couldn''t. They could only fantasize about dating with one of them. "Who knows maybe I could find another little demons like that.", his heart desired something but his mind purposely tried to come up with another reason to give a visit to the girl''s dormitory. "They''re not that tough. The only problem is that we can''t see them with our eyes but I can use my spiritual eye to actually see them. Also even without using that skill, as long as I keep my senses sharp, I can feel their presence. If I could find more little demons I could cross check those information and as a bonus I could get hundreds of experience points.", the more he thought about it, the more interesting that plan was. As he thought about that plan, something aroused within him. His face reddened, something below reacted toward the passing thought. "Damn! Never knew I was this kind of guy...", Huang Wen cursed himself, he couldn''t lie to himself. He secretly thought of those apocalyptic novels. It seemed in those novels, the main character always got his hands on the most beautiful female characters in the story. There was even one, where the main character had his pretty neighbor turn into zombie and spent his first few days, literally had sex with her. "Hmm... with the lack of rules and law. Is it how the collapse of our society affects us?", he sighed. Who would criticized him, if he did that now? Most of the time, it was the fear of how other people judge him that stopped him from doing any out of the norm behavior. Now with no one around to judge him, what would stop him from capturing a female zombie and did that? Suddenly Huang Wen felt his heart raced. He was confronted by another side of him. Of course he faced it many times in his life, but never he was confronted by it with such strength. In the past, there were the rules, there was law enforcement, there was other people''s opinion. It helped him to choose the "right" path. Now, it was all gone. The only thing that was left was the survival of the fittest. For the first time in his life, he saw his most base desire raged in full power, without any external power to put a leash on it. It was only a passing idea, but that idea triggered something that now like a tsunami crashing on his consciousness. Back then he already realized how the new world will affect the society. He worked hard to grow stronger, driven by his fear of his past experience, being a victim of bullying. Now, when Huang Wen began to feel secure and confident in his own strength. Suddenly he realized, the power to defend his own right, he can be used to fulfill all of his desire. "No wonder people say that power tends to corrupt and absolute power, absolutely corrupt...", Huang Wen closed his eyes and calmed his breathing. "What is right? What is wrong...? When you have the power to back you up, aren''t you the one who decided right or wrong? No wonder many idealist activist would turn into a corrupt official when they gain power within the government...", he asked himself. "Hahh.... even if I gain supra natural power, other might be as well... to think that now I have the power to do anything I want to do is a foolish illusion...", he reprimanded himself. After a time his heart calmed, "Hmm... it is still the fear of punishment that rein over my desire." "But when my power grew.... what would I be? When other gain such power, what kind of person they would be?" ... "Truly... This is the world could turn even a good man into a demon...", Huang Wen sighed again. "So... should I check on the girls dormitory?", Huang Wen peeked again toward the building across the street. "Definitely... I need to find those little demons." "About the girls... most likely they all turned into zombies by now." Pervert thoughts and ideas passed his mind. Quickly he shook his head. "For now, let''s hunt some zombies. I think I could break through one more level before I have to sleep.", he decided. Chapter 7. Girls Dormitory. When Huang Wen slept that day, he was at level 12. He was exhausted but even then he couldn''t sleep peacefully. His sleep was full of various nightmare. He hadn''t taken a bath for three days now. He didn''t even think about it but this morning he suddenly noticed how bad his smell was. Something different that day, for the first time after the incident, he took a bath. He felt refreshed. He rubbed all the dirt from his skin. Even several zombies outside couldn''t prevent him from taking a bath. He walked out of the shower with a refreshed mind and body and when he stepped out it was like the rest of the fog that covering his mind in the past few days. Finally, it was cleared away. He allowed himself a minute to take a deep breath while watching the vast blue sky. Some zombies began to notice him and he was back to battle mode. Huang Wen moved swiftly between the scattered zombies on the road. Once and a while his sword flashed and a zombie died. Unfortunately at his level, killing tens of zombies didn''t give him much experience and with his current power and stamina, he was still limited to killing 14 zombies before he ran out of stamina. That was why, he preferred to avoid the zombies as much as he could. His eyes kept moving and taking various information around the area, like several routes he could take to enter the girl''s dormitory. If he needed to escape, where he should go. Was there a way to go to the upper floor without using the stairs. Etc. Within minutes, Huang Wen already entered the girl''s dormitory. The first thing he did was scanned his surroundings with his third eye. He didn''t see any little demons around the entrance, but his entrance attracted several zombies toward his direction. Huang Wen didn''t want to stand there a minute longer. He began to move toward the nearest room without killing any zombies. He was going to use his limited stamina to clear the room for him to rest and restore his stamina. The layout of the girl''s dormitory seemed similar to boys dormitory building. Only they had much nicer decoration and arrangement. Huang Wen quickly ran to enter the nearest room, with his speed and the sharp katana, the zombies only chance to stop him was to surround him and use their number to deplete his stamina. As long as Huang Wen could find a safe place before his stamina totally depleted he will be safe and he did not waste his stamina by fighting the zombies. His speed kept him ahead of the zombies, fortunately they have no intelligence and could only move toward his position, which made it easier for Huang Wen to fool them around. He didn''t enter the room as soon as he met one, he gave a quick scanned, when he saw that there were less than 10 or at most, there were only 10 zombies in there, he quickly entered the room. His katana moved like a lightning. Within seconds he killed three zombies in a series of vicious attack. He didn''t waste time to push desk, a rack, a book shelf and threw various other little things to block the door as he moved between the zombies inside the room and killed them. It wasn''t easy for normal people, but he was no longer normal. Of course, it was only due to the zombies slow movement and their low intelligence that made it possible. But Huang Wen realized now that the biggest threat wasn''t those zombies. There were invisible little demons that actually created the horde of zombies. Zombies alone with their slow movement and low intelligence would never have a chance to create such catastrophe. Which is why, as soon as he cleared the room from the zombies he used his 3rd eye to check it out. Only when he certain that there was no little invisible demon in there he felt a bit better. He still had many things to do though. Outside the room, the zombies began to amass. Fortunately, it took time for them to clear various stuff that blocked the door. Huang Wen on the other hand needed time to rest, assesses his situation and thought a better plan. In that situation, he was quite calmed and relaxed, because he faced a similar situation many times these past few days. He calmly observed the zombies using his third eyes. Yesterday when the little demon said that they put some kind of spiritual link between them and the zombies, Huang Wen did try to see that link but couldn''t find one. Perhaps that little demon was lying but he rather suspected that it happened because he killed the little demon. He checked it again this time, since one of his goal today was to find another little demon. He was thinking that if he couldn''t sense or saw that spiritual link on the zombies in this building. He''d rather leave this building which obviously swarmed with zombies. After all the dormitory housed more than 2000 girls even if half of them enjoying the weekend, that would be 1000 zombies for him to handle. He''d rather run fast to find an office building or other building which seemed less populated to set it up as his temporary base as he made his way to find that special place which no demon could enter. He half hoped that he won''t see any sign of such link and had a reason to leave but whether it was fortunate or unfortunate event, he did see such link. Something like a thread could be seen hovering in the air. These threads attached to the zombies and could be traced toward the stairs. It also proved another Huang Wen''s suspicion that although the demons could be said as a spiritual being. It didn''t means that they have no physical substance at all. Obviously there was something physical about them. Otherwise his blade wouldn''t be able to hurt them and why that little demon tried to run through the windows, rather like a ghost in movies simply passed through the walls? That''s why he hypothesized that they somehow have certain kind of physical substances. Even the little demons said that the stronger they were, the more their physical body solidified. He couldn''t be more excited to see those threads, but at the same time if he imagined the work he needed to do, he couldn''t help but groaned. He restored half of his stamina when the zombies broke through into the room. Huang Wen waited until many of the zombies entered the room before he casually threw a chair through the window and followed it seconds later. With his current agility he easily climbed a tree on the side yard and then jumped into one of the windows that near the tree. He already had his eye on that tree before he entered the dormitory. The zombies simply chased him, none of them who chased Huang Wen had an idea to use the stairs and caught him on the second floor but of course there were other zombies waiting for Huang Wen on the second floor. Their low intelligence and slow movement, simply covered by their number and tenacity. Huang Wen jumped through the window and entered another room. From few rooms he could reach. He picked a room with the least zombies in it. He was lucky because he noticed there was one room with its door still intact. The first thing he did, was to close the door and blocked it with a shelf near the door. Just like the zombies on the first floor, the zombies here also have a strand of thread attached to them. He watched that thread closely as the door closed. It didn''t break the thread. It simply went through the small gap between the door. It wasn''t a big surprise, he just wanted to make sure. Huang Wen quickly killed the zombies, but left one alive. He forcefully pressed her on the floor. His mind suddenly turned into some perverted ideas. When there were many of them, it switched on the survival mode. Now, that he perceived no threat to his life, the perverted idea kicked in. The fact that he was on top of the girl right now, made him wanted to do something to her even more. Huang Wen could imagine millions of thumb down and angry comments on any social media if someone saw his action. He cynically chuckled. His current being was beyond normal. His eyes fell on the zombie''s breast. A conflict arose in his heart. No one saw him, but just the thought of taking advantage over her, made his conscience troubled. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. At the end, he gritted his teeth and suppressed the desires. He put his mind on dealing with the demon. He forcefully steel his heart and coldly removed any part of its body that could wound him and infected him. Without hands, legs and teeth, it could be said that he truly treated "her" cruelly. If it happened during a better time when someone used to record it on cam and shared it, even if he did it to a dangerous zombie, probably there would be thousands or hundred thousands netizens condemned him. After some thought, he even went further by removing any part that added weight and could be removed without killing the zombie. After that Huang Wen put the zombie girl in a self made sack, he moved her near the opened window and could see that the wisp strand of threat now take the shortest route which was toward certain room on the fourth floor. When all was done, not even the slightest perverted ideas passed his mind. He felt disgusted and nauseated by his own action. Even if he cynically made a joke out of it, it wasn''t lessened his feeling of guilty by much. It made him angry. Just to make sure that it was safe, he taped her mouth before he slung the self made a sack on his back, next to his katana. Once again he determined to focus his mind on the demon. He put all his anger and his guilt onto the demon''s responsibility. From the window, he kept looking for the safest route toward that room on the fourth floor. If it was possible, he would rather climb the wall then having to go through a horde of zombies outside the room. There was a drainage pipe, installed next to the window. He needed to stretch a bit far, to reach it, but it wasn''t impossible. It seemed sturdy as well. Climbed that drainage pipe, he could reach the fourth floor and then with a bit daredevil act he could reach one of the room on the fourth floor. Crack ! One of the zombies broke the door. Huang Wen decided to take the risk. As elegant as a cat, he leaped toward the drainage pipe and with both hands he grabbed it tightly. He could feel the pipe shook a bit and there was nothing he could do but pray. When his heart calmed down, he began to climb the drainage pipe toward the fourth floor. He looked back at the room he just left and saw several zombie''s heads and hands appeared from its opened window. He kept climbing and smoothly entered one of the rooms on the fourth floor. He had no other option, which is why he felt relieved when he saw the room was well locked and there was no zombies inside the room. Apparently who ever live in this room, they were enjoying their Sunday back then. He put the zombies on the floor, near the broken window. Walked toward one of the bed and gladly dropped his body there. He could smell something nice. Girls dormitory, definitely an entirely different realm compared to boys dormitory. He watched the thread that was attached to his little demon radar. After made a way outside, it floated to the left. Huang Wen still rested for a few minutes, before he checked where that thread headed. He leaned out the window and watched that thread entered the same room as before. ''This little demons seemed kind of lazy aren''t they? Once they infected enough zombies, they''ll just laze around all day. Can''t blame them though, if I can level up in a similar way then I would. It''s much safer than risking yourself.'', Huang Wen thought to himself. He rested to restore his stamina and at the same time to plan the best way to approach the location of the little demon quietly. He carefully tried to measure the distant from the window of one room to another room. There was around 4 meters, between the window of one room to another. He knew he could jump that far and tried to grab at the windows frame or sill. There was no guarantee that he would succeed through and if he fell, he would fall from 9 meters high. He could make another bed sheet rope, just as a safety measurement. Once he safely reached the other room, he could make another one using a bed sheet in that room. If he could pull it, then he might be able to get closer without attracting the little demon''s attention. As he rested, when he didn''t make the bed sheet rope, he would observe the thread and it seemed the little demon didn''t change its location. ''Is he trying to set a trap for me?'', he wondered. ''Could those demons see and hear through the eyes and ears of their zombies?'' Huang Wen who didn''t know much about the link between the zombies and its demon, asked many questions and was busy speculating for the worst situation. By the time his stamina fully restored, he stopped speculating. There was time for thinking the worst possibility and there was time for just go for it and prepared to face the worst. You can''t get a baby tiger without entering the tiger cave. So Huang Wen squatted on the windows sill. He fixed his eyes on the next windows sill and leaped. For a few seconds, there was nothing but that windows sill in his sight and all other senses simply quietened. Time was stopped. When he reached it safely, when his foot stepped on it and when his two hands gripped the windows frame, time started to move again and he could hear his heart was thumping hard inside his chest. The windows were closed and locked from the inside, using his katana he tried hard to forcefully slipped it between the gap to unlock the window. It wasn''t easy and there were some grating noises but he chose it rather than simply broke the glass as usual. It took times but he safely entered that room. He took off the bed sheet rope and tied it at the windows lock. Either he was lucky, or the little demon did try to set a trap for him. This room was empty too and the door was locked. Huang Wen went to check the door. There was no sign of damage at all. He put his ears on the wall to the next room and there was no noise at all. He made another bed sheet rope using bed sheets from this room while restoring his stamina and repeated the process. One room by one room, he moved closer to the room where the thread that was attached to the zombie went through. Finally he reached the room next to the final room. He didn''t dare trying to sense if there was any little demon in the next room. The sense he accidentally used when he felt the first little demon presence. He called it spiritual sense, to differentiate it from his third eye skill, which he called spiritual eye. With third eye, he actually similar to sight. He saw, although it wasn''t similar with seeing with his physical eyes, but it was the same faculty of seeing. Mean while when he sensed, he just sensed it, he didn''t see anything or heard anything, he just felt that something was there. He was afraid that the demon might be able to sense such thing. He put his ears on the wall and this time he could hear faint noises from the room. In fact it seemed like there were few people in the next room. There were having a conversation at that time. This wasn''t something he was expecting. Of course there was a chance that the thread didn''t end in that room but if the little demon was in another room, why the thread entered that room? If the thread followed the nearest route, then either that little demon was in that room, or in the room in front of it. He sighed, this time it took quite some time before he made a decision. Chapter 8. Girls... After some thought, he killed the zombie. If the little demon wasn''t in the next room, he could always find another zombie. He gathered his courage and leaped, once he caught the windows frame, he quickly hung on the windows sill to hide himself. Carefully he lifted himself up to peek. The scene inside the room shocked him. Using his third eye, he could see that there was indeed a little demon in there. It sat with his back facing the window. This little demon''s appearance was a bit different compared to the one he met before. It was much taller compared to the previous demon, although short if compared to man. Its height was around 1.5 meters. It had the similar bloated appearance, with long arm and leg. The overall appearance made his wing looked too small for its body but the thing that shocked Huang Wen wasn''t the little demon''s appearance. The thing that shocked him was that there were three girls in the room. They were huddled in the corner of the room. It seemed that they noticed or sensed the existence of that little demon. Huang Wen remembered something that was said by the first little demon he met. He tried to look at the little demon without using his third eye and to his surprise, even without his third eye he still could see the little demon, he was a bit transparent. If information from the first little demon was correct, this means that this little demon had consumed more soul essence compared to the previous little demon. Since the windows opened, it will be easy for Huang Wen if he decided to enter the room, but he was wondering what those three girls were doing there. "Ah... I wish I could save you three for a little longer...", suddenly the little demon spoke. "You have such a close relation that gives your soul this distinct flavor... it would taste much better compared to the other girls...", said the little demon as it walked step by step, closer and closer. One of the girls, suddenly stepped forward. She couldn''t hide her fear but she stood and raised a wooden staff, "Don''t get any closer..." "Chen Yao, be careful", another girl joined in, she had a wooden staff in her hand too. "Oh ho ho ho... I like it... I like it... I hate it when the girls just gave up and stared at me in fear. I prefer if they struggled a bit.", the little demon chuckled. The third girl clenched her jaw and stood as well, "Big Sister Zhang, Big Sister Chen, let''s fight together." The little demon, jumped in joy and clapped its hand, "Wonderful.. Wonderful... I couldn''t wait to put my seeds in you." "Look... look... ha ha ha. What do you say about this?", the little demon stood straight with hands on its hip. From his place, Huang Wen couldn''t see what the little demon showed, but he could see the girl''s expression. They were horrified and disgusted, whatever the little demon showed to them. It must bring great terror and disgusting at the same time. Well, from the pose, he could imagine what that little demon showed and couldn''t help but cringed. ''I guess, this one is a bit perverted.'', he thought to himself. Part of him was repulsed by the demon and the thought that he had the similar desires in him, unconsciously troubled him. It made him repressed any perverted ideas deep down under the rug. "Ohoho, don''t act so mighty, just because you kill some zombies and grow stronger, doesn''t mean you have the strength to defeat me.", said the little demon. ''Hmm... so these girls have leveled up too.'', Huang Wen thought to himself. "It was me who let you killed those zombies so easily. I purposefully kept the majority on the first and second floor. While allowing them one by one to this fourth floor. Do you know why I did that? Because the stronger you are, the tastier you are. As soon as I ate enough, I purposely fattening some of you and then as you grew stronger I eat you. I keep you three for the dessert... The girl last night... ah... she''s so pretty... she''s perfect for the main dish...", the little demon closed its eyes, reminiscing its last victim. "Ah... don''t be offended, you three are not as pretty as her, but this bond between you three. It''s really special, I couldn''t wait to consume you one by one, while make the other two watch, I promise you, I could make you feel really good. I have many good techniques. I have perfected it from many previous experiments with the other girls.", the little demon rubbed his hand in such perverted way. "Haah!", suddenly the girl named Chen Yao leaped and hit the little demon as hard as she could with her wooden staff. Thud! "Ouch, that hurt. What a naughty little girl....I told you. You''re not strong enough to defeat me yet.", said the little demon as he caught her hand. The girl was struggling and the other two quickly came to help, their wooden staff swiftly hit right on its target, but the little demon showed his invincible body. The girls felt like they were hitting a rubber ball. Even Chen Yao whose hand were caught by the little demon, didn''t give up just like that, she used her other hand and feet to punch and kick. They fought hard but the little demon didn''t seem to be hurt at all. There was something sensual in their struggle. Part of him envied the demon for having the freedom of doing whatever he wanted to do. Another part of him wanted him to do the right thing. Huang Wen couldn''t hold it anymore, he pulled himself up and as soon as his feet touch the windows sill, he leaped toward the little demon and drew his katana at the same time. The little demon was too absorbed with teasing the girls and failed to react in time. At first Huang Wen''s goal was to catch another little demon and interrogated it, but since the little demon he found this time looked much more powerful than the previous one, he decided to kill it for experience instead. His katana moved in one beautiful arc. It slashed the little demon diagonally. The little demon was killed without much struggle, thanks to the girls who kept him busy. As the katana sliced that little demon from its left shoulder through its body toward its right hip, the girls screamed at Huang Wen''s sudden appearance. The little demon''s eyes widened in shocked. It turned its head to look at its assailant. Its face was the mix of disbelief, annoyed and fear. As soon as the katana out of its body, Huang Wen didn''t stop at that. Like a lightning, he lifted the katana and slashed horizontally, cut the little demon''s head in half. It took a bit longer than the first little demon he killed before, but within seconds the little demon''s body withered and like a fog disappeared in the air, at the same time, a force much greater than he ever experienced before, rushed into Huang Wen''s body. Huang Wen felt like he was drowning in the water and gasped for air. At the same time, his muscle contracted as he felt torrents of power like an electric current ran through his body. When he killed the first little demon, it happened for a few seconds, but this time it happened for almost a whole minute. "Ding! You got 420 points of experience." "Congratulation, you reached level 12. You earn 2 points to spend on your stats." "Congratulation, you reached level 13. You earn 2 points to spend on your stats." "Congratulation, you reached level 14. You earn 2 points to spend on your stats." When it was over, Huang Wen found himself lay on a bed. He willed it to spend all those points on his agility. He groggily pushed himself up and sat. ''What''s my current stat?'', he silently asked. "Huang Wen: Male" "Level: 14 (133/138)" "Class: None" "Title: None" "Strength: 6 (6) Agility: 28 (28) Vitality: 11(11) Stamina: 10/14 (14) Spirit: 15/15 (15) Health: 11/11 (11)" "Skills : None." "Equipment : Generic Katana." "Are you okay?", suddenly Huang Wen heard a girl''s voice. "Huh?" "Thanks for saving us." "What happened back then, did he attack you before he disappeared?" "He''s dead right?" "I think he''s died." Huang Wen lifted his head and he saw three girls sat in front of him. When he saw them, suddenly something within him stirred, at that moment he understood what was the little demon talked about when it talked about how the close bonds between the girls would make them tastier. He could feel it and his desire stirred. ''Damn... I''m absorbing it... does it mean that these experience points are actually the soul essence that absorbed after I kill them?'', Huang Wen cursed and realized the truth behind the experience points at the same time. "Are you okay?", one of the girls repeated. "Yes, I''m fine now.", Huang Wen nodded his head. "I thought you''re going to die back then. What happened? We can see something rushed through you after you killed that demon.", the other girl asked. "Oh... that''s... I that was similar with when we killed zombies. The difference is, when we kill zombie we got one experience point. Back then, when I killed that demon, I got 420 points." "What?", they exclaimed in surprised. There was a hint of envy in their eyes. It could be them but at the same time he did save them. "Oh.. Sorry, by the way, thanks for saving us.", one of them said. "My name is Zhang Xuan. Here this is Chen Yao and that little one is Xia Yue.", she introduced herself and her friends. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. "Oh, my name is Huang Wen. I live in the boys dormitory." After watched him closely, Chen Yao suddenly said,"Oh I know, I think I saw you few times. You and your friends like to hang out in front of our dormitory, right?" "Oh... he''s...", Xia Yue''s eyes widened, before turned her head and secretly giggled. Huang Wen could feel his face blushed. Zhang Xuan hid her laugh and chided at Chen Yao and Xia Yu, "Now, you two, he just saved us." Chen Yao and Xia Yue remembered the little demon and what was going to happen to them if Huang Wen didn''t come to kill the little demon. "Zhang Xuan, you''re right.", said Chen Yao. "Brother Huang, my apology, it just felt so good to feel safe after living under never ending stress for days, tried hard to survive and suddenly faced that demon. My thanks to you.", she sincerely thanked Huang Wen. "Me too, Big Brother Huang, thanks for your help.", said Xia Yue. "Uhm... that''s fine. I just happened to be here.", said Huang Wen. "Actually what brings you here?", Zhang Xuan asked. Huang Wen didn''t answer it right away but then he thought, ''If they don''t know about those demons, they will be easily consumed by them.'' "I was tracking those demons.", said Huang Wen and then he explained everything he knew from the first little demon. "So they''re the one who turns people into zombies...", Zhang Xuan rubbed her nose while thinking to herself. "Now, what''s your plan after you kill this one?", Chen Yao asked. "I plan to search for that safe location while track those little demons along the way.", answered Huang Wen. "My father live here in Fuzhou, I was visiting Chen Yao and Xia Yue when that incident happened. Could you help me to find my parent first?", Zhang Xuan asked. "Yes, please help us... how could we fight those little demons without you? When they''re weak, they''re invisible but when they''re not invisible, that was because they''re strong.", Xia Yue pleaded to Huang Wen. Huang Wen was troubled by their request, he didn''t say anything while Xia Yue and Zhang Xuan tried to get his help. Finally he shook his head, "Sorry... I''m afraid I can''t help you. I can sense it without the 3rd eye, so you should be able to sense it too without that skill. Beside even if you can''t, there are many zombies down there, you could level up easily." "You won''t get any girlfriend with that kind of attitude.", Xia Yue crossed her arm and pouted. Chen Yao nodded her head, "I thought so... it''s true that you saved our lives but just as you said it, you just happened to be here. You came here to kill that demon and gain level. You never have any idea to help others." Huang Wen frowned, "Well, I never thought that there would be any survivors here." "Oh and why is that? Because we''re girls?", Chen Yao leaned forward threateningly. Huang Wen closed his eyes and thought to himself, ''If I know it going to turn like this, I should let that demon consumed them first.'' Of course, he wasn''t serious but just right after he had that thought, Chen Yao said, "Now, you must be thinking. I wish I let that little demon consumed them. Right? Don''t lie now." Huang Wen opened his eyes and tried to retort, but his conscience could not make him said it so easily, he just opened his mouth and closed it again. "See... see...", Chen Yao pointed at him. "Big Sister Chen, it seems you''re right.", Xia Yue exclaimed. Zhang Xuan shook her head, "Be quiet you two. Stop teasing at him, he saved us. He could let the demon consumed us and gain more experience when he killed it later but he didn''t do that. He chose to save us. Now, why don''t you try to level up? Mean while, let me try to talk to him. We will discuss this matter like grown up okay? I''m sure we can try to come up with some solution that benefits both sides. We, humanity, are under attack. How could we survive if we starts bickering among ourselves?" "Zhang Xuan, you should be careful around this guy. Who knows what he had in mind?", said Chen Yao. "What? What... what do you say?", Huang Wen stared at Chen Yao and wanted to swear at ther. Zhang Xuan just laughed, "Brother Huang, please don''t mind her. She just teased you, you two just go. I can''t discuss anything decently with you two here." Chen Yao and Huang wen stared at each other for a few seconds, before Chen Yao took Xia Yue away with her. Zhang Xuan and Huang Wen watched them left the room and sighed in relief. "Now, could you give me any reason why you didn''t agree to help us finding my parent?", Zhang Xuan asked Huang Wen. Huang Wen looked at Zhang Xuan and thought to himself, ''This Zhang Xuan, it seemed that she is the leader among those three.'' As he unconsciously stared at her, Zhang Xuan blushed a bit. She thought to herself, ''What is he thinks he''s doing? Why does he stare at me like that?'' Huang Wen saw her blushed, it made her look pretty. Zhang Xuan''s face actually rather plain, it couldn''t be said that she was ugly, but she wasn''t pretty either but when she blushed, it made her look much prettier. Huang Wen realized he was staring a bit too long. He averted his eyes and cleared his throat before he answered her, "It''s not that I don''t want to help but... I sincerely believe that the three of you could easily level up and then go to search your parent together. These zombies, they''re not too tough. The real danger is the demon and as long as you know that they''re existing. You could keep your senses sharp and they won''t be able to catch you off guard. At the same time, I have my own business, I decided that I will survive in this new world and ... become the strongest." Zhang Xuan sat silently. Unlike Chen Yao and Xia Yue, she didn''t interrupt Huang Wen or ridiculed him. She waited until Huang Wen stopped for few seconds before replied and carefully asked, "How about your parent? Have you thought about them? Don''t you have any plan to save them?" She asked it without any judgment in her voice and allowed Huang Wen to answer without being defensive, "... I... of course I want to check on them but... they live at Tingdan Village, north of Gutian town..." "Oh... that''s far...", Zhang Xuan sighed. "Heh... my father wanted me to experience the world... he''s just a farmer but he dreams that at least one of his sons should have a high education.", Huang Wen bitterly said. "You must be missing them badly...", to his surprised, Zhang Xuan squeezed his hand gently before let it go. His heart raced hard. He had no experience with girls before. Even that simple touch, could make his heart pound so hard, "Uhm... thanks." "So you want to be strong and then go to your village and see your parent but at the same time you know the longer you wait, the smaller it is their chance to survive. Right? That''s why you can''t help us.", said Zhang Xuan. Huang Wen didn''t know how to answer, she seemed to think too highly of him. Perhaps there was part of him that follow similar train of thought, but mostly he just wanted to be stronger. Sure as soon as he had the strength, he would go to his village but in his heart, he had given up on his parent''s fate. Right now, he simply tried to be stronger. Since Huang Wen didn''t say anything, Zhang Xuan continued, "But I don''t see how that could prevent you to help me find my parent. You should know how I feel and there will be just as many zombies and demons on the way to my home, compared to if you go on your own way. When we find my parent, I believe my father wouldn''t mind helping you to go to your village." Huang Wen didn''t say a word for a while and then replied, "It''s easy to say that, but after we find your parent. There is no guarantee that they will help me go to my village to search for my parent." "I believe my father would. I know him well, but even if he doesn''t, you still level up along the way. It''s not like you lose points of experience by taking us there.", replied Zhang Xuan. Huang Wen shook his head, "No, there is a big difference between focusing on level up and focusing on reaching a certain destination." Zhang Xuan closed her eyes for a moment, when she opened it, Huang Wen could see determination gleamed within, she said, "I''m growing up, learning how to judge things as realistic as possible. I''m not as conceited as to think that we could reach my home safely without your help. You saw it, we fought as hard as we could and that little demon felt nothing. You killed it in few seconds. The difference is too big, even if we level up to reach your level. It will take days and the longer I waste time here, the less is the chance for me to find my parent and my little brother alive." "You can''t force me...", Huang Wen replied, but without much conviction in his heart. Zhang Xuan stood and walked toward the door. She seemed hesitated for a few seconds. She locked the door and walked toward Huang Wen. He could see her face was a bit pale, but she walked toward him steadily. "What are you doing?", he asked with a hoarse voice. "I... ", she bit her lip and rather than answered his question with words, she unbuttoned her shirt, one by one. "Don''t... what if I...", Huang Wen''s voice grew even hoarser. "You won''t... I know you''re not that kind of man.", Zhang Xuan answered, her voice trembled a bit. Chapter 9. First Time Huang Wen froze up, he wanted it, of course he wanted it. In his previous life, he fantasized many kind of scenario but now when it actually happened, he froze up. His breath became ragged, his mind cloudy and he didn''t know what to do. Zhang Xuan''s heart was beating faster and faster. Until it was seemed painful just to breath. She had made up her mind. One way or another, she would make him helped them to find her parents. She approached him ready to give herself but now when she actually so closed to him, she started to panic inside. The fact that he passively waited for her, made it even harder. Huang Wen closed his eyes. This was too much for him. His father was a devout Christian, faintly he could remember, when he had his first wet dream, his father talked about Joseph and how Joseph kept his purity and ran away from Potiphar''s wife when she tempted him. Silently he swore in his heart, ''Who knows how that Potiphar''s wife looked like? What if she was some old hag?'' Since Huang Wen closed his eyes, Zhang Xuan''s embarrassment a bit lessened. She unbuttoned the last button and dropped her shirt on the floor. Huang Wen''s sharp ears could hear the sound and perhaps it would be better if he opened his eyes, since now with his other senses sharper, his imagination ran even wilder. She was less than half meter away from him. His nose could smell her smell. His skin could feel the warmth that exuded from her body. Zhang Xuan unhooked her bra and dropped it on the floor. She knew that she had a voluptuous breast. She grew up noticing men''s eyes attracted to it. Zhang Xuan braced herself and gently pulled Huang Wen''s head to rest on her chest. Huang Wen could feel the soft and warm breast was touched his face.Zhang Xuan almost frustrated by his passiveness, but refused to ruin the mood. She unbuttoned her jeans and let it dropped on the floor. When she led Huang Wen''s hand to her body, that''s when any kind of control was gone from his mind. He pulled her to his lap and passionately kissed her half opened lips. Their body pressed on each other tightly. The second Huang Wen''s lips touch her neck, Zhang Xuan felt weird pleasant sensation ran through her whole body, made various parts of her sensitive body tingling. She couldn''t help it and moaned in pleasure, "anhh....." She could feel Huang Wen''s hand, moved toward her breast and gently squeezed it, her minds raced with thoughts. "Oh my God, he''s going to do it... he''s going to do it..." The thought that this man going to take advantage over her body clashed with the pleasant sensation she felt through his action. She felt helpless at the same time she refused to give up. "I can''t... oh no... I can''t... " Zhang Xuan felt Huang Wen''s hand lifted her chin and his lips touched hers. "Mmhh...." She couldn''t think anymore, without her command, her lips started to kiss back, she even parted her lips and as if thirst for water she accepted his kiss. Zhang Xuan couldn''t open her eyes, it was too embarrassing. She wanted to stop it. "Unghh....sshh....", she opened her lips to tell him to stop, yet at that moment his finger gently caressed her nipples and she merely moaned in pleasure. Zhang Xuan lift her hand to stop Huang Wen, but she could not feel any strength on it. Rather than stopping it, her hand seemed to caress his hand. She tried to push him away, but she caressed his muscled chest instead. To her amazement and embarrassment, she enjoyed it. They were intoxicated and losing the sight of everything else around them. One thing led to another. She kept thinking about her parents and her little brother as she let him pusher her down to bed and pushed her leg apart, but when she felt the tips of his touched hers, she cringed in fear and couldn''t stopped herself from pleaded, "Please... its my first time..." She couldn''t continue from her embarrassment, but she felt relieved when he nodded his head and gently caressed her rather than forcefully entered her. When minutes later their body finally connected, her fear disappeared and for the first time she stopped worrying and just let the sensation washed her away in pleasure. When Huang Wen finally ejaculated inside her, his body and his mind was flooded with pleasant sensations. It was better than any self service he ever did before. None of his fantasies could compete with it. He could not think any pleasure better than this. Before he knew it, he already fell under the spell. He was willing to do anything to experience it once again. Since none of them looked at the watch, when they started the whole thing, they couldn''t tell how long they did it but the moment their consciousness began to gather and took control over their mind, they heard a knock on the door. From the way they rapped on the door, whoever knocked the door, obviously irritated when they found it locked. Zhang Xuan jumped out from the bed and ran while at the same time, tried to cover herself with a piece of blanket. While Huang Wen tried to wear his clothes in panic. When Chen Yao and Xia Yue barged into the room and closed the door behind them, there was a long moment of silence. "The smell.... Eww..." Xia Yue said quietly. Zhang Xuan''s face couldn''t be more redder than now. Huang Wen stood there awkwardly. It would be a lie if he said he didn''t want to run from the scene. He angered at his own cowardice and decided to stay. He clenched his fist and felt annoyed at being on the wrong, he couldn''t be happier than when his eyes met Zhang Xuan''s eye and heard her asked, "Could you leave us alone for a while?" He nodded his head without any hesitation, "Of course..." He opened his mouth to say something but he saw Zhang Xuan shook her head and gave up, ''Well, whatever I say now could only make things worse. I should listen to my father after all... would never be put in this situation if I could control my little head...'' He walked away from the room, carrying his katana, somewhere inside his head there was a voice saying, ''I would not leave them with this around.'' While Huang Wen kept himself busy by killing zombies, rest and kill more zombies repetition, Zhang Xuan faced a much more difficult situation back in the room. "At the least you could keep your voice down.", Chen Yao obviously irritated to find her friend in such situation mocked. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Zhang Xuan with reddened face calmly replied, "At least listened to me first before judge me." "Alright, I''m listening.", said Chen Yao with her arm crossed in front of her. "And don''t interrupt while I''m explaining.", said Zhang Xuan. "... okay I won''t", Chen Yao promised. Zhang Xuan looked at her for some time and then added, "I''ll tell you when you can start asking questions." "Okay... okay... I''ll sit and listen quietly like a good little daughter.", said Chen Yao exasperatedly. "But first... let me clean myself and wear my clothes...", said Zhang Xuan while heavily blushing. "Definitely agree.", said Chen Yao, she was blushing as well. "By the way... Big Sister Zhang... does it as good as they say?", suddenly Xia Yue blurted out of nowhere while smiling mischievously. "Shut up, you little monkey.", Zhang Xuan threw a pillow to Xia Yue and laughed. They laughed and it lessened the tension between them. Chen Yao sighed, she wanted to apologise to Zhang Xuan for her inquisitive behavior. She wasn''t her parents. Why did she act like that? Shouldn''t she trust Zhang Xuan more and gave her chance to explain? "Okay, I''m ready now...", Zhang Xuan returned shortly after. She sighed and asked herself, "How should I start it?" There was a long silence, this time Chen Yao and Xia Yue quietly waited for Zhang Xuan to tell her story. Xia Yue sat next to her and leaned her body to Zhang Xuan as she used to be. Zhang Xuan''s eyes met Chen Yao''s and Chen Yao nodded her head with a smile on her face. Zhang Xuan felt much better now. "I believe we will need his help to find my family safely.", said Zhang Xuan. She saw Chen Yao''s expression and added, "Let''s think about it objectively, we fought against that demon before. We did all we could do and we can''t hurt him, not even a bit. Maybe within this building we won''t meet another demon, but out there, who knows how many demon we will meet along the way to my home." "And demons wasn''t the only thing we should worry about. I''m not talking about zombies, we could handle them, as long as we''re careful they won''t pose much problem. I''m talking about various kinds of thugs and criminals out there. Maybe rapist, murderer, gangs, I don''t know, people who used to violence. Now more than ever they''ll be thriving in our current situation." Chen Yao opened her mouth, but then closed it. She admitted that Zhang Xuan wasn''t exaggerated the situation. "I don''t think we could rely on police or other law enforcement. If there is some kind of government out there, we would not be here by now. We would already save, even if it''s in some refugee camp, far from here. If it''s not so dangerous out there, my father and Uncle Fan Zheng would be here by now. They won''t leave us hanging in here for days.", Zhang Xuan continued with her arguments. "I''ve been thinking for days and I believe that the situation out there couldn''t be good at all. I know we could wait and leveling up here for a couple of days or even more but I have at least two reasons why I don''t want to.", said Zhang Xuan. "First, as we grow stronger, so do our enemies. Those demons and some criminals who survive out there, they grow stronger too. If we can''t hurt the demon today, then there is a good chance that we won''t be next time we met them. We''ll grow stronger by that time, but they will too." "Second..., the second reason is..., I can''t wait to see my family now. I... I want to see whether they''re safe or not... I couldn''t forgive myself if something happens to them and I should be able to do something. If only I find them faster.", Zhang Xuan started to sob. Xia Yue and Chen Yao automatically hugged her. They cried together. Chen Yao patted Zhang Xuan''s back and whispered on her ears, "Sorry... Xuan... I get it okay? I get it... I just want the best for you... I don''t want some stranger hurts your feeling." Zhang Xuan nodded her head, "I hope he won''t... well, I think he''s not that kind of guy..." Xia Yue comforted her, "...he definitely not that kind of guy. I think he''s kinda nice." Huang Wen was listening outside the door and quietly grumbled, ''I guess I should hunt some more.'' He was at level 15 by then, killing the last demon gave him so much experience that allowed him leaped three levels at once and only few points away from breaking through another level. He quietly left and rested on another room before hunt for more zombies. He tried to keep his mind away from reminisced what happened between him and Zhang Xuan but could not. He couldn''t help but having this annoying grin on his face, whenever he thought about it and the effect of absorbing the second demon''s soul force showed its ugly face. From time to time, he would unconsciously desire the other two girls, whenever he thought about Zhang Xuan. He consciously tried to think only Zhang Xuan but once in a while he couldn''t help but notice that something within him, was desiring the other two girls. He even wondered, was it really the effect of absorbing that demon or was it just him. At the thought of conquering the other two girls, he had that silly grin formed on his face. ''I better wiped this grin from my face when I see them later'', he thought to himself. His current stat at Level 15 was : "Huang Wen: Male" "Level: 15 (0/160)" "Class: None" "Title: None" "Strength: 6 (6) Agility: 30 (30) Vitality: 11(11) Stamina: 10/14 (14) Spirit: 15/15 (15) Health: 11/11 (11)" Now with his agility reached 30, he began thinking of experimenting with his other stats. He could guess what strength did and he already knew what did stamina representing. Health was quite obvious. Spirit was used by using magical skill but vitality, he had no idea what vitality did. He planned to improve his vitality stat, the next time he reached another level but after his level leaped through several levels at once, the requirement to break through another level was too high for his current stats. His stamina was too low, he could only kill so many zombies at once before he needed some rest. And killed the zombie, gave him only one point of experience. After grasped what vitality did, Huang Wen planned to improve either his strength. Increasing his stamina for 2 points, would only added 2 points of experience before he needed a rest but there was a chance if he was stronger, he might be able to kill a zombie for less than 1 point of stamina and doubled his killing rate after breaking through few more levels and double his current strength stat. Once he entered that battle mode. He didn''t think much about the girls. Chapter 10. Fully transformed demon. Huang Wen was busied himself by killing zombies when he felt something different. Suddenly he felt tremendous danger approaching. It was not anything like the usual danger. It felt similar to when the first little demon watched him from the windows sill. It was the feeling that someone''s sight was locked on him as a prey. It wasn''t coming from somewhere inside the building, but rather coming from outside the building. He couldn''t ignore this feeling, even if he didn''t see or heard anything. He quickly killed one zombie who was standing on his way and ran toward the upper floor. As he went higher, he felt less pressure. He didn''t stop on the 5th floor. He kept moving until he reached the roof top. He used his spiritual sense and could feel the threat coming from the east road. Huang Wen walked toward the east edge of the building and his eyes soon locked into 2 meters high demon, completely solid and visible. That demon''s eyes, locked onto him as well. Huang Wen could feel the tremendous pressure coming from that demon. ''So... this is the final transformation?'', Huang Wen thought to himself. Unlike previous demons who were lacking in term of physical appearance, this demon stood tall with his 2 meters high, wearing a complete set of leather armor. Leather body armor with iron plate covering the shoulder and his left chest. Leather arm band and leather boot. He was also carrying two handed bastard sword. His overall appearance was truly frightening, a complete opposite compared to previous two demons, he faced before. The demon walked slowly, as if the whole world belonged to him. He wasn''t in a hurry, his eyes locked on to Huang Wen as he walked step by step, approaching the building. Something stirred within Huang Wen''s heart. He had a familiar feeling with the source of this sensation. It was coming from the second demon he killed. Huang Wen frowned, perhaps when he absorbed the first demon''s soul, it was too weak to affect him, but the second demon was several times stronger than the first demon. Somehow, part of its desires and instinct, didn''t completely disappear but rather lived in him. This sensation, that now was stirred within his heart, was the competitive and territorial side of that second demon. Apparently, these demons are quite territorial. That was why there was only so much demon within this district. Each one of them was controlling their own territory. Huang Wen cursed those demons. He planned to hunt and kill them one by one, but now he found a problem with that plan. Since every time he absorbed their souls, he did gain power but at the same time, part of their soul would reside within him. It wasn''t impossible that one day they might be able to take control over his mind and body. ''It would be safer to kill the invisible one...'', Huang Wen thought to himself as his eyes watched the leather armored demon. That leather armored demon was going to enter the building. Huang Wen now remembered about the girls, he ran as fast as he could to their room. Without knocking at the door, he barged in. "Who!" "What happened?" "What !?", they were alarmed when they saw his face. "A demon, stronger than the previous one was coming.", Huang Wen explained shortly. That was when he saw Chen Yao was holding a katana similar to his, "You got one of those huh?" "Yes, from one of the zombies we killed.", said Chen Yao. "We also got a skill book. uh...", said Xia Yue before stopped. Chen Yao rolled her eyes, it supposed to be a secret, something to deal with Huang Wen, just in case they found that he was not so honest as he seemed to be. Huang Wen just nodded his head, "That''s cool. You shouldn''t easily trust strangers. Now, you three stays here, I''ll fight that demon. Prepare to run, I will try to lure him to the upper floor. Use that chance to escape from this building." "We could help you deal with this demon.", said Zhang Xuan, followed by Chen Yao and Xia Yue nodded their head. Huang Wen shook his head, "Thanks, but I prefer not. We have no experience dealing with this one. I mean he is fully visible. I don''t know how much stronger he is compared to the last one. Besides he wears armors and carrying a long sword." "But we got a skill now...", Zhang Xuan tried to argue but Huang Wen stopped her. "Shut up! Just prepares to run. I don''t have time for this!", Huang Wen shouted and slammed the door, before he ran to meet the leather armored demon. "What should we do now?", Xia Yue asked the other. Chen Yao turned to look at Zhang Xuan and asked, "You want to help him?" Zhang Xuan bit her lips, her feeling was conflicted. She gave herself to Huang Wen for a reason other than love, but as they did it, it could be said that something was changed in her heart. Perhaps because it was her first time, perhaps because he did it gently, she didn''t have time to deeply looked into her heart, now this crisis happened. Should they leave him to face the danger alone? Would she lead her best friends into danger to save him? She closed her eyes and sighed, "We should stay and helped him... we might face danger for helping him but without him, we''ll face even greater danger out there." Chen Yao nodded her head, "Sure, that''s good reason." "Beside, how can I allow my brother in law died so early.", added Chen Yao as she grinned mischievously. "Stop teasing me. Both of you, will you?", Zhang Xuan laughed and jokingly punched Chen Yao. "Okay, so we''ll go to him now?", said Xia Yue. "Of course..", said Chen Yao. "No", said Zhang Xuan. "What are you saying now?", Chen Yao asked Zhang Xuan confused. "We should wait and see. Once they started fighting, we would be able to hear that. Let him to lure the demon to the upper floor and then we could try to quietly sneak behind that demon.", said Zhang Xuan. "Ah... and then we can attack him from behind!", Chen Yao excitedly clapped her hands. "Yes, we shouldn''t take any risky move, when we attack that demon, we should deliver a deadly attack. Any half arsed job would ruin the surprise aspect, we''ll just waste our advantage.", said Zhang Xuan. Mean while Huang Wen was waiting at the stair. He controlled his breathing, tried to calm his heart before the fight. When he saw the armored demon for the first time, it left a deep impression within his heart. If he couldn''t get rid of that feeling, he would lose before they even met. It took more than half an hour before the armored demon reached the stair toward the fourth floor. He stood down there with his eyes stared at Huang Wen. By that time Huang Wen had full control over his mind and heart, the second demon''s territorial instinct actually helped him to defeat his fear toward the armored demon. Huang Wen stood there. He stared down the demon below him. None of them showed any weakness in front of their opponent. The armored demon laughed his voice deep and hoarse, "Ha ha ha ha... excellent... excellent... so you must be the one who kills that pervert Youshe. Human, what''s your name?" "Surnamed Huang, name Wen, demon, what''s your name?", replied Huang Wen. "You can call me Baihu.", said the armored demon. "Are you ready?", Baihu asked. "Anytime", Huang Wen drew his katana and took his stance. "Hmm... let''s fight...", said Baihu, as soon as he said it, a chilling aura exploded from him. Huang Wen had prepared his heart and mind, but when he felt that chilling aura. He unconsciously stepped back several steps away from Baihu. Let alone Huang Wen, even the zombies on the lower floor, were scrambling to get away from Baihu and the girls froze by fear in their room. "Die !", Baihu leaped into the air, his sword swung mercilessly at Huang Wen''s head. Huang Wen could feel tremendous pressure coming from the sword. He knew he would die for sure if that sword reached him. He shouted at the top of his lung to free him from the influence of Baihu chilling aura and leaped back. Baihu''s sword hit the floor and left a deep crater. Huang Wen quickly took that moment, to strike at Baihu''s head. Baihu lifted his hand and use his armband to block his attack. Huang Wen pulled his attack, moved to another side and tried to stab toward Baihu''s opened rib. At the same time, Baihu''s sword swung horizontally. His sword was buzzing as it slashed through the air. Huang Wen didn''t dare to continue his attack. His sword only lightly nicked Baihu''s side before he pulled his attack and avoided Baihu''s sword. Huang Wen never stayed at one position more than seconds. His attack was fast. Once and a while, Baihu failed to block it but Huang Wen hadn''t had any chance to critically injured Baihu. Mean while, each of Baihu attack brought a tremendous pressure along with it. It was fast, sharp and well aimed, but each attack wasn''t well coordinated with the next one, there was always a pause at the end of his attack. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Baihu seemed enjoy the fight tremendously, every time he attacked, it always came with such savagery and the longer they fight, the faster he was. There was less and less moment of relapsed between his attack, but at the same time he grew even bolder with each attack. Huang Wen saw many openings, but it wasn''t easy to take advantage over it. Even with his speed, he must took a big risk to attack that opening, since Baihu attacked him without any reserve. He might be able to heavily injure Baihu by his attack, but likely he would be killed by that time. Using his speed, Huang Wen moved from side to side, in search for a chance to attack, while slowly retreated. The fight slowly moved toward the upper floor. While the girls listened attentively at the sound of the fight, when the sound moved toward the fifth floor, Chen Yao looked at Zhang Xuan questioningly. Zhang Xuan said, "... wait.. Wait a moment." They waited a bit longer and then Zhang Xuan nodded her head, "Okay let''s go out now, but be careful, we should assess the situation before move even closer." They left the room and the sound of Huang Wen''s fight against Baihu became louder. They observed their situation and carefully crawled toward the fight. Zhang Xuan led them, while Chen Yao acted as their rearguard. "It seemed all the zombies were frightened away by that demon.", Chen Yao whispered, she was watching their back and saw that none of the zombies had the courage to come closer. "Good for us then, but please keep watching. We don''t want any surprise.", Zhang Xuan whispered back. "Okay...", said Chen Yao. Carefully they kept moving toward Huang Wen and the demon, while the fight moved even further into the roof top. On the roof top, Huang Wen could move about freely and used his speed to escape from Baihu deadly attack but at the same time, Baihu''s sword didn''t restrict by walls anymore and could display its full strength. The fight went longer than usual, even for Baihu it was his first time to meet an opponent that could fight him longer than a few minutes. Traced of bloods filled Baihu''s body, arm and leg, but none was deep enough to disturb his movement. Huang Wen was free from any wounds or any kind of injuries, but when Baihu injured him that would be the time he should say good bye to this world. Out of their sight, three girls were slowly approaching. "Look that''s the demon...", Zhang Xuan whispered. "What a monstrous beast, he could kill him any moment.", Xia Yue''s hand grabbed Chen Yao in fear. "No... he''s too fast for that demon...", Chen Yao comforted Xia Yue. "But we better act fast.", said Chen Yao toward Zhang Xuan. Zhang Xuan nodded her head. She took a deep breath and concentrated. Back then, when Xia Yue and Chen Yao returned, they brought with them a katana, similar to Huang Wen''s and one skill book. After a long discussion, they decided to let Zhang Xuan learned it. One of the reasons was because the skill needed someone with high spirit stat. The other reason was because Chen Yao and Xia Yue gained few levels as they hunted, while Zhang Xuan who was negotiating with Huang Wen hadn''t improved her skill yet. Xia Yue insinuated that Zhang Xuan needed to satisfy her curiosity over the process of that negotiation in exchange of that skill book. Zhang Xuan focused her mind on Baihu. Baihu''s lack of movement made it easier for her to concentrate. She could feel the force, was formed within her mind, a long thin thread of unseen spiritual force, coiling and recoiling around her. The more she spent her spirit point, the longer that thread became. When she almost spent all her spirit points, she lifted her arm to help her focused on Baihu and shouted in a commanding voice, "Bind!" The invisible thread flew and coiled around Baihu. They tightened within seconds, the sudden change surprised them both, Baihu and Huang Wen. Baihu billowed scream in anger and a chilling murderous aura exploded from him, restricting every being in the area but how could Huang Wen wasted his only chance to win? He gathered his will and shouted, "Die !" His katana moved blindingly fast, this time he could swing it without any reserve, for he had no fear of Baihu''s attack. The blade sliced into Baihu''s thick muscular neck, to Huang Wen''s surprised it stuck after entered an inch deep. He pulled it with all his strength and freed his katana. At the same time, Baihu roared once again. Mist of blackened blood sprayed from the wound. The invisible thread that bound Baihu, trembled under his giant like strength. Baihu''s arm moved an inch away from his body when Huang Wen swung his katana for the second time, aimed well at previous wound. It stroke right on the spot but like hacking a tree''s trunk that grew for decades. It couldn''t slice through and stuck after adding less than an inch deep wound on Baihu''s neck. "Damn it!", Huang Wen shouted in frustration and with all his strength tried to lope Baihu''s head. "We got to help him!", Chen Yao leaped from her position and ran toward Baihu with katana lifted high in the air. Zhang Xuan and Xia Yue quickly followed behind her. Baihu began to weaken after Huang Wen''s second slash. His blood was flowing freely out of his neck. If he was human, he would be dead by now but it seemed demons and human have quite different anatomy and bodily function. Baihu no longer had the strength to struggle, but his eyes filled with hatred, "Puny humans!!! Cowards !!! C**ts!!! Sl**s!!" "Shut your trap!", Chen Yao shouted in anger, her katana flashed and struck on Baihu''s shoulder. ''Bang!'', Baihu''s bastard sword fell to the floor. Huang Wen''s eyes watched it closely for few moments, before he sheathed his katana and threw it to Zhang Xuan, "Take it." Zhang Xuan caught the sword and watched Huang Wen. He carefully took Baihu''s bastard sword. Suddenly Baihu stopped shouting and swearing. His eyes watched Huang Wen closely. Huang Wen lifted the bastard sword. "Baihu''s Bastard Sword (Bai = White, Hu = Tiger)" "With size and length between a long sword and a great sword. Bastard sword can be used with two hands for a stronger attack or used with one hand for versatility. The strength that''s required to wield a bastard sword is far less than to wield a great sword." "Baihu''s Bastard Sword, a special bastard sword that was made from special steel and imbued with magic during the process, create extra mental pressure against those who face it. Though it far from a legendary weapon, Baihu''s bastard sword is stronger than generic bastard sword." "Attack : +40. Durability : 150/150. Bonus : Fear level 1 (induced fear on low level enemies)." Huang Wen felt the weight of the sword and smile. With the bastard sword in his hand he turned to Baihu, there was a hint of respect within his voice, "Baihu, I must admit, I won''t win this fight without their help but I have to kill you to survive. I know you won''t spare me if I don''t kill you today." Baihu calmly looked at Huang Wen and then nodded his head, "Hmm... you''re right. Kill me boy." Huang Wen gritted his teeth. He held the sword with two hands, lifted and swung. It sliced Baihu''s neck like a tofu. Baihu''s body began to wither and strands of visible fog flew toward Huang Wen''s body, streamed like a torrent of flood and he began to spasm as the force flooded his mind, body and soul. Huang Wen screamed like a slaughtered pig. There was nothing elegant or admirable during the process. He was thrashing on the floor, while the force entered his body through all directions. "This is scary...", Xia Yue unconsciously moved closer to Chen Yao. Zhang Xuan stood with mouth half opened, this time Huang Wen absorbed even greater force compared to the last time. The sight was simply horrendous, his eyes bulging out of its socket, blood veins were bulging from the surface of his skin all over the body. His lips retracted, forming a vicious snarl and showed his teeth, while saliva was dripping from his opened mouth. He looked just like a rabid dog. Before they knew it, the girls were hugging each other while their eyes could not leave the scene before them. Their heart filled with worries for Huang Wen''s sake and fears of him, both at the same time. http://astoimm.blogspot.co.id/2015/12/chapter-11-big-harvest.html Next : Chapter 11 Chapter 11. Big harvest. After endured the pain for more than ten minutes, the flow of the forces that were entering Huang Wen''s body slowly reduced. It took almost another half an hour before nothing left but trickles. "Ding! You learn passive skill : Bloodlust. During a fight, as the fight prolonged you will gain extra strength but with the cost of your spirit points. When you used all your spirit points and still in a fight, you will then enter a berserk state where you would no longer able to tell the difference between friends and enemies. In that state, you will kill any living being within your sight, until your stamina reached zero." Huang Wen sighed, ''Such a dangerous passive skill...'' "Ding! You got 650 points of experience." "You reach level 16. You got 2 points to spend on your stat." "You reach level 17. You got 2 points to spend on your stat." "You reach level 18. You got 2 points to spend on your stat." Huang Wen thought for a while. He needed extra strength if he wanted to wield Baihu''s Bastard Sword with ease. He would like to experiment with his vitality stat but if he didn''t invest on his strength stat now, he wouldn''t be able to freely use Baihu''s Bastard Sword. It was either they threw that sword away or brought it with them as nothing but an extra burden, since no one could use it. He did kill Baihu with it, but that was because Baihu was unable to move. If he didn''t increase his strength now, it would not be possible to use that sword in a real fight. On the other hand, to gain another level was getting even harder now. However, if he thought about it a bit further, his only way to efficiently improved his stats was to hunt more demon and he needed the bastard sword to properly challenge a demon. '' Okay spend 4 points on my strength. One point on stamina and one point on Vitality.'', he quietly said. "Huang Wen: Male" "Level: 18 (105/240)" "Class: None" "Title: None" "Strength: 10 (10) Agility: 30 (30) Vitality: 12(12) Stamina: 0/15 (15) Spirit: 15/15 (15) Health: 11/11 (11)" "Active Skills : Fireball lvl. 2." "Passive Skills : 3rd eyes lvl. 1, Bloodlust lvl. 1." "Equipment : Baihu''s Bastard Sword." Huang Wen slowly got up and staggered. His body was drenched in sweat. Zhang Xuan hastily came over to help him. He stumbled and fell on her arms, "Thanks...its okay, I just a bit dizzy that''s all." "Eww... you''re completely wet...", said Zhang Xuan. "Sorry...", said Huang Wen sheepishly, on one side he used the bastard sword, on the other side Zhang Xuan held him in her arms. "Its okay... you better get a shower now.", said Zhang Xuan comforting him. Huang Wen took a few deep breath and closed his eyes. "I felt much better thanks...", said Huang Wen after a while. "Look, these armors are good.", said Chen Yao, she and Xia Yue were collecting Baihu''s armor. They held it an arm away from their body, with face expressing disgustion. Chen Yao had Baihu''s body armor while Xia Yue was checking on Baihu''s boot and armband. Huang Wen remembered Baihu''s Bastard Sword and asked, "Are those imbued with magic too? Do they have some bonuses?" Chen Yao nodded, "Yes, you''re right. Does his sword had certain bonus?" Huang Wen replied, "Yes, the sword has an effect called fear. It will induced fear to low level enemies. How about his armor?" Chen Yao answered, "+5 on stamina and +5 on health." Xia Yue said, "His armband gave +5 on strength and his boot gave +5 bonus on agility." "Not bad... can I keep the sword with me? You could take my katana.", said Huang Wen to them. "Sure, no problem, it''s too big for us anyway.", Zhang Xuan answered him after looking for confirmation from her friends. "Yes,she''s right. It just too big for us. By the way do you want his armor too?", Chen Yao offered the armor in her hand to Huang Wen. Huang Wen shook his head, "No... I think you should divide it among you three. I already had three levels from killing him and his sword. It would be too unfair if I keep his armors too." "But his armor stinks...", Xia Yue complained. Zhang Xuan and the other laughed. "Don''t act like a spoiled brat. We could wash it okay. Even if it smells, I wouldn''t mind wearing it.", said Zhang Xuan. "Then you should take this with you. I''ll take the armband and Xia Yue take the boot. After all I focused on my strength a lot and Xia Yue focused on her speed. While you could focus on your spirit and needed a bit extra protection.", said Chen Yao, handed the armor to Zhang Xuan. Zhang Xuan hesitated for a moment, before took that armor from Chen Yao, "Okay, I think you''re right but isn''t a magician should wear robes or something like that?" Huang Wen nodded, "Maybe later we''ll meet a demon that focus on magic and have such items on his or her." "So there are various demons as well, huh?", said Chen Yao as they walked together toward the fourth floor. "I believe so, the first demon I met before was too weak so it''s hard to tell what his specialization was, the second''s most notable character, unfortunately only his perversion but this Baihu, obviously he was some kind warrior class.", Huang Wen answered Chen Yao''s question. "His name is Baihu?", Zhang Xuan asked. "Yes, he introduced his name before we fight.", said Huang Wen. "Oh... so that''s why it''s called Baihu''s armor and so on. I thought it was supposed to be the maker, a style or something.", said Zhang Xuan. "That''s his name.", said Huang Wen. "It seemed you have a bit respect for him?", Zhang Xuan carefully asked. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. "Sort of... he wasn''t like the previous two demons... he rather ... how do you say it? Honorable... uhm... no...? Perhaps... dignified will describe him better.", Huang Wen answered after thought about it for a while. "Hmmm so there are many kinds of demons... do you think we''ll meet a demon who would ally with us?", Zhang Xuan asked. Huang Wen saw them looking at him, "Hey... how would I know?" "You''re the one who has more experience in dealing with these demons.", said Chen Yao. Huang Wen rubbed his chin and thought, "Well... my first impression of the first and second demons is that we can''t trust their words but with this Baihu... No, I don''t think we will find any demon who will help us. I can trust Baihu''s words, but doesn''t mean he is going to be friendly toward us. The difference between the first, the second and this third demon, its like, there are demons who try to trick you into drinking a poisonous wine, there are demons who want to do many perverted things to you before he killed you and there are demons who want to crack your head open." Chen Yao sighed, "I guess you described them right..." "By the way, thanks for your help. I think I will be killed by Baihu if you girls don''t help me back then.", said Huang Wen sincerely. Xia Yue answered and winked at him, "No problem. After all we could not let our sister became a widow before the wedding right?" "Oh you little devil, shut your mouth would you?", Zhang Xuan exasperatedly slapped Xia Yue''s arm. "Big Brother... big brother, help, your wife wanted to hurt me...", said Xia Yue while running behind Huang Wen. Zhang Xuan rolled her eyes and didn''t know how to react. While Huang Wen was blushing as Xia Yue teased them both. Chen Yao simply clapped her hands and laughed. "That''s the bath room.", Zhang Xuan gave Huang Wen direction to the girls dormitory''s bath room. Ever since Baihu came, there was no zombie dared to venture as far as the second floor. They wandered around the first floor and some even explored the street. Without any demon rule them, they simply searched for "food" while instinctively tried to avoid stronger existence and that was including Huang Wen, Chen Yao and Xia Yue. Zhang Xuan''s level was a bit too low to make the zombies avoid her. Huang Wen gladly separated himself from the girls. Although Xia Yue and Chen Yao didn''t tease them anymore, he still felt awkward around them. Especially since the desires of the second demon still resided in him. "Okay, I''ll get some clean clothes first... I left it in that room.", said Huang Wen and pointed at the room next to the girl''s room, the room where he left his belongings before he jumped into their window. He then explained how he tried to quietly sneak on the second demon. He easily broke the door with his new strength stat and his bastard sword. When he returned he already wore clean clothes and actually looked quite attractive with his hair wet and little beads of water still trickling from it. For a moment, the girls were just looking at him with judging eyes. When he awkwardly scratched his head, Zhang Xuan silently laughed. "Hi... we were talking about whether we had the strength to kill a demon or not. It seems killing demon is a faster way to improve our levels. What do you think about it?", said Zhang Xuan. Huang Wen didn''t answer right away. It wasn''t easy for him to answer their question. His biggest worry was the side effect of absorbing the demon''s soul essence. Killing zombies must be caused them to absorb their soul essence as well, but perhaps since the zombies no longer have their intelligence or perhaps due to the small amount of it, it didn''t affect them much. Since he was deep in his thought, unconsciously he sat next to Zhang Xuan, as if it was natural for him to sit next to her. "Uhmm... what was your level when you killed the demon who wanted to consume us?", Zhang Xuan who was a bit flustered, quickly found a way to change the focus. "Hmm... I think I was at level 11 at that time.", answered Huang Wen. "Ah... that''s good. I''m already at level 9 now and Xia Yue is at level 8. Zhang Xuan will need to improve her level a few levels more. But with your help, I think we could easily a demon at that perverted demon''s level. What do you say?", said Chen Yao excitedly. "Yes, we discussed about it and we think the reason why we can''t hurt that perverted demon at all previously, was caused by our blunt weapon. Now we have two katanas. You can''t kill Baihu before you use his big sword.", Xia Yue added. "Hmm... I think so too...", Huang Wen nodded his head. "What''s wrong, you don''t seem to be happy about it? Do you want to monopoly all the demon to improve your level?", Chen Yao asked, she seemed a bit annoyed. "Don''t say that... Brother Huang, if you have something in your mind, then you should tell us. Otherwise people might be miss understanding you.", said Zhang Xuan. Huang Wen nodded and replied, "I''m sorry... there is something about killing these demons. There is side effect from killing them. Unlike killing zombies, when you kill a demon and absorb these things we call experience. There were residues of their desires and their personality that absorbed along with that power. Perhaps because zombies are mindless or maybe because the amount of power simply too weak, killing them didn''t affect us much." "Just for some comparation, kill 1 zombie and you got 1 point of experience. When I kill the pervert demon, I got about 400 points and when I kill Baihu I got more than 600 points." "When I kill the first demon, it just gave around 100 points and I didn''t notice any changes in me." "But after I kill that one and Baihu....", Huang Wen hesitated. Chapter 12. Will you turn into a demon? For a moment, there was silence and then Xia Yue timidly asked, "You''re saying there was part of the demon absorbed aside from their power... like .. their perverseness perhaps?" Huang Wen''s face reddened and he unwillingly nodded his head. "When... when you see me or Big Sis Chen... do you... do you...", Xia Yue hesitated while Zhang Xuan watched Huang Wen intently. Of course Huang Wen noticed the mood but he couldn''t lie about it without putting the girls into the danger of absorbing demon, with a heavy heart he nodded, "I ... yes when I looked at you three, it seemed the desire that should belong to that demon stirred in me..." "When we... was it you or was it the demon?", Zhang Xuan asked with paled face. Huang Wen took her hand, she was trying to get away, but he was faster. When he gently held her hand, she felt somewhat comforted. "It was me. Part of the demon is within me. That is true but doesn''t mean he is in control. I do what I want to do, not do what he wants me to do.", Huang Wen assured her. Zhang Xuan sighed, she felt relieved, secretly she thought to herself and strengthen her resolution, ''Am I not ready to give myself to him for the sake of my family? Does it really matter whether he wants me or the demon within him wants me? As long as he does, what I want him to do. At the end, it isn''t he or the demon who is in control. It''s me.'' Chen Yao asked with a hint of suspicion, "You aren''t trying to frighten us, are you? So you can monopolize all the demon for yourself." Huang Wen sighed, "Do you think I''m not ashamed to admit something like this?" It happened that just as he talked to Chen Yao, his eyes unconsciously scanned her from head to toe but stopped at her chest. "Watch where your eyes go, dimwit!", Chen Yao flustered. "Sorry...", Huang Wen blushed. "If you know that, why did you kill Baihu?", Chen Yao still suspected him. "Because I don''t have any choice. It''s whether he kills me or I kill him. At that time, I sensed something was locked on me, like a hunter watches its prey. It''s a similar feeling when I met the first demon I killed. So I know Baihu had his eyes on me and won''t let me escape. Either I kill him or he kills me. I really had no choice.", Huang Wen patiently explained. Meanwhile, Xia Yue secretly watched him closely and quietly she said to herself, ''He''s such a nice guy... Obviously he doesn''t want to let us fall into unknown danger even if telling the story embarrassed him a lot. And when Big Sis Chen kept pestering him with questions, even as he exasperated at her suspicion, he kept patiently explained it to her. He didn''t shout or use harsh words.'' At the same time Chen Yao felt Huang Wen told them the truth, she was the one who was the most excited about killing demon to quickly improve her level. "But I think you could kill demons who are still invisible. The first demon I killed gave around 100 points and I didn''t feel any side effect from absorbing his power.", Huang Wen who saw Chen Yao''s disappointment tried to console her. "But how do we kill it, if we can see it?", Chen Yao asked. "Have you try to use your third eye skill?", said Huang Wen. "Ah... that skill... are you saying we can use that skill to see the invisible demons?", Chen Yao began to feel excited again. "Yes... just try it, you just have to keep it open and you won''t have problem at hunting low level demon.", Huang Wen felt happy for her too. Chen Yao thought about something and said, "But, long before we saw that demon, there were few times when Zhang Xuan said that, she felt someone was watching us." Huang Wen answered, "I called it spiritual sense, it''s not like a third eye, with third eye you use your faculty of seeing to see them. With this sense, you just felt it. Are you saying that only Zhang Xuan could feel his presence back then?" Chen Yao and Xia Yue nodded their head. "Hmm... I thought everyone could sense them.", Huang Wen wondered. "Maybe it is related to our spirit stats. Among the three of us, I happened to have the highest spirit stat. Chen Yao is excelled in physical stat, strength, stamina and agility. While Xia Yue''s stats are more spread out.", said Zhang Xuan. Huang Wen finally nodded, "I guess so." Zhang Xuan sighed, "Ah... my physical is the worst among us right now..." "Don''t worry. I''ll catch a low level demon for you.", Huang Wen tried to comfort her. "Would you?", Zhang Xuan''s eyes shone. "Sure...", Huang Wen answered confidently. For a little while their eyes locked and they exchanged meaningful look without words, making Xia Yue and Chen Yao felt a bit awkward. Xia Yue coughed several times making Huang Wen and Zhang Xuan blushed and Chen Yao giggled. Suddenly Chen Yao spoke seriously, "But how about you... you''ve killed two strong demon and that Baihu it seemed he''s really strong. As we travel toward Zhang Xuan''s home, we might meet more demons on the way. If you keep killing demons.... sooner or later... wouldn''t you turn into a demon?" "There shouldn''t be many demon as strong as Baihu or that perverted demon, right?", Zhang Xuan asked feeling worry. Huang Wen shrugged his shoulder, "Can''t say about that... but so far, I''m still in control. I mean I could feel, that whatever that was left from them, stirred in me. I think it happened when something that really important for them when they live. I think as long as I can control it, then there should be no problem. In some cases, it actually helps." "When Baihu came, I felt under tremendous pressure, but his presence also stirred the pervert demon''s territorial instinct and it helped me to incite my anger and fought the mental pressure that was coming from Baihu.", Huang Wen shared. He could feel that his explanation didn''t completely erase their fear, so he added, "I will try my best to find a way, to free myself from them. I will feel much better when I know for sure they''re not around within me." He thought about the passive skill he gained from killing Baihu, Bloodlust, ''Should I tell them about it...?'' "There is something else...", he hesitated, they already feared him without him telling them the skill. When Zhang Xuan saw he was hesitating, she squeezed his hand gently, "Don''t worry, you can tell us about it. We knew you''re not a bad person. From now on, our fate are bound, whatever problem you are facing, we will face it together." Huang Wen nodded his head gratefully, "Well... when I kill Baihu, I got this passive skill. You know that we could only learn 3 active skills but there is no limit for passive skill, so it''s quite beneficial but..." "But what?", Chen Yao asked impatiently. "This skill is called Bloodlust, as I fight, I will become stronger. The longer the fight is, the greater my strength would be but it cost spirit points and when my spirit points reached zero, I would enter berserk state, lose all consciousness and turn into killing machine he couldn''t tell the difference between friends and enemies. I would kill any living being within my sight until my stamina reached zero.", Huang Wen shrugged his shoulder and explained. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. "That''s extremely dangerous! And you planned to keep it from us?", Chen Yao leaped and unconsciously walked away from Huang Wen. Huang Wen sighed, "I tell you now... I never planned to keep it from you, since you''re going to travel with me. I just wait for the right time." Zhang Xuan said to Chen Yao, "He told us before we made the journey with him and it''s not like he plans to have that skill." Chen Yao realized her overreaction and sat back to her place, "Sorry..." "Its okay... I also think that skill is pretty stupid. I mean once I ran out of stamina, there is nothing I could do but waiting for one of the zombies killed me easily. Even worse that I can''t choose whether I''m going to use the skill or not. After fighting for a certain period of time, the skill would be automatically activated.", Huang Wen smiled bitterly. "You should use any points you have to improve your spirit stat, for now, that''s the only way to prevent an accident to happen.", Zhang Xuan said determinedly. Huang Wen gave it a thought and then nodded his head, "Yes... you''re right." He dropped himself on the bed and lamented, ".. Ugh... last time I got points from killing Baihu, I spend it on my strength because I was thinking about his bastard sword..." "Don''t worry... we''ll be fine. As long as we don''t meet any strong demon, we could fight in turn and keep you from activating the skill.", Zhang Xuan comforted him. "Hmm... yes, I think Zhang Xuan is right... we could prevent you from entering the berserk state. I was overreacting back then... sorry...", Chen Yao apologized once again, she could see how that skill burdened Huang Wen too. Huang Wen slowly got up and tried to smile, "Nah... I should thank you girls instead..." Xia Yue clapped her hand, "So we''re all set right? When are we going to go?" Everyone turned to Huang Wen, but Huang Wen turned to Zhang Xuan instead, "Its your family we''re talking here. You set the time. We''ll follow." Zhang Xuan pretended to think about it. Actually she had decided it when she slept with Huang Wen. She seemed hesitated and then lifted her head and said, "First, we should make a sign, telling people that we''re leaving to my home. I still believe that as soon as my father can, he will try to save us and head toward this dormitory. So we need to leave some message to tell him where we''re going." "Hmm.. that''s wise.", said Huang Wen. Zhang Xuan blushed a bit, "We''re leaving tomorrow. It a bit too late to start the journey today. Mean while we make that sign and level up. Tomorrow, early in the morning we will start the journey. What do you think about it? Chen Yao? Xia Yue?" Chen Yao and Xia Yue nodded their head. Chen Yao said, "I think that''s a good plan. Okay let''s start making that sign, how about using a bed sheet to write on it? We could hang it in the window." Zhang Xuan turned to Huang Wen, "How many points of experience for you to reach another level?" Huang Wen checked his stat and then answered, "135 points." "Leave this to us then, you could go and get those points. Do you think you could reach the next level before tomorrow?", said Zhang Xuan. Huang Wen gave it a thought and nodded his head, "Its possible." "Then at least you will have 2 more points on your spirit by then.", Zhang Xuan smiled warmly. "Okay then... I''ll go now...", Huang Wen nodded. He hesitated for a moment. He never had a girlfriend before so he wasn''t sure how he should say goodbye. Besides there were Chen Yao and Xia Yue there but Zhang Xuan solved it for him. She leaned to him and gave him a light kiss on his cheek. "Go now...", said Zhang Xuan. Huang Wen smiled silly and waved his hand before he left the room. The girls secretly giggled at his awkwardness. ''So this is how it feels to have a girlfriend.'', Huang Wen thought to himself as he left the room. There were no zombies on the fourth, third and second floor. He walked all the way to the first floor and saw the zombies began to run away from him with their slow and awkward movement. Huang Wen shook his head, "Tsk... sorry girls..." And he jumped into the crowd and began to swing his bastard sword. It took one point of stamina just to swing it, but every time he swung it. It sliced through three to four zombies and killed them instantly. Killing zombies might be slow but it put him at no risk at all, since none of them fought back. Every zombies tried to run away from him. At the same time Huang Wen slowly count numbers, to measure how long it took before the Bloodlust activated. He didn''t feel good about slaughtering girls, even when they already became zombies. He hated it more because it stirred the pervert demon''s twisted desire in him. But he didn''t dare to leave the girls dormitory. He worried that if something happened and the girls were in danger, he won''t be close enough to help them. So he gritted his teeth, suppressed his conscience and tried to ignore the twisted satisfaction that came from the pervert demon''s residue within him. By the time the Bloodlust activated, he began to feel the cruel and sadistic satisfaction that came from Baihu''s soul residue. This time it was even stronger and Huang Wen could understand how come the skill consumed his spirit points, since indeed he needed to put his mind to control Baihu''s exhilarating joy from killing. After he chased and killed about 30 zombies, Huang Wen stopped and rested. It wasn''t because he was running out of stamina, but rather he was afraid that he would lose control over himself. He was increasingly worried about the demon''s residue within him. ''I need to find a way to completely destroyed them... or at least find a way to actually control them. Otherwise, I could feel that one day they can take over my mind and my body.'', he thought to himself. ''Even now, can I say that I am the same person as soon as I absorbed their strength? The only thing that makes me able to tell that it isn''t me but them, is my memory. My memory about who I was, not who I am. If I be honest with myself, it should be said that they already become part of who I am right now. The one who has this twisted desire... isn''t it me?'', he kept thinking about his current situation. ''What should I do now....? It might be who I am, but I definitely don''t like the direction I''m going right now. Back then, when I was doing it to Zhang Xuan, there was part of me who want to savagely do her... so much that it scared me... If I didn''t notice fear within her voice when she pleads back then, I might lose control over myself....'', he walked back and forth. When he felt the Bloodlust deactivated, he began to chase zombies again but his mind still worrying about his current situation, "Will I turn into a demon?" Chapter 13. Short moment of peace. It took quite some time but finally Huang Wen collected 135 points of experience he needed to achieve the next level. As a bonus, he also got two items, one katana and one magic imbued boot. The boot wasn''t as good as Baihu''s boot, it only gave +1 agility but it was to be expected since Baihu''s level also comparably much higher compared to zombies. Huang Wen decided to take the boot for himself and gave the katana to the girls. He decided to take a shower before returned. It never bothered him before, but since there were girls now, he suddenly conscious of his appearance. At the same time, the others were finished at making the sign and hang it on the window. It took them quite some time, because they couldn''t find paint to write their message. They actually stitched dark colored cloth on the white bed sheet. Xia Yue gathered the needed material and cut it to form letters, while Chen Yao and Zhang Xuan worked together to stitch it on the bed sheet. They didn''t close the door since no zombies dared to venture to their floor and it was easier for Xia Yue who was busy at ransacking other room for needed materials. Huang Wen was on his way to the bathroom when he saw them inspecting the finished work from the opened door. "That looks good..", he was really impressed, they did a wonderful work in such a relatively short time. The girls turned and smiled. "Nice right? Big sis Zhang and Chen, stitched all those letters while I collect the materials and cut it for them to stitch.", Xia Yue showed it proudly. Huang Wen nodded his head, "Very nice... very nice..." "Have you reach another level?", Zhang Xuan asked. "Yes, just got another level and spent it on my spirit. It''s a bit hard since all the zombies trying to avoid me.", he answered. "Congratulation, so they stayed on the first floor because of you.", Zhang Xuan happily greeted him. Chen Yao laughed and said, "That means we can sleep peacefully tonight." "That''s true... that''s true...", said Xia Yue. They joked around and for a moment, it felt like the old days were coming back and for Huang Wen it was even better because now he had a girlfriend. All their worries were forgotten. For a moment of time. "Hmm... Huang Wen, could you wait for a few minutes. We''ll cook something for dinner. Okay?", said Zhang Xuan after a while. "Is there anything I can do to help?", asked Huang Wen. "Nah, just sit there and wait. It''ll be quick. We don''t have any fresh ingredients anyway, just some instant noodles and canned pork.", Zhang Xuan answered. "Actually, I''m on my way to take a shower. Well, call me when you need any help.", said Huang Wen. "Okay, you go take a shower and we''ll have dinner together after that.", said Zhang Xuan. When Huang Wen returned, the smell of cooked instant noodles welcomed him. He wished they could stay just like this. It wouldn''t be too bad, living here just the four of them. He secretly felt guilty because there was part of him who wish they would never find Zhang Xuan''s family. Wouldn''t that be convenient? After some rest, Zhang Xuan talked to Huang Wen, "Huang Wen, could you help me to improve my level? Xia Yue and Chen Yao had reached 8 and 9, while I''m still stuck at 4. I want to improve at least my stamina, so I won''t be a burden for everyone else tomorrow. I''m thinking. Maybe we could venture a bit far from here? See if we can sense some low level demon, so I can improve in a short time?" Huang Wen nodded his head, "Sure, its not going to be easy but we could try." Zhang Xuan turned to Xia Yue and Chen Yao, "Are you okay with this?" Chen Yao nodded her head, "Sure, it''s fine. We will lock the door and take turns to stand guard while you two aren''t here." "Don''t go too far though. I would feel much safer if you two here.", said Xia Yue. "Of course, I won''t go too far. If we can''t sense any demons, I''ll just kill some zombies, even if I just get few levels, it''s fine.", answered Zhang Xuan. "We better go now, if we want to start early tomorrow then we''d better sleep a bit early tonight.", said Huang Wen, already in front of the door with his bastard sword in hand. "Be careful okay.", Chen Yao and Xia Yue walked with Zhang Xuan till they reached the stair. Together Zhang Xuan and Huang Wen left the building, as soon as the zombies felt Huang Wen''s presence, they avoided him like avoiding fire. Chen Yao and Xia Yue hurriedly returned to their room after they left. They locked the door and pushed a desk and other stuff to block it. They didn''t forget to close the window as well. "You get rest first, I''ll take the first watch.", Chen Yao said to Xia Yue. "En... why don''t we wait together?", asked Xia Yue. "Better get the rest when we had time to rest, don''t be a spoiled brat now.", said Chen Yao as she made a mess of Xia Yue''s hair jokingly. Xia Yue sighed and rolled her eyes but obediently tried to sleep, "Aye... aye captain." Meanwhile, Huang Wen let Zhang Xuan walked about ten meters in front of him, "You''ll go first, I''ll watch you from behind. That way you could kill some zombies as we look for a low level demon. Whenever your stamina closes to zero, you could come to me." "How do we find a low level demon? Should I try to sense them, the way we feel their presence when they near to us?", Zhang Xuan asked. "That''s one of the ways and another way to find them, is using your third eyes. If you look at zombies around here, you won''t see any thread coming out of them. That''s because they''re not linked to any demons but when you see zombies who are linked to demon, you will see some kind of thread coming out of their body and flew in the air, toward the demon who is linked to them.", said Huang Wen. "Oh, I see... Is that how you find the demon who tried to molest us?", Zhang Xuan asked. Huang Wen nodded, "Yes, at that time I was following the thread that''s coming out of zombies in your dormitory." "Okay, I got it. Please watch my back okay?", Zhang Xuan courageously left Huang Wen behind. "Sure, I won''t let you into any danger. Keep your spiritual eye and sense open, to watch for those demons.", said Huang Wen from behind her. "Okay", said Zhang Xuan without turning back, she already drew her katana and ready to face any danger. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. Most of the zombies around Fuzhou University dormitories didn''t have any master now. They walked for more than half kilometer without finding zombies with the invisible link coming out of their body. Zhang Xuan''s stamina was pretty low and even with katana she needed to rest every time she killed five to six zombies. "Sorry... I haven''t broken through even a level after we walked this far.", she apologized to Huang Wen when they were having another break. They were sitting on a bench at a bus stop. "Don''t worry. It''s okay. I''m happy to spend time with you alone, just the two of us.", Huang Wen answered with a smile on his face. Zhang Xuan blushing and said, "Thanks... " Huang Wen gathered his courage and moved to sit right next to her. With a bit awkwardness he gently put his arm around her. He felt happy and excited when Zhang Xuan leaned on him. They rested like that without many words. "My stamina is restored...", Zhang Xuan whispered. "Okay, let''s go then...", said Huang Wen and they went further to find zombies with links. Huang Wen watched Zhang Xuan walked from behind. He was watching her all this time, the way she swayed her hips when she walked. Her silhouette that gave away her curves and reminded him of their time together. Not less attractive was when she fought against zombies and he could see her breast jiggling. He sighed and wondered to himself, ''Ugh... If I try to approach her, would she... '' The next time they rested, he decided to sit next to her and Zhang Xuan willingly leaned on and rest her body on his. This time his hand rested on her lap. He pretended that it happened naturally but he secretly enjoyed the feeling of having her so close and was wondering if he should ventured a bit further. "We haven''t seen any zombies with link.", suddenly Zhang Xuan spoke. "Uh... yeah... how much experience you got right now?", Huang Wen asked. "Five more zombies and I''ll break through another level.", said Zhang Xuan secretly smiled. How could she didn''t guess right about what''s on his mind? She wiggled and put herself closer to Huang Wen. "Huang Wen... am I your first girlfriend?", she asked. "Yes... I never had a girlfriend before." "Do you really love me?", she asked again. Without hesitation he answered, "Yes, of course. I love you. I want to be with you all the time." The way he answered, made her felt warm inside and before she knew it, she asked, "But why? Why not Chen Yao or Xia Yue? Chen Yao''s body is better than mine, she was slim and tall and her leg is long. Xia Yue, she''s petite and cute." But the moment she asked that, she regretted it, she lamented to herself, ''Oh... I shouldn''t ask that.'' In her heart she answered herself, ''Simply because you''re available.'' It took a moment for Huang Wen to answer. Honestly he never thought about it before. It wasn''t like her guess was far from the truth. He never had a girlfriend before, simply because he didn''t have the guts to ask someone. Of course it wasn''t like Zhang Xuan wasn''t attractive, but the reason he loved her was because she gave herself to him. If he had to answer honestly, if at that moment it was Chen Yao or Xia Yue who gave themselves to him, he would now love them and not Zhang Xuan. So it took a moment for him to form an answer, "Why do you say that? You''re have great body and you look pretty too. Beside between you, Chen Yao and Xia Yue, you have this charisma. It''s like you can make people trust you the moment they met you." Zhang Xuan of course happy to hear that, but it didn''t mean that she didn''t notice that moment of hesitation. She was right to regret for asking that question. She decided to bury it deep in her heart though. "Aren''t you just want ... you know...", she shyly asked. "No... I want that, yes... but... it''s more than just that.", he answered. "Liar...", she laughed, snuggled into his arm and let her breast pressed on his body. Huang Wen was going to act further, when he sensed something. It was faint, but part of the demons that within him warned him. After all the demons were territorial. Even when Huang Wen himself didn''t aware, the demons within him would stir whenever they sensed another demon nearby. It could be said, that their senses when dealing with the existence of another demon were far sharper than his. All of his excitement, curbed down fast and changed into another kind of excitement. He faintly aware, this was Baihu''s excitement. It was the fighter in Baihu that stirred. "Wait... I think I sense a demon....", he whispered. The tone in his voice, made Zhang Xuan tensed, "Where is it?" "Hmm.. I think it''s coming from that direction.", Huang Wen pointed to south. "Should we... Is it strong?", Zhang Xuan asked there was a hint of fear in her voice. "I think not... I don''t sense him threatening... It seemed he hasn''t noticed us as well. Let''s try to move carefully don''t try to use your spiritual sense. I was speculating that maybe it could make them notice us, can''t say for sure. Just follow me for now.", said Huang Wen to Zhang Xuan. "Okay...", Zhang Xuan obediently followed Huang Wen. They walked for about another half kilometers through alleys and hidden behind the shadows. That was when they began to notice that the zombies in that area have an invisible thread coming out of their body. It flew toward a small Chinese restaurant. Huang Wen whispered, "Use your third eye but don''t use your spiritual sense, that was how I sneaked on the demon who tried to molest you from behind." Zhang Xuan nodded her head, "But how are we going to slip through those zombies?" Huang Wen scanned their surroundings and then turned to Zhang Xuan, "Hmm... let''s take an another route, we could circle this a bit far and arrived at the building behind this one. Through that building, we could approach secretly." Zhang Xuan thought for a while and then nodded her head, "Okay..." "Let me carry you. We''ll travel faster and you''ll save your stamina that way.", Huang Wen offered. Zhang Xuan hesitated for a while before nodded her head. Carrying Zhang Xuan on his back, Huang Wen used his high agility. He quickly ran to reach the building behind their target. Chapter 14. Zhang Xuan Running through small and stinking alleys, they arrived at another building. No zombies dared to block his path and even in such tensed situation, Huang Wen still secretly enjoyed Zhang Xuan''s body. Her breast pressed hard on his back and the running movement caused it to move up and down, rubbing his back, while both of his hands were supporting her body by holding on her tight ass. He felt a bit sad when they arrived and he had to put her down. He was relieved that the lamps on that street were broken. The night hid the bulge in front of his pant. They were standing in front of an old car repair shop, the door already broken, they would have no problem to enter it but it was the building behind this repair shop that they wanted to enter. "... should we check... maybe they have a door that links this repair shop to that restaurant...", Zhang Xuan gave her idea. Huang Wen gave some thought and then shook his head, "How about this... look we can see that restaurant''s second floor from here and this repair shop''s roof is rather flat. We could easily walk on it and jumped into that restaurant''s second floor." Zhang Xuan bit her lips, "I''m not sure I can climb it..." "Don''t worry. I''ll carry you there.", said Huang Wen with hidden enthusiasm. "Are you sure? Isn''t it too hard?", Zhang Xuan worried. "Nah..., you''re not heavy at all. I can easily do that. Look I can use that car to jump onto the roof.", Huang Wen answered. "Well... if you say so...." Even with his improved strength, it wasn''t easy to carry someone on your back and climbed on the roof but when one had the determination, nothing was too hard to do. Huang Wen jumped on a roof of a jeep and then from there, he jumped and grabbed the edge of the repair shop roof. After that he needed to use his entire strength to lift them both onto the roof. He was running out of breath by the time they safely crawled on the roof. "Huff... huff... okay... let''s... carefully ... move closer...", he said as he tried to catch his breath. Zhang Xuan suppressed her laugh and nodded. Carefully they crept toward the small restaurant, from the windows they could see it was dark and empty on the second floor. "I think that''s the kitchen...", Zhang Xuan whispered. "We can jump there. What do you say?", Huang Wen asked. "Hmm... can you carry me again?", Zhang Xuan jokingly asked. "Sure...", he happily answered. Zhang Xuan secretly rolled her eyes, "Are you sure?" "Sure... just let me rest a bit...", answered Huang Wen. They stayed there quietly and kept observing that restaurant from its windows but they could not locate the demon yet. "Okay... let''s do this.", few minutes later Huang Wen got up. This time, without much trouble he carried Zhang Xuan and jumped, he quickly grabbed the window''s frame and carefully entered the kitchen. The smell of spoiled meats and vegetables entered their nose. Zhang Xuan covered her nose with her hand and nudge Huang Wen to leave the kitchen. He carefully navigated their way, out of that kitchen. He carefully peeked and checked the situation outside the kitchen. It was quiet, almost too quiet. He frowned and wondered, ''Did it already senses our presence?'' With Huang Wen led their way, they carefully explored the second floor and now entered the dining room on the second floor. It seemed empty, but Huang Wen touched Zhang Xuan''s shoulder and pointed at the invisible thread that flew across the room, toward a door leading to the rest room. Zhang Xuan''s heart began to beat faster, she gripped her katana tightly, following Huang Wen who carefully approach the rest room without any noise. When they arrived in front of the door, Huang Wen hesitated for a moment, but to wait would just waste their time. He took a deep breath and carefully pushed the door open with his sword. As soon as the door opened, something flew fast, charging toward his face but he was ready. He punched that thing with the handle of his sword and before it could run away, he leaped and grabbed it with the other hand. Without any pause, he slammed that thing into the floor. "Curse you!!! Curse you!!! Pig! Dog! A** hole! I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you!", it screamed and cursed. Huang Wen coldly put the blade of his sword on its neck, "Shut up..." He turned to Zhang Xuan and smiled proudly, the demon was invisible, which means it shouldn''t be too strong to affect Zhang Xuan''s soul and at the same time, it would give her enough experience to break through several levels at once. Zhang Xuan used her third eyes and looked at the demon with a wrinkled nose. There was no smell, but it felt like the demon gave out a weird smell. "Do you think... is it going to be okay?", she hesitated, it would be disastrous if she absorbed that demon and her body gave out such smell. Huang Wen kept that demon stayed still and shrugged his shoulder, "Should be fine..." Zhang Xuan felt a bit angry by his indifference, but she bit her lips and after a while, she approached the demon with katana pointed at it. "Hey! Damn it! What are you doing? Sh*t! S*#T!!! Stop it! Stop it right now!", the demon began to curse and swear again. But his long series of curses was shortly cut when the katana pierced his body. In split of seconds, his body withered and vague thread of invisible force entered Zhang Xuan''s body. She never felt it before and the sensation of forces ran through her body was shocked her. For her whose levels was relatively low, it felt like a torrent of water, flooded her limbs and body. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. She lost control over her body. Fortunately, Huang Wen reacted fast and caught her before she hit the floor. For a few seconds she was convulsing. Huang Wen carefully laid her on the floor. He held her on his arm and watched her closely. It was at that time, he almost could swear one of the demons within him talked to him. ''Look at that tits! You''re damn lucky boy...'' But that couldn''t be true, since they''re dead, it was nothing but the residue of their desires or will or instinct, but never their mind, that can''t be true. Huang Wen could feel his heart trembled, but at the same time his eyes did fall on Zhang Xuan''s breast and almost unconsciously his hand was moved to grab it. The moment Zhang Xuan''s opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was Huang Wen lustful eyes directed on her chest. How could she know that Huang Wen was battling something within him at that time. She was suddenly disappointed. ''I was probably in danger and that''s all you have in mind?'', she secretly reproached him in her heart. There was a brief period when Huang Wen was occupied in his own world. While many thought was running through Zhang Xuan''s mind. ''But.. He had been through this before, so he know that I''m fine...'', sometimes she defended him. ''Mother is right... man... they just see us as bodies... as possession.... They see us as an object of pleasure...'', sometimes she accused him. Huang Wen''s hand finally touched her and gently massaged her breast. The moment he allowed his hand to move, he had lost the battle. It couldn''t be said whether it was really the demon talked to him and moved his hand. Or was it only the demon''s desire formed into words and triggered his own, which then led his hand to take advantage of her. All that can be said that it happened as it was. He already nurtured his desire long before they reached this point, so it was already accumulated on their way here and it just took a bit pushed on that direction before he crumbled under the temptation. When he bent down and kissed her neck, he didn''t see her moist eyes. ''Ah... so be it. He could have me... this is just how it''s supposed to be. He takes advantage of me and I take advantage of him. As mother said, man has power. Woman has beauty. The king has the power, while the queen rules the king without him knowing.'', Zhang Xuan thought to herself. ''As long as he faithful to me... '', she comforted herself. Suddenly Huang Wen''s hand slipped through her shirt and under her bra. His rough palm rubbed her bared breast. She was surprised and squeal. Her voice awoke him from his trance, "Uhm... uh... ehm... are you... okay?" Zhang Xuan stared at him with hard to read expression, for a long time they stared at each other in silence. "I''m okay...", Zhang Xuan finally whispered. "... sorry... I don''t know what comes over me... I... suddenly I can''t ...", Huang Wen was hesitated for a while. Would he blame on the demon''s desire within him? Shouldn''t he man up and admitted his mistakes? At the end he leaned closer and kissed her cheek, "It just so strong...I... suddenly want you so badly..." Zhang Xuan decided to let it go, after all she was fine and she had decided to let him had his way with her, she whispered back and asked, "Its okay...You still want it?" "Hmm...", he nodded his head. She gazed deep into his eyes and could see his sincerity. His bared desire without any pretense. There was sense of pride, satisfied that she could make him wanted her so much. She bit her lips coyly then put her arm around his neck. She pulled him closer and kissed him. Huang Wen pulled her and sat her on his lap as they were kissing. She could feel, she was sitting on something hard and hot. She pulled herself away from him and slowly took her shirt off. He watched her took off her shirt and as her arm lifted, he pulled her closer, buried his face between her breast. One by one they took off their clothes. Huang Wen couldn''t hold himself anymore. He grunted and lay her on the floor. Zhang Xuan closed her eyes, forget all her worries and let herself to be carried off by her senses. When it was over, they cuddled without their clothes on for a long time in silence. She slept on top of him and let his hand caressed her body. "I don''t want to return...", Huang Wen said. "hmm...", Zhang Xuan just enjoyed his hand tracing her body. "I wish we could stay just like this... just the two of us...", said Huang Wen again. An alarm was set off inside Zhang Xuan''s head, but she kept her calm and softly said, "Hmm... but we can''t run away from reality..." "Hmm... you''re right... you want to go back now?", finally Huang Wen replied. "Yea... c''mon... they must be waiting for us for hours now...", Zhang Xuan secretly relieved, all her sacrifice would be for nothing if Huang Wen decided to run away from his responsibility. As they walked back to the girls dormitory Huang Wen asked, "So... how many levels you break through this time?" Zhang Xuan smiled when she thought about it, "I break through three levels at one. I was close to break through before." Huang Wen nodded, "That''s good, let''s get some zombies on our way back. With your improved stamina, you could gain more experience now." Chapter 15. Zhang Hu The next morning they started their journey in good spirit. Last night Zhang Xuan broke through several levels and now at level 8, same with Xia Yue, while Chen Yao was at the peak of level 9 and soon would break through level 10. Huang Wen was at level 19, his current stat was : "Level: 19 (0/270)" "Class: None" "Title: None" "Strength: 10 (10) Agility: 30 (31) Vitality: 12(12) Stamina: 15/15 (15) Spirit: 17/17 (17) Health: 11/11 (11)" "Active Skills : Fireball lvl. 2." "Passive Skills : Third Eye lvl. 1, Bloodlust lvl. 1" "Equipment : Baihu''s Bastard Sword. Generic boot (Agility +1)" Since their goal was to reach Zhang Xuan''s home as fast as possible, they didn''t waste time by killing zombies to improve their skill. With Huang Wen among them, it was a walk in the park. Unfortunately no one knew how to drive a car. Otherwise, their journey would be done within two hours at most. They didn''t dare using shortcut and stayed on the main road, because Zhang Xuan worried that they and her father might pass each other unknowingly. After some discussion they believed, if Zhang Xuan''s father wanted to save her, most likely he would go along with several other men and rode a car. "Why can''t I separate from the group for a while to kill some zombies?", Chen Yao asked, her eyes watched all the zombies who avoided them. "First we don''t know when we''re going to enter some demon''s territory and second we want to keep our stamina at its peak.", Zhang Xuan answered. Chen Yao snorted, "This is boring." Huang Wen didn''t want to interfere and irritated Chen Yao even more. Chen Yao only listened to Zhang Xuan and he happily left the talk to her. He was looking around for signs of demon instead. Sometime he felt a hint of demon''s existence few kilometers from their location before it disappeared. It seemed even demons were avoiding him now. It seemed a demon as strong as Baihu was a rarity even among demons. They were traveling at close to three hours when they saw a commotion few hundred meters away. A group of men was fighting against hordes of zombies. One man seemed to lead them and gave orders to the other. "Zhang Yi! Get your men to clear the road faster! Un Kai! You and your men help him!" "Deng Yuan! Watch out!" His deep voice was booming and his tall and heavy build was inspiring. In one hand, he carried a sword and in his other hand there was a handgun. He moved around, assisting his men and kept everything in order. Slowly but steadily they moved forward. Once they cleared the road, they could jump on their truck to breakthrough the horde of zombies. Those whose task to clear the road, worked as hard as they could but unfortunately many cars wreckage blocked the road. Series of crash has happened there a few days ago. When Zhang Xuan heard that voice, she exclaimed, "That''s my father! That''s my father! Huang Wen, quickly saves him!" Huang Wen nodded his head but refused to leave the girls alone, "Come! Let''s run. They''re only few hundred meters from us! Hurry!" They ran as fast as they could, Zhang Xuan asked Huang Wen to run ahead but he refused to listen. From his position, he could see that although Zhang Xuan''s father and his men surrounded by hordes of zombies. His leadership kept everyone in order. Against the slow zombies, they would be able to hold on for quite some time. Zhang Xuan couldn''t force Huang Wen to leave them. All she could do, was trying to run faster. Good thing she improved her stamina last night and a few hundred meters mean nothing now. If just took minutes for them to reach Zhang Xuan''s father position. Zhang Xuan called her father, "Father! Father! We''re coming to help!" Zhang Hu turned his head and shouted with joy, "Zhang Xuan! My daughter! My little daughter!" Zhang Hu who saw his daughter running toward the horde of zombies shouted back, "Stay! Stay where you are!" When he saw that Zhang Xuan didn''t even slow down, he cursed and charged forward, "Bro Fan Zheng!! Take the lead!! I''ll go to my daughter!!!" "Leave this place to me!", a rather small man in stature but with a wiry muscle replied. "Yao! Cheng! You go to help Master Zhang!", he shouted and two young men, separated themselves from their group to accompany Zhang Xuan''s father. They began to mow the zombies and opened a way toward Huang Wen and the girls, but to their surprised the zombies began to run. Huang Wen and the girls were getting closer. When the zombies felt his presence, they began to waver. Huang Wen noticed that these zombies were controlled by a demon. That''s why they were quite persistent even when facing strong opponents and after some time they would definitely win the battle. But even the demon who controlled that horde of zombies, after it detected Huang Wen''s presence, it decided to avoid him and pulled back its horde of zombies. With wide opened eyes, the group was holding their position and watched the zombies dispersed in disbelief. While Zhang Xuan didn''t care about any of that, she ran toward her father and hug him hard. "Father... father.... how is mother doing? Little brother ?" Zhang Xuan''s father laughed and hug her back, "They''re fine... they all are fine... now you''re fine too... this is truly a good day." The rest of the group finally relaxed as they saw the area cleared from any zombies. Even when they were yet to understand the reason behind it. They watched the scene with joy as well, if not for their well-wish for their leader, then it was because this meant that now they could return to their base, back to safety. "Uncle Zhang...", Chen Yao and Xia Yue greeted Zhang Xuan''s father. He looked at them and smiled, "Good... you''re safe too. Thanks for taking care of my daughter." Xia Yue laughed, "Uncle Zhang you get it wrong, she''s the one who is taking care of us." Zhang Xuan''s father laughed and that was when his eyes fell on Huang Wen. Zhang Xuan quickly nudge him and said, "Father, he was the one who saves us, we were trapped in our dormitory and there was this demon who wanted to consume us but he came just at the right time and kill that demon. Then after I told him that I want to check my home, he agreed to help." Zhang Xuan''s father smiled politely, if not a bit more too polite, "Hmm.... thanks for your help young man. May I know your name?" "Uh... Huang Wen sir... my name is Huang Wen", Huang Wen answered. He felt the pressure coming out of Zhang Xuan''s father. Zhang Hu smiled and his eyes scanned Huang Wen, seizing him up before nodded his head, "My name is Zhang Hu. You can call me Uncle Zhang." "And this is Fan Zheng, my sworn brother.", he introduced the wiry muscled small man next to him. Huang Wen cupped his hand and slightly bowed to greet him. Smiling, Fan Zheng nodded at Huang Wen. His eyes weren''t less judging than Zhang Hu''s eyes, they were small but sharp, at the end he seemed satisfied with whatever he saw in Huang Wen. "We have plenty to catch up, but let''s not spend more time here.", Zhang Hu told them. "Well..., come, come, let''s back to our base. Your mother kept asking me to save you as soon as possible. She would be tremendously happy to see you safe.", Zhang Hu never let Zhang Xuan''s hand off his. "Uhm... you can go with your father first. Uncle, you can go first.", suddenly Huang Wen said to Zhang Xuan and Zhang Hu. "Huang Wen, what do you mean by this?", Zhang Xuan perplexed, she was worried that Huang Wen wanted to separate from them. Even Chen Yao and Xia Yue stared at him, asking for an explanation. Their relation with Huang Wen hadn''t went as far as Zhang Xuan but whether they admitted it or not. They had a special feeling toward him. Zhang Hu too seemed a bit surprised, "Boy, is there something? Are you not coming with us?" "Ah, nothing important really, I just wanted to travel on foot. You know, to gain more experience and with that more power. Zhang Xuan, Chen Yao and Xia Yue, don''t worry. I will surely come to see you three. Zhang Xuan, you should tell your father about that place where no demons and zombies could enter. It might be just a trick but if possible then let us find that place so everyone could live peacefully.", Huang Wen answered. Zhang Hu saw that there was something happened between Huang Wen and the girls, he couldn''t guess what it was or wanted to guess. He knew his daughter well and trusted her, he believed sooner or later, if there is something that''s important, she will tell him. Zhang Hu nodded his head while his eyes never stray of Huang Wen''s, "Hmm... okay then, if you want to find us later. Currently we''re living in the Freedom Army Memorial Hall. That''s our base. We tried to explore the city every day and save as many survivors as possible. If you know a safe place that would be a great information." A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Before Huang Wen could answer, suddenly Zhang Hu added, "I will be waiting for your visit." There was something hidden within that words. Huang Wen could feel it through Zhang Hu''s eyes and expression. For a second he was panicked, silently he cursed himself, ''Crap.... he knows... He knows something happened between me and his daughter.'' Chen Yao and Xia Yue tried hard not to laugh, as they watched the horror on Huang Wen''s face, while Zhang Xuan was blushing a bit. "Yes, sure... I know that place. I think... at worst..., I''ll be there within the next three days.", Huang Wen answered a bit stuttered. Zhang Hu and Fan Zheng though how funny it was, but they hid it well. On the outside, they looked stern. Fan Zheng coldly nodded at Huang Wen, "Well... see you then. Once again, thanks for your help." Zhang Hu nodded as well before sent the girls to one of the truck and jumped in himself. As the truck turned and moved away from Huang Wen, his eyes never left him. Leaving Huang Wen with clenched stomach. "Argh..... I''ll run. I won''t go there...", Huang Wen waved at them, while telling himself that he wouldn''t get to see them again, over and over. But as soon as they were gone from his sight, he knew that he would go to their base, to see the girls again and face Zhang Xuan''s fierce father, "I guess this is how Zhang Fei''s son in law felt." He turned and found several zombies walked toward him, "Hmph...! Good, come closer... the merrier the better." Huang Wen sheathed his sword and slung it across his back. Huang Wen''s decision to make the trip to the memorial hall alone, decided on a whim. Since yesterday, he didn''t have any confidence to meet Zhang Xuan''s father. Chen Yao and Xia Yue sometime teased him about proposing Zhang Xuan. Huang Wen was torn between freed himself from the situation or since he already took a sip from the cup, why didn''t he drank it all whether it was poisoned or not. Now, he wanted to calm himself. Huang Wen didn''t move without direction, long before they left to find Zhang Xuan''s father and incidentally met them. He already made a plan this morning and when he saw how Zhang Xuan''s father fought against the zombies he was sure that it was a good plan. He went to the biggest book store in the city. There, Huang Wen browsed through the hobbies and sport section. He found racks full of various kinds of martial art book. That''s right. Huang Wen had thought about it and decided real martial art would be important in the near future. After he fought against Baihu, he realized that in the future, he will meet more dangerous enemies. Zombie''s attack was easy to predict and they simply had no defense but demons were different. Not to mention, the possibility to meet with thugs and criminals. Perhaps he might even have to fight a martial artist. Huang Wen couldn''t imagine, what it would be like, if a martial artist learned the secret of this new world system and leveled up. He couldn''t rely on brute force anymore. He needed the knowledge and technique to maximize his basic strength and speed. So far, all the attacks that were launched against him was direct attacks. Huang Wen wasn''t confident in his skill, if his enemy is smart enough to mix a fake attack and true attack in their fight. Against another human with a similar level, real fighting skills would be important. After he browsed carefully, he picked several books. One book of Muay Thai, since he was interested in its practical use. The book explained in detail how to use each technique in a real fight but more importantly it also explained the tactical decision during the fight. How to position your body within the ring, how to control your opponent with your attack, the easy trick to gauge your attack range during a fight and many other tips and tricks. For Huang Wen who had relatively little experience before these days, it was more important than learning various techniques which he couldn''t apply in a real fight. One book of Judo to learn grappling technique. Another two books that try to explain Xing Yi Quan in detailed manner, because that was the martial art he learned before, so he already familiar with it. He decided to deepen his knowledge in Xing Yi Quan, because it was famous for its aggressive, bursting, shocking direct attack. He knew that he didn''t have much fighting experience, as such he wanted to focus on having the means to end a fight as soon as it started. The last book he wanted to find was a bit harder to find, but he found it nevertheless. It was a book about how to use a bastard sword. It was a bit general use of various kinds of swords in medieval Europe. He read the book and quite like it. It gave him several ideas how to use his sword and some base for him to practice along with technical analysis why certain form of attack and defense was preferred for each kind of weapons. He began to read the book diligently. When he thought he learned something, he would go outside to practice it against the zombies. Since most of the zombies avoided him, it was a bit tricky. He needed to corner a small group of zombies, before he could practice his moves against them. Cornered without any opening to escape, the zombies attacked to survive at the end they only served as Huang Wen''s training dummies. He didn''t need to watch for his back, since other zombies gladly use that chance to distant themselves as far as possible from him. When his stamina near depletion, he would retreat and study more. He didn''t use his weapon, but focused on practicing various Xing Yi Quan techniques he learned years ago, Muay Thai and his new knowledge of various aspects of a fight. He killed less zombies for the similar cost of stamina. Killed them bare handed was exhausting and he didn''t even broke through a level, but he was excited since he could feel his attack became more effective, more compact, his hand-eye coordination improved and he could easily blocked and avoid his opponent''s attack with less movement compared than before. In short, he became a better fighter. The more he fought, the more it became his second nature. He knew he still far from mastery but through all the fight. He felt like he began to see the path. He felt like he finally arrived at the door toward the true path in martial art. He was practicing for the whole day and night, when he wasn''t fighting he would study. When his stamina restored he would fight. It was early in the next day, he was ending one of his fights with a chopping movement that crushed the top of his opponent head with a cracking sound. Suddenly he heard a voice inside his head. "Basic mastery of martial art is learned. Through long and hard practice. Through hundreds of real life experience, the practitioner now learns various aspects of martial art. Though their knowledge is far from perfection it will help them greatly when they attack and defend." A passive skill Martial Art (Style: Xing Yi Quan) Level 1 learned, +5% to overall attack and defense." "Xing Yi Quan : features aggressive shocking attacks and direct footwork. Most of the training and footwork are practiced on straight lines. The linear nature of the art hints at both the military origins and the influence of spear technique alluded to in its mythology. The goal of the Xing Yi exponent is to reach the opponent quickly and drive powerfully through them in a single burst. The analogy with spear fighting is useful here. This is achieved by coordinating one''s body as a single unit, and the intense focusing of one''s Intent (Yi Òâ) and coordinated power (Jin ¾¢) utilizing tight circles (usually in a forward direction)." Huang Wen stood there silently as he felt a force ran through his body. There were five ordinary zombies facing him at various distant by that time. He calmly took a deep breath and suddenly explodes in a series of attacks. Five zombies flew to all directions. Two of them killed at once. While others suffered various kind of broken bones and easily killed within seconds. Huang Wen laughed, his stamina was near depletion but he was really happy. He never thought that even the system would bless his hard work with an in system skill. He felt so happy that even the thought of facing Zhang Hu couldn''t dampen his good mood, "Well, after some rest, I guess it''s time to give them a visit." http://astoimm.blogspot.com/2015/12/chapter-16-zhang-hu-and-fan-zheng.html Next : Chapter 16. Chapter 16. Zhang Hu and Fan Zheng. Huang Wen spent his journey toward the memorial hall in the same manner, studying when he restored his stamina and practicing until his stamina close to depletion. However, now after he received the passive skill Martial Art, he began to study the sword technique and use his sword. Using sword, he killed more zombies in each round, compared to the previous day. During these times, he killed hundreds of ordinary zombies, met with two evolved zombies and killed them all as well. His level jumped by leap and bound within a day. The 5% bonus from martial art skill was small, however the effect in a battle against the mindless zombies is shown. Huang Wen acknowledge this fact too, he knew against the mindless zombies he might seem like a god of war, but if he met another demon as strong as Baihu then he would find himself in trouble. That''s why he never relaxed in his training. Due to his diligence he nearly broke through 1 more level and collected many coins that he stopped to care. His current stat was : "Name : Huang Wen "Level: 19 (245/270)" "Class: None" "Title: None" "Strength: 10 (10) Agility: 30 (31) Vitality: 12(12) Stamina: 15/15 (15) Spirit: 19/19 (19) Health: 11/11 (11)" "Active Skills : Fireball lvl. 2." "Passive Skills : Third Eye lvl. 1, Bloodlust lvl. 1, Martial Art (Style : Xing Yi Quan) lvl. 1" "Equipment : Baihu''s Bastard Sword. Generic boot (Agility +1)" Only 25 more points of experience to breakthrough another level. Within two days and two nights, he finally arrived, from afar Huang Wen could see the road was well barricaded, tens of men defend the wall. He decided to investigate the location and quite surprised to see that with the memorial hall at its center, the defended area itself was spanned over almost tens of other building surrounding it. "They could contain thousands of people...", he was flabbergasted. "Who is in charge there? Don''t tell me Zhang Xuan''s father actually is in charge...", after seeing the scope of his destination, Huang Wen decided to postpone his visit for a while. "Now... should I go to see them?...", he wondered. Suddenly he felt so small and didn''t dare to compare himself to Zhang Xuan, he wondered, ''Will her father accept me as I am now?'' ''I was thinking that I''m so great after killing Baihu but if they didn''t help me back then. I would be dead by now. Zhang Xuan''s father, he managed to build such base. Obviously, he''s not an ordinary man. He fought like a tiger, perhaps as strong as Baihu. While I had nothing but a couple of skills and have nothing aside from that.Won''t he laugh at me if I propose Zhang Xuan?'', he smiled bitterly. ''Perhaps I just have to forget it all....'' Huang Wen closed his eyes and rest on the floor. He stayed like that for an hour. Suddenly he opened his eyes. "I still have enough provision for another two days..." "No... I promised Zhang Xuan. Whether her father accepts me as his son in law or not, it wasn''t my business. If he does reject me, than that''s just fine. As long as I keep my promise. Perhaps that would be even better, marrying Zhang Xuan means I will be chained to her and her father forever." Thinking about Zhang Xuan stirred his desire. He was getting used to it now. His desires for girls would lessen even disappeared when he was in battle but any thoughts or memories about one of the girls, especially Zhang Xuan, would stir this desire. He wondered if it was his own desire or not, but it would be a lie to say that he never had such desire before he absorbed the perverted demon. After some thought, Huang Wen decided that it was normal that he wanted it more after experienced it. Should have nothing to do with the perverted demon''s residue. He never heard any voices again and after a while, he couldn''t detect any presence of the demon''s residue within him. Thinking about Zhang Xuan and reminisced their experience together, he hastily walked toward the base. ---- o ---- Let''s go back to three days ago, when Zhang Xuan finally met with her parents. There were many tears flowed, laughed, lots of hug and kisses. Zhang Xuan''s mother and little brother had been waiting for days, filled with worries. Zhang Xuan''s mother even fought with her husband because he delayed the rescue for days but Zhang Hu have good reason. First he consolidated his position within the group of survivors. Since many of them were saved due to his fast action that day, it was easily done. Using that power he saved his best friend, Fan Zheng and his family as well. In fact it causes Madam Zhang Hu to be angry, because Zhang Hu chose to save Fan Zheng first but Fan Zheng is like his own brother and their location is much closer. Zhang Hu also believed that he will need Fan Zheng''s strength to save Zhang Xuan. Next he led his men to secure several areas including several mini markets and the city''s police station. When they secured the police station, they also manage to recruit 7 police officers. He needed to consolidate his power within the group once more, since those police brought with them some form of authority in this emergency situation. Fortunately none of those 7 are of high rank, the highest one only a sergeant. After a lengthy discussion, they agreed to share power, with Zhang Hu still lead the group. He did it all in a day. Only after he secured food and weapon for his men, that he started to form a rescue group. The next two days he began to lead his group to save Zhang Xuan, but he knew that he won''t be able to do that within a day. Many of the roads to the dormitory were blocked by wreckage. Aside from zombies to several local thugs who took advantage over the situation and made it worse. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Zhang Xuan didn''t want to go and rescue his daughter without enough preparation, only to return and find he lost his wife and his son. In the second day, he cleared the road and at the same time rescue more survivors to enlarge his group. He formed three groups, one was led by him, one was led by Fan Zheng and the third one was led by the police sergeant, named Zhang Tian Yi. They focused on saving the family of the members of their group, based on the distance between their base to the location where they expect to find them. Zhang Hu''s wise and selfless decision, although it made his wife dislike him, it turned out made the rest of the member of the group to respect him more. Even the polices, since some of their family were saved due to Zhang Hu decisive action. That was why, it was not until on the fifth day that Zhang Hu led his men toward the Yun Hua''s dormitory. His wife couldn''t hold her worries anymore after they couldn''t contact Zhang Xuan through her mobile. After two days of fighting between the couple, even the member of the group asked Zhang Hu to lead a group to save his daughter. Through these events, we could see what kind of man this Zhang Hu is. When Zhang Xuan and her friends arrived, the small group already turned into a large group consist of 1200 survivors. Considering the overall population of Fuzhou before the event that reach millions, it wasn''t a big number but considering the situation it was a great achievement. Many of the survivors, if not all of them, followed Zhang Hu reverently. After all Zhang Hu was the one who saved them or led the group who saved them. Those who arrived later even more, because they saw how the situation gotten worse day by day. The small area now became a safe haven within Fuzhou. That day when Zhang Hu brought Zhang Xuan to see his wife, you could say that it was his happiest day. For those who have a wife and experience days when your wife abuse you for your incompetence, surely you can imagine what it was like for Zhang Hu. This morning at the base was hell. Now it was paradise. He watched the scene between his wife and his daughter in satisfaction. He left the room and went to see his best friend Fan Zheng. "About this new information, what do you think of it?" Zhang Hu asked Fan Zheng. There were only two of them in the room. "Demons... as hard as it is to believe such thing. Your daughter saw it with her own eyes. So there is no question about it.", answered Fan Zheng. "How about other information, that boy said he got from interrogating a demon? The only source for our information regarding that safe place is that boy, Huang Wen. I''m not sure whether we could trust him completely or not.", Zhang Hu asked. "In my opinion we could trust him. He saved your daughter and her friends. If I''m not making any mistake, it seems that he had his eye on your daughter as well. You know how boy behaves once they''re struck with love. Any information is coming from him surely be true.", Fan Zheng chuckled. "Tsk... in this situation... if we''re not in this situation then I''ll absolutely teach him some lesson.", Zhang Hu grumbled. "Ha...ha...ha..., Zhang Hu my bro, you should be happy instead. You find a good son in law without much work. Congratulation... congratulation...", Fan Zheng laughed and cupped his palm to congratulate Zhang Hu. "Hmm... well he isn''t that bad. I hope he is one of good character.", Zhang Hu smiled. "We all know Zhang Xuan, if he isn''t any good, she won''t show any affection toward him.", said Fan Zheng. "That''s the problem. I know Zhang Xuan more than anyone else. She could be pragmatic if the situation made her. I wonder if..." "Don''t think too much about it. You could ask Zhang Xuan later. Now that she is safe. Surely, she would be able to make her decision freely. You will learn how she truly feels then. We better focus on the more important affair.", Fan Zheng said seriously. "Hmm... the problem is, according to their story, we could earn experience and then gain a level by killing those zombies. We killed probably hundreds of them already and never experience such thing.", said Zhang Hu. "Maybe because we don''t use weapons from this new world, we mainly use guns to kill the zombies. Those kids said they use the wooden staff to kill the zombies and only afterward they got those swords. They also got it from killing zombies and demons. Perhaps there is something in those weapons that give us ability to absorb whatever it is that made them stronger. They grew stronger. That can be proved. Now we only need to find how.", said Fan Zheng. "You''re right. First, we''ll borrow their weapon and see if we can experience the same thing. Once we gain the skill to see those demons, we''ll capture one and interrogate it, see if that Huang Wen boy tells the truth.", after a while Zhang Hu replied. "Hmm... " Fan Zheng nodded his head. "But let''s keep it as a secret for now. If its true that we could grow stronger just by killing zombies, I want to level up few more levels before any of our men know about this. Some people might have an idea to get stronger and take my position. Who knows there might be those wooden staff lying about. After all, everyone got one.", said Zhang Hu. "Of course, we should do it secretly. Say, let''s held some sort of celebration for having the girls safely. We''ll invite our men. While they''re there, we could secretly sneak out and do this little experiment. If we do earn experience, then we could keep doing it until we breakthrough several levels.", said Fan Zheng. "Hmmm... okay. Let''s do that. I''ll tell my wife and the girls now.", Zhang Hu nodded and readied to prepare the party. Chapter 17. Zhang Hu and Zhang Xuan Since Zhang Xuan understood his father well, she knew how to behave in that party. She knew how to make the party even livelier, she told stories that made the guests, her mother and her brother preoccupied. She helped those who tasked to serve the meal. She didn''t restrain the flow of the alcohol and made everyone happy. As the party went, she exaggerated the valor of his father men in the battlefield a bit. She knew how to make sure that things didn''t go too far as well. Anyway, she was busy that whole time. Chen Yao and Xia Yue didn''t suspect anything. They thought that Zhang Xuan felt extremely happy for meeting her mother. It reminded them of their family too. It made them less cheerful during that party, but seeing everyone in such a joyous occasion, they couldn''t help but ignored their own feeling and tried to be a part of the party. While Zhang Xuan was busy creating a smoke screen for his father, Zhang Hu and Fan Zheng didn''t lazy around either. They had the rough explanation from Zhang Xuan. With their long friendship, they knew how to guard each other back. Slowly they started accumulating experience and improved their levels. Zhang Hu reached level 3 and Fan Zheng reached level 4 when each of them got their own weapons. Fan Zheng managed to get his hand on two Chinese Sabre, since he knew how to fight with twin swords, as soon as Zhang Hu got another weapon, but sabre was given to Fan Zheng. It was when Zhang Hu reached level 5 that he found an iron staff for a weapon. Almost as soon as they improved a level, they got the martial art passive skill. Apparently due to their previous experience in the past, they''re awarded with that passive skill without actively learning like Huang Wen. If Huang Wen saw how those two fought, he would be frightened by how fast they were killing the zombies. They improved fast, but starting from level 8, they were having hard time to gain more levels. "Fan Zheng, bro... it seems killing even a hundred of them didn''t give us many points anymore.", Zhang Hu wiped the sweat out of his brows. "Hmm... It is to be expected. Otherwise one would have herculean strength within a day.", Fa Zheng nodded, his eyes scanned the empty field, all the dead zombies already disappeared into thin air. "We cleared the entire perimeters... should we try to go farther?", Zhang Hu hesitated. "Let''s not.... to a certain degree we could trust our men but we only knew them for a couple of days. I can''t fully entrust my family in their hands yet.", Fa Zheng shook his head. "You''re right... I felt like that too. Let''s head back for now. Do you think 8 levels different are good enough?", Zhang Xuan walked back to their base. "Should be enough... It''s just that I wonder if there anyone within our group who secretly knew about this.", Fan Zheng followed and walked at his side. "Hmm... hope not but could be... let''s come what comes.", Zhang Hu answered haughtily. Fan Zheng laughed coldly, "You''re right, too cautious and we''ll ruined all the fun." "How about our plan to capture a demon, have you see those threads that brat talked about?", Zhang Hu asked, for some reason he didn''t get that third eye skill but Fan Zheng did. "Hmm... I think I saw it, but we need to go far from our base. It seemed those demons afraid of our strength and chooses to live far from our base.", said Fan Zheng. "They afraid of us?", Zhang Hu raised his eyebrows. "Yes, I think there would be some reason why. Perhaps the fact that we''re gathered and united, something must intimidate them. Besides, I think most of them are cowards. They attack from hiding place and attack weak people. Once they have zombies to work for them, they choose to hide and use their zombies to get the food for them.", said Fan Zheng with a frown in his face. "Hmm... maybe, but there is also demon who enjoys fighting. Zhang Xuan told me about one demon who searched Huang Wen and challenged him in a duel.", said Zhang Hu. "Maybe... but even so... I think he looked for Huang Wen because he felt that he could defeat him.", Fan Zheng seemed had certain inclination of the demon''s character. "How do you know?", Zhang Hu asked. "Just my feeling... just my feeling...", said Fan Zheng. "Hmmm... back in the past, when we faced the danger you used to have some premonition before it happened and it saved our lives so many times. I guess that''s why you had that 3rd eye skill while I don''t", said Zhang Hu. "Hahaha, maybe... maybe... and you play the charismatic leader role... like now, somehow you got Royal Aura skill, something perhaps only people like you get it.", said Fan Zheng. "Hmm... Don''t you think these game mechanics things rather funny? It seems like someone tried to put our personality in game.", Fan Zheng added. "Some kind of god...?", asked Zhang Hu. "Yes, a weird god... no... no... a mischievous god.", said Fan Zheng. "Who cares... damn him for playing around with us.", Zhang Hu swore. --- o --- That night, in one of the rooms within the building, it was set as Zhang Hu''s office, usually only he and Fan Zheng use this room but tonight there were Zhang Hu and Zhang Xuan. "... that kid... he ...you and he....?", Zhang Hu''s eyes bulged, the vein on his forehead too. Zhang Xuan blushed a bit, "Yes, but father listen to me first." "Was he forced you...? I''ll... I''ll....", Zhang Hu shook his humongous fist. "Father...", Zhang Xuan silently reproached his father. "Hmmhh... alright, let me listen...", usually Zhang Hu is a calmed person, its not easy to agitate him. "First, he''s not that bad. The truth is, he has the power to force me but he didn''t...", Zhang Xuan tried to appease her father. Zhang Xuan hesitated but she knew she needed to explain it clearly to his father. Besides she trusted her father''s open mind, "It was me who initiated it father.... Otherwise he might not did it and after that happened, he said many times that he will responsible for that." "Well, he better will, otherwise I will give him a beating and left him an inch of his life.", Zhang Hu grunted. "Father..., I know you''re not so easily angry by any situation. Now, what do you think of our current situation?", Zhang Xuan changed the topic. "Hmm... seeing how things spread out and the fact that we don''t see any army moved to secure a big city like Fuzhou, I think the government isn''t functioning right now. I bet many of the upper level were either dead or turn into zombies. But men are quite tough, if I could build a base here in Fuzhou with less than a hundred people then I believe there were many who will be able to form such group of survivors everywhere. I only spend a couple of days, but already gathered more than one thousand. Give me more time and it will grow even more. Such as human is, it''s not easy to destroy a society that was formed for thousands of years.", Zhang Hu explained his thoughts. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "Given time, if there are no more catastrophic events, we''ll clear the land from zombies", said Zhang Hu. "I agree with you, father but how about these demons and the supra natural power that now available to us?", asked Zhang Xuan. "Adding this new information of otherworldly skills and power systems... Surely there will be changes. Most likely we''ll turn into some medieval society where those with martial art power stand at the highest level of the structure. Just like samurai became the highest class in medieval Japan, or the warrior caste in ancient India.", Zhang Hu answered without any hesitation, obviously he had given it a thought long before Zhang Xuan asked him. "Yes, I think so too. And just like the ancient times were filled with an era of turbulent and chaos. Until the power structure within the country firmly formed, we''ll have times of chaos. Wars, intrigues, battle for power... It will take years before everything reached its balance. Things settled down and we could live in peace." "Hmm... I taught you well.", Zhang Hu nodded, satisfied with his daughter assessment. "That''s where we need Huang Wen to play a role for us.", said Zhang Xuan. "Do you take a liking to him?", Zhang Hu grumbled. "What if I say yes?", Zhang Xuan answered and looked at his father intently. "Hmm.... Fan Zheng said this before, that I got myself a good son in law.", Zhang Hu gritted his teeth. Zhang Xuan laughed, "Well... aren''t Uncle Fan have sharp eyes as always." Zhang Hu could see that his daughter already decided it, "Hmph! You think too highly of him." "Ah... but your eyes are as sharp as his. Aren''t you agree with him? Don''t you think Huang Wen has the qualities to be my husband?", Zhang Xuan teased her father. "Hmph... he''s not that bad.", Zhang Hu still grumbled. "I hope not... Father, I know you well. When these things started I already gave it a long thought. Aren''t you thinking of founding some sort of kingdom on this ruined world?", suddenly Zhang Xuan asked her father seriously. Zhang Hu didn''t answer right away. His daughter certainly knew him well, almost as good as his brother Fan Zheng. He did want to found a kingdom, but it was not out of selfish desire or at least that was, what he believed. He already thought about it and finally concluded that it was the only way to ensure the safety of his family. If he wanted to live in a peaceful world once more, then he needed to do it. Years ago, before he met his current wife, he and Fan Zheng worked in the underground world. The two of them, started as nobody, slowly they built their reputation and started their own organization. Zhang Hu was a charismatic leader by the time he met his wife, his men numbered around two hundred, if you counted the numbers of people who worked indirectly, it would reach thousands. Both of them enjoyed the challenge, racing against all the blood curling danger. It made them felt alive. But after years of dangers, they began to feel bored and began to miss the peaceful life. It was then, when he met his current wife. As soon as Zhang Hu decided to leave that world, Fan Zheng followed him. Both truly deserve to be called sworn brother. Just like Zhou Yu and Sun Ce, they shared their pain, their life and their dream. Zhang Hu never regretted his decision to leave all the wealth that he accumulated over the time. Nor his position and power. He truly enjoyed the life of normal people. He used to wonder, how people who live in comfort want adventures but then he realized that''s the nature of humanity. Men tend to want things that isn''t his. Knowing this, Zhang Hu learned how to appreciate his life, all the things he had and loved in his life. He became a good father and a good husband. Now his world was turned upside down but he never was a man who would bow down to adversity. If God or god, or The Devil wanted to turn his world into chaos, he himself, with his own two hands will create order within that chaos. He would create a safe place for those he loved. With all that in his mind, he answered, "Yes, I am." Those were three words, but the weight behind those three words was truly a weight that would press down and kill an ordinary man if he ever try to bear it on his shoulder. Zhang Hu was no ordinary man. His daughter was no ordinary girl too. "Then you will need Huang Wen. We''ll need him and I''ll make sure that he will be one of us. As Liu Bei needed Zhao Yun, or Cao Cao needed Xu Zhu. You, my father will need strong generals, whose worth is thousands of soldiers.", she said it in such a determination and certainty. Zhang Hu quietly assessed the look on his daughter''s face. He seemed satisfied with what he saw. "Go do it then.", but he added quickly, "... but if he ever disappoints you, I don''t care how strong he is, I will fight him to death." Zhang Xuan smiled, "He won''t, I guarantee you, he won''t" "Hmph!, Don''t be so sure. Keep your eyes on him and don''t compare him to Zhao Yun or other heroes of the past. He wasn''t at that level yet.", Zhang Hu snorted. "I know he isn''t a hero, but I''ll make him into one.", Zhang Xuan answered confidently. Zhang Hu shook his head, "I never dream it will happen like this. All those stories...it got into your head." "And you''re the one who told me all that stories. The romance of three kingdoms, the water margin and its 108 of heroes. You told it one by one. In detailed... and I think you add something of your own experience and your own opinion in it too.", Zhang Xuan haughtily answered. Both father and daughter laughed and reminiscent of the old days, before the world turned upside down. "You''ve grown up, huh?", Zhang Hu shook his head. "Hmm... don''t worry father... I know how to look after myself.", answered Zhang Xuan. "I believe you and whenever you''re in trouble. I''ll be there to help you.", said Zhang Hu. Chapter 18. Meanwhile.... Huang Wen was about to meet Zhang Xuan, Chen Yao and Xia Yue again. While Zhang Hu and Fan Zheng were busy at improving their level and the level of their men. Demons were busy at giving their best to consume more souls while staying survive. It was known to them now, that there were human who have the ability to absorb them. Now rather than hunting, their first priority was not to be hunted until they were strong enough. All across the land, there were people like Huang Wen who reached high levels and began to hunt demons rather than killing zombies. But that wasn''t all that happened, one of perhaps the most important event was happening right now, near Fuzhou University. Huang Wen would be surprised when he saw this zombie. From afar he was just an ordinary zombie, it was walking slowly and stiffly. Its skin was a bluish gray, it seemed he was one of those who were taken by a demon, since there was no sign of wounds in his body and all his limbs was intact. It was ordinary zombie. Until you looked at its eyes. There were hints of intelligence in its eyes. It looked around him. There were few zombies wandered in a circle. Their demon had been killed by Huang Wen days ago. They were zombies who were ruled by the first demon that was killed by Huang Wen. Since then, they were running away from Huang Wen until Baihu ruled over them and were moved toward his territory, where there were more survivors for them to prey on. Not even a week passed and Baihu who misjudged his own strength, killed by Huang Wen and for the 2nd time, they were free from their link. That zombie snickered and suddenly he didn''t move sluggishly, with an astounding speed as a zombie, it moved and began to kill the other zombies, while the other zombies were surprised and began to run away. Who is this zombie? Back then this particular zombie was biting a survivor when Baihu died and the soul essence, rather being sent to Baihu was absorbed by the zombie self. Its group was attacking a small group of survivors when it happened, when this zombie consumed the soul essence for itself, for the first time, something triggered his long forgotten memories, mixed with the memories of its victim. The zombie was staggered and stood dumbfounded for a while but the feeling that he found something in the middle of nothingness, drove him to experience it once more. With a savagery that was even rare among zombies, it moved almost as fast as a normal human and bit another victim. Once again he was reeled from the sensation of absorbing another soul essence. This time the feeling was even stronger. This zombie wasn''t the only one who experienced it, the other zombies who were freed from the link to their demon, at the same time as they consume a survivor, experienced the same thing. There were many spread all around the land, since many demons were killed by humans who grew stronger, but in this particular zombie, it was another zombie within his own group. At that time from his large group, there were only eleven zombies who manage to bite at the survivors when the link disappeared. This particular zombie was lucky because when three or four of its colleagues shared one survivor. This particular zombie itself, was able to bite one survivor all for himself. These 11 zombies, they all shared the same experience and with renewed vigor they pounced on the rest of the survivor but when all the survivors were consumed, this particular zombie managed to consume much more soul essence compared to its companion. With all the survivors perished, those zombies who now had a taste of soul essence, didn''t see more survivors to consume. Slowly they turned their attention toward each other, they could sense the similar soul essence, although wasn''t as fresh as the soul essence of the survivors but it still a soul essence. In fact, since they already consumed quite number of soul essence, they exude much denser soul essence. It didn''t take 5 seconds before the first zombie started to attack another zombie. A battle ensued between the zombies who had a taste of soul essence. That particular zombie who luckily consumed more was stronger than the other, but since exude denser soul essence, the other zombies were targeting him. Driven by its will to survive and its hunger for more soul essence, that zombie fought like it was possessed by a demon. With vague memories within its head, that zombie avoided the first attack by threw his body toward what was left from the survivors. It dropped its body near one of their weapon. It was a self-made iron mace. That zombie had a vague memory of how frightening that mace was and how to use it effectively. As it used the mace, its movement was no longer stiff. With a loud crack one of its assailants fell but to that zombie''s disappointment, he couldn''t absorb any soul essence, its opponent died and its soul essence dispersed in the air. That zombie howled in disappointment, its howl filled with pain and anger. Mean while the other zombies were scared by that zombie''s ferocity. They staggered several steps back with conflicting feeling between fear and their greed for soul essence. Their hesitation proved to be fatal, since that zombie suddenly changed to one of them, this time he used his hand and teeth as usual. Caught unprepared, its target was killed within seconds, that zombie savagely tore the neck of its victim with its teeth. Surge of soul essence flew toward its body like a torrent of flood and that zombie howled in excitement. The other zombies now filled with fear and turned their back. How could they survive with their back facing their predator. That one zombie now filled with renewed vigor and strength, charged and killed them all one by one. Surge of soul essence after surge of soul essence entered its body. Every time he killed one and absorbed, its movement became fast for a few seconds and within that seconds he killed another and absorbed more. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. It kept at it. He was consuming other zombies, left and right without care for the world. Other zombies ran away from it, just like they ran away from Huang Wen. Bit by bit, its mind was restored by the fragments of it former self and its victims. For days he was wandering from place to place, killing other zombies when he found one. Right now, he was walking near a place that was felt familiar to him. He saw some zombies scattered and with much determination he chased and killed them. He was trying to gain whatever lost from him. Suddenly it felt a voice sounded within its mind, "Ding! 1 point of experience." "Congratulation, you have reached level 10. You have 2 points to spend on your stats." "You have 1 skill point to spend on improving your mastery on one of your skills." It was sounded all these time but before he reached level 10, his spirit stat simply like an abyss, it absorbed all the stat points he earned whenever he reached another level. "Stats.... Skills.... " Like having an itch within its head, there was something stirred within its mind. "Who...." "am.... " "I...." "?" "?" "..." "Name : Ding Yun" "Level: 10¡å "Class: Ghoul." "Title: - " "Strength: 16 Agility: 4 Vitality: 22 Stamina: 39/39 Spirit: 1/1 Health: 36/36" "Active Skills : none." "Passive Skills : Feast lvl. 1." "Ding Yun...My name is Ding Yun... I ... am.... a.... ghoul...." "Feast... ?" "Feast level 1. A skill that was only available for Ghoul class. With this skill whenever their stamina or health fall below its maximum, they could restore it by eating other living things. As the level of this skill improves, more stamina and health point will be restored for the similar amount of meat that was consumed." Ding Yun stood there for a long time. He tried to discern these information. He felt like he had something he needed to do but he didn''t know what was that. Suddenly that voice sounded within his mind again, "You have 2 points to spend on your stats. Please invest 2 points on your chosen stat." "...." "...." "2 points on spirit...." And his mind felt clearer. He blinked a few times, it was a new sensation for him, that he could think this clearly. "Improve ... feast... 1 skill point...", he carefully said. "Improve passive skill Feast. Your mastery over feast skill was improved to level 2." "Feast level 2. Feast now became more efficient, for the similar amount of fresh meat, you will restore a greater amount of health and stamina, but at this level you can''t use this skill to force the stamina and health over the maximum." "Feast... level 2...", Ding Yun mumbled, repeating that female voice. A female voice could be heard within his mind, "Feast level 2. Feast now became more efficient, for the similar amount of meat, you will restore a greater amount of health and stamina, but at this level you can''t use this skill to force the stamina and health over the maximum." His eyebrows raised, as if surprised to hear that voice again. "Feast Level 2...", he repeated. As it should be the voice sounded again within his mind, "Feast Level 2. Feast now became more efficient, for the similar amount of meat, you will restore a greater amount of health and stamina, but at this level you can''t use this skill to force the stamina and health over the maximum." Ding Yun''s face began to form a smile. It grew wider and wider. "Feast Level 2...", he repeated with a broad grin. And the voice sounded again within his mind, "Feast level 2. Feast now became more efficient, for the similar amount of meat, you will restore a greater amount of health and stamina, but at this level you can''t use this skill to force the stamina and health over the maximum." Ding Yun laughed awkwardly, "Hah.... hah..... hah..... hah....." "Feast Level 2!", he shouted. The voice faithfully sounded again within his mind, "Feast level 2. Feast now became more efficient, for the similar amount of meat, you will restore a greater amount of health and stamina, but at this level you can''t use this skill to force the stamina and health over the maximum." It might be weird to see, but Ding Yun swayed in a way that could be called a dance, that if it could be said that a zombie could dance. "Hah... ha...FEAST.... LEVEL.... 2....!!!", Ding Yun shouted at the top of his lung. "DAMN! F****ING DUMB ZOMBIE!!!! ARE YOU TRYING TO PISS ME OFF!!!!", suddenly an angry voice reverberated inside his head. Ding Yung was taken a back and staggered a few steps back, almost falling on his ass. His heart filled with fear. "Can''t believe it, first zombie to have some sort of intelligence and you just wanted to hear a female voice over and over. Crap!!! You just got yourself 2 points for your spirit stat boy and stop doing stupid things from now on.", that angry voice filled his head again. Ding Yun, "... current stat?" "Name : Ding Yun" "Level: 10¡å "Class: Ghoul." "Title: - " "Strength: 16 Agility: 4 Vitality: 22 Stamina: 39/39 Spirit: 5/5 Health: 36/36" "Active Skills : none." "Passive Skills : Feast lvl. 2." ".... my spirit is low... my agility is low... should level up to improve.", he thought and from to time he waited to see if that angry voice reprimanded him again. When he heard nothing, he felt relieved and said to himself, ''So... that''s the right thing to do...'' And began his adventure to improve his agility and spirit stat. If only Huang Wen was here to see it happened. Chapter 19. Huang Wen - Zhang Xuan. As he promised, on the third day Huang Wen went to Zhang Hu''s base but he was losing his self confidence along the way. The last few days changed him, in a way he was a different man. He used to feel that he wasn''t as good as other people. He was smart, but there were others who were smarter than him. He was quite good at sport, but far from a star in the field, just so so. He was surely didn''t think that he was good looking and even worse he always attended school where everyone else was richer than him. He kept telling himself that he had nothing to be ashamed of, but deep inside he was always felt inferior compared to other. Until that day, when people died like flies and he survived. People who were smarter, stronger, faster, better looking and richer than him, they died and he survived. He wasn''t only survived, but he survived like a hero coming out of some action movie. That feeling still there when he met Zhang Xuan, Chen Yao and Xia Yue. He still had that confidence when he helped Zhang Xuan to find her parents. But when he saw Zhang Xuan''s father in action, all his confidence crumbled. Zhang Hu might not have some supra natural power. Huang Wen who had reached level 19 by that time, could faintly sense such thing. Even if Zhang Hu was among those who gain experience from killing zombies. With his speed and strength, it was obvious that he was on the lower level. Zhang Hu was fighting as a man, not as a super hero, but that was exactly what made him shone that day. He was leading men to save his daughter, fighting against hordes of zombies without any supra natural power. When he saw Zhang Xuan, he charged forward only with his own strength without relying on someone else power. When Huang Wen saw, how those men revered him, Huang Wen admitted that he was nothing compared to Zhang Hu. ''This is what a real man is.'', that''s the thought that kept appearing on his mind. He suddenly felt all his confidence was vain. He was bragging over a borrowed power. He began to hate this special power, but at the same time he desperate to keep it, because he would be nothing without it. That was why, the best thing happened during those three days was when he suddenly gained the Martial Art skill after studying and practicing for days. It gave him the confidence he needed in order to face Zhang Hu. Now that he was getting closer to the meeting with Zhang Hu, he felt like a boy who went for his first date. Worried about how Zhang Hu will judge him, thinking how he should present himself before Zhang Hu and many other things. Zhang Xuan didn''t even appear in his mind at that time. It was Zhang Hu that bothered him much. By the time, he could see the base from afar. He stopped. He stood there and watched. He didn''t know why, but he began to look for a better place to see the base better. He found a tall building and went to its roof top. From there, he looked at the base, from one ends to another end. He felt smaller and smaller. It was truly a big base. He could see how Zhang Hu arranged his defense line. He also saw the base bustling activity. "There must be thousands of people live in there...." "While I''m busy at improving my level, killing zombies, he had been here, create a place where thousands of people could live, safe from all those zombies and demon...." His thought was quite close from the truth. The base would not be there without Zhang Hu and those who live in that base right now, probably died without Zhang Hu and there was one thing that they didn''t know. It was Zhang Hu aura that kept all the demons away from the base. Perhaps it was a rarity even among those who became president and such especially in the modern times. They won an election through ads, well prepared speech, they were even taught how to perform and all. There was nothing like that in the past, but once in a while, there were people whose presence could move others to follow them. Whose presence brought fear to its opponent. Zhang Hu was such a man. Perhaps he instinctively developed it during his time as a leader in the underworld. He knew how to put fear in the heart of his opponent, merely by his presence. He knew how to incite people''s emotion. He did it all naturally as part of him. Fan Zheng might be the brain and the one who thought of the plan, but Zhang Hu was the one who made others believe and obey. He was sitting on that roof top, looking at the base. Many thoughts passed his mind. He tried to gather his courage and stood. He decided to go and meet the girls, but then his feet refused to follow his mind. Huang Wen thought that it was his fear. He didn''t know that aside from his own fear, the demons within him acknowledge Zhang Hu''s power and trembled at the thought of going to enter the base. They could sense how the faith of each person who lived in that base toward Zhang Hu formed an invisible force. Huang Wen couldn''t see it, even if he used his third eye, since his third eye''s level was too low. The demons couldn''t see it either but both Huang Wen and the demons could feel the pressure. Mean while, Zhang Xuan was worrying about Huang Wen. He promised to come on the third day, but as the sun went higher and higher, they were yet to see him. She couldn''t stay in one place and kept checking toward one entrance to another. Finally Chen Yao said, "Come, let''s hunt some zombies." Zhang Xuan hesitated. "Who know maybe we find him busy with hunting demons out there.", said Chen Yao. And Zhang Xuan knew why Chen Yao suggested that idea, she nodded gratefully, "Okay.. Let''s go." "We should go to the south then", said Xia Yue. Soon those three girls went out the base carrying their katanas. Chen Yao was equipped by Baihu''s glove, Xia Yue was equipped by Baihu''s boot and Zhang Xuan wore Baihu''s armor. They were traveling in less than two kilometers away from the base when Xia Yue pointed at Huang Wen who was staring at the base from the top of the tallest building in that neighborhood. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. "Look! Look! Don''t you think that person looks like him?", she shouted excitedly for she was the first to notice. "Don''t be a moron... how could we know it''s him from this place?", Chen Yao tried to squint her eyes. "No...no...no... look at the sword on his back.", said Xia Yue. After a while Chen Yao said, "Well... it does look like his sword... Should we check?" Zhang Xuan frowned, "Hmmm... let''s try to check it but be careful... " They carefully approached that building, the closer they were, the more they certain that it was Huang Wen. Zhang Xuan couldn''t hide her excitement. Her cheek flushed with a tint of red. Woman liked to brush their cheek with such color when they do, their make up. But nothing could beat when its naturally happened. Chen Yao elbowed Xia Yue to look at it and both of them giggling. Of course, Zhang Xuan knew why and she blushed even more but since they didn''t say anything, how could she defend herself from their teasing. She increased her speed. "Should we go with you to see him or you want us to wait here?", asked Chen Yao with an innocent expression. Zhang Xuan bit her lips, "You two... of course you should come with me. Why would I want you to wait here?" "Yes, yes, we better come with Big Sister Zhang, otherwise... Big Sister Chen, do you remember how long we had to wait for them to come back when they hunted zombies back then? If we let them see each other alone, how long do you think we would have to wait here?", Xia Yue didn''t let that chance slip away. Chen Yao and Xia Yue laughed at that. Zhang Xuan stomped her feet but said nothing. She tried to look angry but couldn''t hold her smile. Finally she just laughed with them. Quickly they climbed the stairs and went to see Huang Wen. "Hey! Lover boy! Don''t you know it? We are all waiting for you!", Chen Yao was the first to shout when they finally saw him. Zhang Xuan couldn''t say anything but her expression spoke more than 1000 words. Huang Wen was surprised. He turned to see them. When he saw Zhang Xuan all his worries were gone. There she was. Maybe he couldn''t be compared to Zhang Hu but there was Zhang Xuan who loved him for who he was. He smiled and apologized, "Uh... sorry... I just looked at your father''s base and... man... I lose all my confidence at meeting your father. Is it your father who did this all?", Huang Wen answered honestly. Zhang Xuan couldn''t hide, how proud she was of her father, "Yes, well of course everyone did the work, but my father and uncle Fan Zheng were the one who led them to make this happened. First my father saved many people who were visiting the memorial hall that day. Then he formed a team of rescuers, to rescue Uncle Fan Zheng and his family." "With Uncle Fan Zheng at his side, he began to secure food and other necessities stocks, weapons from the city police station, saved the family of the other survivors there, etc.", Zhang Xuan''s eyes shone with pride when she told Huang Wen all these. Chen Yao and Xia Yue quietly nodded to confirm her story. "Your father and his friend, they''re not ordinary people. Mind if you tell me their background? Or it''s supposed to be some secret?", Huang Wen asked casually. "Hmm... not many people knew this... even Chen Yao and Xia Yue''s parents don''t know about this.", Zhang Xuan didn''t answer right away. "You both know?", Huang Wen asked to Chen Yao and Xia Yue. Xia Yue nodded while Chen Yao answered, "Of course we know about it, we three are closer than real sisters." Huang Wen secretly envied at those three. He never had such a close friend. Not that he blamed anyone about it. If he wanted to blame someone, then he will blame his own personality. It never really bothered him though, but it also would be a lie if he said that he never wanted such close friendship. Perhaps that was the reason why he wanted to be part of them three. ''Perhaps I unconsciously looked for such relation, to have someone you can trust and rely on.'', he silently thought to himself. Zhang Xuan waited a bit but since it seemed Huang Wen wouldn''t ask her more. She decided to tell him, "My father and Uncle Fan Zheng, used to be leader of some underworld organization back then in their youth." "Underworld organization?", Huang Wen raised one of his eyebrows. He whistled and thought to himself, ''Phuii.... this Zhang Xuan certainly have such unique background. Crap! If he knew about me and his daughter...'' "Hmph... aren''t you regretted it now? You''re messing with the wrong people.", Chen Yao was taunting Huang Wen. Huang Wen sighed and shook his head as if he was regretting all that happened a few days ago. But then he smiled and said, "Nah... because I have her now... why I should regret it?" Zhang Xuan couldn''t be happier than that, she pretended to pout, "Aw... look you go for three days and it seems you''re getting better at talking. Are you seeing another girl out there?" Huang Wen laughed, "Of course not... " "Oh... please stop it...", Chen Yao lamented. "Yes... right. It hurt my eye so bad...", said Xia Yue joined in. Huang Wen and Zhang Xuan just laughed, they were too happy to see each other to be bothered by those two. "C''mon let''s go now, or are you going to say that you still want to avoid my father?", Zhang Xuan took his hand and asked. "No... no.. When I saw you, I know I must see your father.", Huang Wen answered with such determination that warmed Zhang Xuan''s heart. "Aw... let''s get going Xia Yue... I can''t stand these lovey-dovey anymore.", Chen Yao pulled Xia Yue away. Laughing all the way, they walked together to the base. Chapter 20. Huang Wen vs Zhang Hu Huang Wen and Zhang Xuan walked hand in hand. Even just holding her hand, the feeling of her hand made Huang Wen imagined many other things. But since they walked with Chen Yao and Xia Yue, he didn''t have the courage to do more than just holding her hand. It was really fortunate because at that time, Zhang Hu who was worried for Zhang Xuan, decided to wait for her right on the defense line. He chatted with his men and talked about various things, but his eyes kept checking for his daughter. When he saw them coming, he felt relieved. Meanwhile, Huang Wen moved closer and closer toward the out most layer of defense of Zhang Hu''s base, and from his place he could see someone with tall and big frame was standing at the front as if waiting for him to come. "Oh... is that Uncle Zhang Hu? It seemed that was him, who else have such frame?", he slowed down a bit. "Oh look. Father was waiting for us.", said Zhang Xuan who was so familiar with her father. She was happy to see her father, but Huang Wen was so groggy to meet him. There were only hundreds meters now and Huang Wen thought to himself, "Let''s get it over quickly." It was truly Zhang Hu who waited for him before the barricades. Behind the barricades, those who were assigned to guard the defense line, watched excitedly. They already heard the story of how Huang Wen could scare even zombies. They also knew that this same young man was the one who saved Zhang Hu''s daughter. They knew that Huang Wen''s power came from the level given by the new worlds, that they could be like him if they kill enough zombies. Long before Huang Wen arrived, the story of his achievement had already been spread. They watched him excitedly, although some of them wondered about Zhang Hu''s stern expression which was not expected. Zhang Hu didn''t look like someone who was waiting for a long expected guest. He rather looked like someone who was waiting for an enemy. "Father! Look, he''s coming as promised.", Zhang Xuan ran to him. "Hmmm I know, nice to see you boy.", Zhang Hu nodded at Huang Wen. "Uncle Zhang", Huang Wen politely greeted Zhang Hu who stood there in silent like an unmoved mountain. "Xuan... child.... Your mother was looking for you and your friends, why don''t you go to see her now.", Zhang Hu suddenly addressed those three girls. Zhang Xuan felt a bit alarmed by her father cold treatment to Huang Wen and hesitated. She looked at Huang Wen and then to her father, but at the end she was her father''s daughter. So she nodded, "Okay then, Chen Yao, Xia Yue, let''s see my mother. Huang Wen I''ll see you later okay?" Huang Wen nodded and smiled, a bit worried in heart, "Okay, I''ll see you later." As soon as the girls disappeared into the base, Zhang Hu turned to Huang Wen. "Hmm... let''s spar.", Zhang Hu answered curtly. Without waiting for Huang Wen answer, Zhang Hu already widened his stance and his hand raised. Now everyone watched more intently. This was something that they weren''t expected. They wondered but at they same time excited since they''re going to see something interesting. They were all men after all. Huang Wen was not expecting this, but he didn''t panic. He believed Zhang Hu won''t mean any harm but it wasn''t surprising if Zhang Hu wanted to give him a bit of testing and probably few beatings in the process. He knew he would, if he was in Zhang Hu''s position. "Please give this junior some leniency uncle.", Huang Wen also prepared to fight, since he started re-learn Xing Yi Quan, it was natural for him to take the San Ti Shi stance in this situation. "Hmm...", Zhang Hu nodded, seemed satisfied. "Uncle, I''m ready.", said Huang Wen. "How could I, your senior, attack you first. Don''t hold your strength. Let me see your true power. Come!", Zhang Hu cold expression melted a bit. "Okay then, uncle please be careful.", Huang Wen nodded, he was relieved when he saw Zhang Hu''s expression just now. "I''m attacking now! Haah!", like an arrow Huang Wen flew with blindingly speed toward Zhang Hu, his fist drilled toward Zhang Hu''s chest. "Oh.. Xing Yi Quan? Not bad.", Zhang Hu noticed the movement as one of Xing Yi Quan basic move. Huang Wen was fast. With his current ability, even Zhang Hu who was currently at Level 9, couldn''t win in term of speed but Zhang Hu have years of experience behind him and even more years of practice. Even after he left the underworld, both Zhang Hu and Fan Zheng never neglected their training regime. Practicing their martial art had become part of their life. It was who they were. Every day they will make sure to have time to spar against each other. Zhang Hu could predict Huang Wen''s intention. He moved half step to the side and blocked Huang Wen''s attack with his shoulder. In the split of a second when Huang Wen''s movement ended, there was a moment of pause and Zhang Hu stepped inside, broke Huang Wen''s balance and before Huang Wen realized it he was hit and thrown away by Zhang Hu''s body. Good thing Zhang Hu didn''t really try to hurt him. Otherwise how it could end up with Huang Wen was only thrown away without any of his ribs broken? With his superior agility, Huang Wen managed to regain his balance and avoid from fell on his ass. He calmed his heart and took the San Ti Shi stance for the second time. When he returned his gaze toward Zhang Hu, the middle aged man already returned to his previous stance, waiting for him. Huang Wen clenched his jaw. There was part of him who refused to back down without a fight. At the same time, he honestly admitted that there was a big gap between them both. "But it seems that I win in term of speed...", he thought to himself. Now he moved more carefully, lightly he started to move around, looking for a chance to attack. Zhang Hu still stood there, with slight movement he corrected his position and kept Huang Wen within his view. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Suddenly Huang Wen moved really fast, and within seconds he was on Zhang Hu''s right side and from that position he launched another attack. Zhang Hu might lose in term of speed, but he had good reaction time and instinct. Huang Wen''s fist met empty spot. At the same time, he could see from the corner of his eyes. Zhang Hu''s palm was approaching fast. Huang Wen didn''t hold some of his power this time, as such his speed attack was reduced but now he had the needed power to avoid Zhang Hu''s attack and unlike their first bout, he managed to block Zhang Hu''s attack. Once their arms collided Huang Wen could feel how strong this middle aged man was. He was forced back by the collision, while Zhang Hu didn''t seem affected by it. Instead Zhang Hu sent another attack without any pause. Huang Wen quickly bent backward. He pulled his body back. Before he could regain his balance, another attack was coming. Huang Wen used his foot to leap a few steps back avoiding the attack. He quickly pulled his leg, just as his foot stepped on the earth. Zhang Hu flew like a released arrow. Huang Wen noticed that move. Zhang Hu was using Baji Guan. Huang Wen didn''t have enough time to react, he tried to block the attack but before Zhang Hu''s fist reached Huang Wen, he suddenly pulled it back. Zhang Hu merely used his movement to close on Huang Wen. Once he was close enough, he pulled his punch, lower his body and use his feet to sweep Huang Wen''s foot. Huang Wen wasn''t prepared for the kick and lost his balance. Quickly he used his hand to stop his body from falling. With a push he leaped back to his feet. He quickly took back his stance only to see Zhang Hu stood there, waiting for him. Now it was not about Zhang Xuan anymore, Huang Wen gritted his teeth, even if it was only once, he wanted his fist to make a contact with Zhang Hu''s body. His heart was burning with the desire to win, but his mind remained calm, carefully assessed the situation and tried to come up with a plan. He moved carefully now, once in a while he sent a lightning attack, mixing fake and true attack, testing the water. But Zhang Hu''s truly a formidable fighter. Huang Wen exhausted his mind and knowledge, trying many plans, but nothing work. Since he attacked Zhang Hu, much more carefully compared to the first two bouts, he didn''t end up losing the exchange. But at the same time his attack wasn''t sharp or fast enough to pass Zhang Hu''s strong defense. At the same time, with Huang Wen''s speed as long as he was careful enough, Zhang Hu wouldn''t able to touch him too. The fight reached a stalemate. Zhang Hu used the fight to assess Huang Wen''s current strength. Mean while Huang Wen didn''t longer care for anything else and focused his mind to penetrate Zhang Hu''s defense. After so many failed attack. Eventually Huang Wen couldn''t come up with any ideas He stood there quietly, thinking hard and finally he cupped his hand, bowed and said, "I lost... " Zhang Hu nodded his head, "Actually, you aren''t that bad. With that kind of speed, I couldn''t even touch you. Unfortunately, you haven''t mastered your Xing Yi Quan. You only learned of the form but lack the understanding. When you truly know how the intend, form the attack, I won''t be able to block your attack any longer." Huang Wen shook his head, "This speed... it''s the result of the new point based system. Anyone with sufficient diligence would easily reach similar speed. While at the same time, the higher my level is, the harder it is to achieve a new level... I regret it that I neglect my training in the past...." Zhang Hu laughed and patted Huang Wen''s shoulder, "As long as you know your mistakes and willing to give your best effort to mend it, then it won''t be too late. Actually for someone as old as me to fight against youngling like you into a stalemate, it was me who needed to practice more." "Come, I have an important matter to discuss with you.", Zhang Hu went and asked Huang Wen to follow him. Those who watched the fight couldn''t help but admiring them both. Zhang Hu''s level was far below Huang Wen, But Huang Wen couldn''t do anything against him. Huang Wen was younger and lack of experience, his technique obviously far below Zhang Hu''s, yet he stood his ground against Zhang Hu. The two of them disappeared into one of the building. Huang Wen obediently followed Zhang Hu. Previously after he got the passive skill Martial Art and broke through many levels, he had confidence in his fighting ability. Now he realized Martial Art level 1, meant nothing in front of a real master. Thinking about the vast difference between him and Zhang Hu, he couldn''t help but asked, "Uncle Zhang, what''s your current level?" "Hmm.. currently I''m at level 9, I''m expecting to break through level 10 in the next few days. Unlike you, I don''t have the luxury to focus on leveling up. I need to strengthen my men instead. About that safe area you talked about. We''re ready to send 20 teams to explore the city tomorrow. Each team consists of 20 level 6 men who know how to fight and armed with guns as well as various weapons we got from killing the zombies." Huang Wen''s attention turned to that at once, "Oh..." "Don''t worry, I only look for the location, since you gave me the information, once we find it, you could enter it first if you think that''s important. I only want a safe place for the survivors.", Zhang Hu said calmly, there was no hint of trickery within his words. "Oh... thank you...That''s not necessary...", Huang Wen didn''t know how to reply. They arrived at Zhang Hu''s private room, the place where he and Fan Zheng used, the place where he had a conversation with Zhang Xuan few days ago. Zhang Hu opened the door, "Come ... we need to talk about your relation with my daughter. She told me everything. Now I need to hear it from you." Huang Wen felt a bucket ice water poured on his head. Chapter 21. Zhang Hus three requests. They were sitting in Zhang Hu''s office. They both felt awkward. "Well... I guess it''s easier to have another round of sparring.. isn''t it?", Zhang Hu suddenly and chuckled talked. Huang Wen laughed a bit and nodded, "Uncle Zhang... I..., I wanted to say that ..., I sincerely like Zhang Xuan, within days after I know her better... I just love her more. I sincerely wanted to marry her." His voice trembled a bit. Huang Wen didn''t know how much Zhang Xuan had told her father. She did say that she told her father everything but didn''t explain further. Zhang Hu spoke carefully, "Hmm... Zhang Xuan had spoken to me about you. As a father and as an adult, I think she was too hasty at making her decision but she was very adamant about it. Things you two did... there is nothing we could do about it but if you think just because of that, I will be forced to give her to you, you''re wrong. I don''t want to let her marry someone who isn''t worthy." "Uncle Zhang, anything you''re asking from me to prove myself, as long as it doesn''t against my conscience, I would.", Huang Wen hastily replied. "First, I like you to promise me. Never look down on my daughter just because she gives herself to you too easily.", said Zhang Hu seriously. "I won''t. I promise I would never look down on her. I only know her for a few days but what I saw made me admire her very much. That''s the reason why I dare myself to come today.", Huang Wen answered without any hesitation. "Hmm... I have another request.", Zhang Hu said again. "You just need to say it, Uncle Zhang.", Huang Wen nodded. "I wanted you to do three things before I agree for Zhang Xuan to marry you." "First, I want you to help Chen Yao and Xia Yue to find out about their parent. If possibly save them and bring them here. Their parents are good friend of mine and my wife. Chen Yao and Xia Yue are very close to Zhang Xuan. They''re closer than sister to her. I want to find news about their parent but I can''t leave the base, there are many things to do here. We are yet to secure our future here. Thus, I want you to help me. First, to prove yourself. And secondly, for the girl''s sake." "Second, I want you to go to your hometown and find your parent and hopefully, save them and bring them here. If they survive this calamity and you manage to bring them here, then I want them to ask for Zhang Xuan to me formally." "Third, I want you to help me build a strong base, where the survivor could live in peace." "About the third one, I could agree, for you to marry Zhang Xuan before we could accomplish my third request. Since with our current situation, its going to be a bit hard to say whether we already build such place or not." "Now, do you agree with all three of them or not?", Zhang Hu straightened his back and asked. Huang Wen''s expression changed as he listened to Zhang Hu''s request. All three were just and actually each one of them showed Zhang Hu''s magnanimity. Each of his request wasn''t for Zhang Hu himself. The first was for Zhang Xuan''s best friends, Chen Yao and Xia Yue. It could be said that it was for Zhang Xuan but Zhang Hu knew that Huang Wen wanted to marry Chen Yao and Xia Yue as well, to not harbor any evil feeling toward them too but asked Huang Wen to help them to find their parent instead, Huang Wen truly admired his openness. The second request, actually for Huang Wen himself. Although it could also be said as Zhang Hu gently reprimanded him for forgetting his own parent, while pursuing his own happiness. The third request, wasn''t focused on Zhang Hu''s own need but actually for all the survivor under his protection. Now, Huang Wen felt truly ashamed for earlier accusations. Huang Wen''s heart was filled with many emotion. He felt small in front of this person. Huang Wen just sat there unable to say anything. "Well... do you agree to my requests?", Zhang Hu patiently watched Huang Wen, with his years of experience at judging people he looked at the young man in front of him. "I agree...", Huang Wen nodded, he answered shortly since he was afraid that his voice would give away his true feeling. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. "Good... I believe you... it seems that my daughter still knows how to judge people. I tell you once again, don''t look down on Zhang Xuan. If she didn''t think highly of your character, she wouldn''t agree to give herself to you. As soon as she returned to me, likely she would ask me to beat you down. If she did it out of her will." "But since she thinks you''re the man she could trust with her life and the life of those she cared about, she is willingly agree to your proposal." "You better remember that. Now, you can go to see her. I think she''s with her mother now. Just go to a small house painted in green, behind this building. I won''t accompany you for now, since I think it would make things awkward, both for you and for me.", Zhang Hu said a bit gently compared to his previous tone. Huang Wen stood and politely nodded to excuse himself. He was on his way to the door, when he turned. "Uncle Zhang... I won''t ever betray your trust in me. Nor Zhang Xuan''s." "I know... And if you ever betray me, then I would blame myself for miss-judging you.", Zhang Hu smiled. "Thank you.... Uncle Zhang..." "You''re welcome, now go, find her.", Zhang Hu waved his hand. Huang Wen left the room to find Zhang Xuan, a small house painted in green, behind the building. His heart filled with joy, but at the same time he could feel the heavy responsibility that now on his shoulder. The heavy weight didn''t burden him though. Rather he bore it with certain satisfaction. He felt like he was on the right path. Before, when the world suddenly changed, he was lost. He was intoxicated by the power he suddenly got and at the same time he was feeling helpless in the face of the problem that seemed to huge to handle. For days he was running from his responsibilities as a son, as a man. He used the collapsing of the society and the evil part of human psyche, as an excuse. Zhang Hu''s requests put everything in order. Huang Wen felt waves of gratitude surged from within, at the same time he realized that he was lacking a lot as a man. Before he knew it, Zhang Hu became an image of the ideal man, within his heart. Zhang Hu used to be the charismatic leader of the White Tiger gang whose influence was covering more than one province. When Zhang Hu led hundreds of men, all of them were willing to die for him. Huang Wen felt the same, it close to fanaticism. Not long after Huang Wen left the building, Fan Zheng went inside and went to see Zhang Hu. "So.. What do you think about him?", Fan Zheng dropped his ass on one of the sofa and asked. "Not bad... I guess I will trust Zhang Xuan''s judgment for now. We''ll see later, how things will progress." "You sent him to find the girls parents and then his own parents as you''re planned?", Fan Zheng asked. "Hmm", Zhang Hu nodded. "Hmm... but the road will be filled with danger.", Fan Zheng said. "I want my son in law have the strength to overcome danger, otherwise how could he protect my daughter?", Zhang Hu answered. "Should we send several strong trusted men to accompany him?", Fan Zheng asked. "We''ll see. I think we could spare some people but we need to select them carefully. The last thing I want, is for someone to back stab my future son in law.", Zhang Hu answered and smiled. "Haha, so you already call him your future son in law now?", Fan Zheng chuckled, "Okay, we''ll pick the people we could trust. I think we could gather around ten men. Do you think their parents survive this long?" "Hmmm... Chen Fang and Xia Bao, if we could survive those two should be able to survive too. Though we could never say anything for sure. Too many trivial incident killed once a great man. I don''t know, I hope they do and if they do survive. I want them to live here with us. I don''t want to be a Liu Bei who met Xu Shu and win his loyalty just to lose him afterwards." Chapter 22. Zhang Xuans mother. Huang Wen was received kindly by Zhang Xuan''s mother, Zhang Xuan, Chen Yao and Xia Yue waited for him too. Zhang Xuan was less talkative during their meeting. Her mother asked various questions about Huang Wen''s family and his background. He was a bit overwhelmed, but compared to his conversation with Zhang Hu, it could be considered as easy. It seemed Zhang Xuan''s mother had heard a lot from Zhang Xuan about Huang Wen''s positive traits. She was truly grateful that Huang Wen saved her daughter and brought her home. Comparing Zhang Xuan''s mother and father, was like comparing heaven and earth. They both truly stood at the different end of the spectrum. Zhang Xuan''s father have big and heavy build, while her mother was slim and petite. Zhang Xuan''s father had booming, deep, rumbled voice, while listening to her mother was like listening to the gentle rustling wind of spring. If meeting Zhang Xuan''s father for about fifteen minutes felt like years, then when Huang Wen met with Zhang Xuan''s mother, hours flew by, he barely noticed the time. Zhang Xuan''s mother certainly knew how to make her guest felt at home. Huang Wen also met with Zhang Xuan''s little brother, there was a big gap of age difference between them two. No wonder Zhang Xuan loved her little brother so much. If there was something that made him sad, it was that the warmth he felt, reminded him of his own family. For a moment Huang Wen was lost in his own world, he was thinking about his family. Now, that he already made up his mind to make the journey to find them, he could think of them without feeling guilty. "Are you thinking about your family?", suddenly Madam Zhang Hu gently patted his hand. "Uh... yes... sorry.", Huang Wen surprised. "You don''t need to apologize. We understand how you feel...", there was a pause, they knew words meant little in this situation, "Let''s hope that they''re alright. Your parents too, Chen Yao, Xia Yue..." "Now you kids go outside, leave the dishes, I''ll take care of it.", Madam Zhang Hu stood and waved her hand, asking them to go outside. "Wait Aunty. Let me help you..", Huang Wen hastily tried to help. Madam Zhang Hu laughed and slapped his hand, "No, no, no. You''re all my guests here and I forbid guests from doing any works in my house. It''s my rule and you''re not going to be the first to break it. Zhang Xuan, take them outside will you?" Laughing Zhang Xuan who knew her mother dearly, took Huang Wen and her friends outside. "So what do you think about my mother?", she asked Huang Wen when they were strolling around the house. "She''s the nicest mother I ever know.", Huang Wen answered without any hesitation. "My mother probably would rap my head if she hears me saying it, but that''s what I think. No wonder your father was head over heels for your mother.", he added. Zhang Xuan chuckled, secretly she said to herself, ''If only you know my mother...'' Zhang Xuan remembered a few nights ago when she had a conversation with her mother, she told her mother everything about Huang Wen, including her decision to marry him, before she told her father. -------- o --------- Back then her mother asked her seriously, "My daughter Xuan... Are you sure of this? Choosing a husband is an important matter for us women. Make a wrong choice and you''re bound to suffer. Even if you manage to free yourself by then, it will be hard to recover your loss. Make the right choice and you might benefit for years till the day you die." "I''m quite sure of his character mother, he might not be as good as father, but I think he''s quite reliable.", Zhang Xuan answered. "Hmm..., it''s not easy to get someone as good as your father. If he''s half of your father, that''s good enough.", said Madam Zhang Hu, she couldn''t hide her pride for Zhang Hu. Zhang Xuan chuckled, "Probably he''s half of a father by now, but with my support he might be able to be as good as father." "Ah... we''ll see about that later, but the most important thing, Xuan my daughter, more than how reliable he is. Is your confidence at putting a rein on him. Have you think about that?", Zhang Xuan''s mother laughed softly. "Mother, you said that for a powerful man to stay with one woman, is a rare case. All men tend to want more than one woman, some don''t have the means to do so, some of them will choose lowly tricks to satisfy their desire while the other chooses to suppress their desire instead. Then some will have the means to do so, wither by their wealth, fame, strength, etc. If those who have the means to do so but choose to stay faithful then he is man among men, but the more extraordinaire they''re the harder it is for them to stay faithful." "This Huang Wen, like I said, he has the potential to be a man with extraordinaire power, as such, I don''t have the confidence of making him stay faithful to me and only me.", said Zhang Xuan. "Hmm... good, know yourself and know your enemy, then you will always win the battle. I always taught you how to judge yourself well and from both of your parents, you learn how to judge other people. I don''t think your judgment would be far from the mark. Then you have no choice but to use your sisters, with the three of you. I suppose it won''t be hard to tame him. You have thought about it, but are you sure you''re ready to share him with your sisters?", replied Madam Zhang Hu. Zhang Xuan blushed a bit, "Of course I''m ready... It''s not like I''m head over heels for him. Indeed there are part of me who was attracted to him but I decide to marry him with our family in mind." Madam Zhang Hu gently brushed her daughter''s hair and laughed softly, "Hahaha, it''s good to know not to love blindly but it won''t be easy. Even now I could see. Your mind knows what to expect but your heart still falling in love to him. Don''t ever think that it would be easy and it''s not a bad thing either. For now, why don''t you just enjoy it. I do wish that it would last for a long time." Zhang Xuan was blushing to hear that from her mother but she never hid anything from her, "Ai... mother... what should I do with my heart? It gives me suffering but at times of joy...If I think that one day I had to share him with my sisters I''m filled with jealousy." Her mother hugged her, "We women, jealousy are part of our nature, but as long as you keep it in your mind and make sure that you''re the one who pull the string behind the curtain, then it would be easy to control your jealousy. Remember, it is better to share him with people you can trust, rather than trying to have him all by yourself only to lose him to someone who has no good intention toward you" "I know... but how do you think I can make Xia Yue and Chen Yao agree to this plan?", Zhang Xuan asked her mother. "Well, Xia Yue is easier I think. She''s still naive and she believes she is the most attractive one among you three. As long as she thinks that Huang Wen loved her most, I think she wouldn''t mind sharing. You tell Huang Wen that and help him get Xia Yue, then he will love you more.", Madam Zhang Hu smirked. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Zhang Xuan sighed. "You don''t like it? Well, Xuan my daughter, it''s better if Huang Wen love you the most, because then it''s easier to gently control him. You do your sister a favor by doing that. As long as you''re careful, no one will hurt.", Zhang Xuan''s mother chided her. "Mother... sometimes I wonder if all you taught me is true...", Zhang Xuan asked while looking at her mother tenderly. Madam Zhang Hu laughed, "I won''t say that everything I told you is the absolute truth but in this world, from my experience, it''s better to fool other than be the fool. As long as you not abuse your power, it''s better to be the one who pulls the string rather than the opposite." Zhang Xuan gave up and sighed once more, "How about Chen Yao then?" "She won''t be easy. Huang Wen must be patiently dealing with her. Chen Yao idolize men with power, Huang Wen have it, as long as he allows things go naturally, he will have Chen Yao. In fact, I believe it''s a good thing, it would occupy his mind for a while. The more effort it takes, the more precious it is and more the value of you who help him to get it.", said Madam Zhang Hu. "Now, what about Huang Wen himself? How should I win him?", Zhang Xuan asked. "Since he isn''t a player and the way you describe him is inexperienced with a bit low self esteem. You shouldn''t play too hard to catch. Otherwise he will give up but don''t give in to easily too. Make him know that he can have you. It just that he needs to work for it." Madam Zhang Hu paused for a while before added with a twinkling eyes, "...And I think there is nothing wrong with giving him a bit teasing. You know to keep him motivated." "Mother... ", Zhang Xuan flustered. "What?", her mother asked innocently. -------- o ----------- "What about your parents, you never told me about them.", Chen Yao suddenly asked and brought back Zhang Xuan to reality. "Yes, we want to know too", Xia Yue added. "Well, they''re kind of ordinary but one thing I proud of them is that they loved their kids dearly. They''re not educated people nor they have any special traits compared to other but they love us, their children sincerely. My father though, he''s a bit special. He always had this idea that at least one of his sons should be someone who is educated and pursue knowledge.", Huang Wen answered after thinking about it for a while. "Heh... any other parents would like ordinary when you compared them with Zhang Xuan''s", Chen Yao snorted. She seriously added, "...But I agree with you. All that matter is that they love us sincerely and unconditionally." "En...", Xia Yue nodded her head in agreement. For a moment there was silence and their conversation reminded Huang Wen of Zhang Hu''s three requests. "Your father asked me to help Chen Yao and Xia Yue to find their parents and bring them here. My parents too.", he broke the silence. "En... I''m not surprised to hear that. He promised to me, that he would help Chen Yao and Xia Yue to find their parents but I knew him well. He isn''t the kind of adult who would break their promise, but at the same time he would not abandon his duty to many too. Which means it might take times before he could go to do it. I suspect that''s why he asked you to do it.", Zhang Xuan said. "Big Brother Huang... you will accept his request, will you?", Xia Yue took Huang Wen''s hand in hers and pleaded. "Don''t worry. I already said yes...", Huang Wen nodded. "I''ll come with you then", Chen Yao said with determination. "Me too, I want to come too", Xia Yue said. "If it''s possible then I would like to go with you too", Zhang Xuan said. A bit hesitant she added, "... but I don''t think my father would allow us to go with Huang Wen." "But why?", Chen Yao and Xia Yue asked at the same time. "It''s not safe out there. My father would not agree to put us at unnecessary risk. We have pictures of your parents, you two can give informations that could help Huang Wen to find them and that''s all he needed from us.", Zhang Xuan answered. "How could we stay idle here, while Huang Wen looked for our parents? We''re not afraid of zombies or even demons! We could easily kill tens or even hundreds of them!", Chen Yao protested. "No, Zhang Xuan is right and the greatest danger isn''t coming from zombies or demons but from thugs and criminals.", Huang Wen agreed with Zhang Xuan. "But just a few days ago we traveled alone, just the three of us.", Chen Yao tried to argue. "Not really, when we traveled alone, we''re traveling along the perimeters. My father and his men already cleared and secured most of the area. If anything happened, I assure him that we will retreat immediately. He told me posts of his men. Around this area, at least we have some sort of law and order.", Zhang Xuan calmly explained. "Your father''s law, you mean.", Chen Yao snorted, she was frustrated being unable to argue. "Yes... but he means well you know...", Zhang Xuan quietly answered. Chen Yao sighed, "Sorry Zhang Xuan... I know your father means well... it''s just..." "Chen Yao, Xia Yue, trusts me. I won''t disappoint you. If there is any clues, I will not hesitate to check on it. Even if the possibility is small, I wouldn''t neglect it. I swear, I swear on my parents.", Huang Wen sincerely swore. Chen Yao''s eyes suddenly moist, she stared at Huang Wen and saw his sincerity, "... thanks.." "No problem...", Huang Wen said shortly. "When are you going to go?", Zhang Xuan asked. "I think the sooner I go is the better.", Huang Wen said. "So soon...", Zhang Xuan felt sad that they must separate again. Chen Yao and Xia Yue who could imagine how it felt for Zhang Xuan, but at the same time worried about their parents, decided not to say anything. "Hmm... ", he nodded. "You''re right, the sooner the better... but don''t go without proper preparation.", said after a while Zhang Xuan. "Hey... in those three days, what were you doing? Have you reach another level by now?", Chen Yao asked to change the topic. In the next hour, Huang Wen told them over and over, how he gained the passive skill of Martial Art. How he spent the last 24 hours to level up non stop and many other things. Sometimes he needed to explain the same thing twice or more, because each of them asked it in the different manner. After that, it was their turn to tell their stories and Huang Wen to listen. When they were running out of topics, Chen Yao and Xia Yue suddenly stood. "We''re going to leave you two here now. I think you two have something to talk about.", Chen Yao smiled and winked. "Eh wait...", Zhang Xuan tried to prevent them from leaving. "No... no, no. You can''t avoid it for ever. Okay then, bye...", Chen Yao pulled Xia Yue, they walked away fast leaving Zhang Xuan and Huang Wen alone. Chapter 23. Zhang Xuans promise. Left alone, Zhang Xuan and Huang Wen just sat there in silence. Both could feel their heart pounded louder than usual. "Uhm.. , so... your father said, that he would agree with our marriage after I go to find Chen Yao and Xia Yue''s parent whereabout.... and my parents whereabout too. After that he wanted my parents to ask for you with all the formalities.", Huang Wen finally broke the silence. "I see..." "Yea... like that..." More silence, Zhang Xuan opened her mouth a few times, as if to say something but lose her courage at the last minute. "You want to say something?", Huang Wen asked. "mm... Do you look down on me because I''m easily gave myself to you?", Zhang Xuan asked, she didn''t raise her eyes. "No..., never... I... I''ve been watching you, even in a dangerous situation you can think calmly. I ... I never thought why are you willing to give yourself to a man like me. I never expect that you will. So, I''m just happy when you did it.", said Huang Wen. "Do you believe in love at the first sight?", Zhang Xuan asked. "Not really, are you telling me that..." "No, I''m not.", Zhang Xuan quickly replied. "Then..." "It''s a bit complicated... would you listen to my explanation from start to its end, without any interruption?", Zhang Xuan asked. "Sure", Huang Wen answered. "If you felt annoyed or angry or anything. Please wait until I finish my explanation. Is that okay?", Zhang Xuan asked for the second time. "I will listen.", Huang Wen assured her. "Okay then... It''s not that I don''t have any feeling for you. I ... I think I like you, probably love you, well, let''s say it''s not hard for me to imagine being your wife and... well... like that. But it''s not like I can''t wait to be your wife as well. I wouldn''t rush into something like marriage base just on my feeling...." Zhang Xuan paused for a while. "I agree to be your wife, because I''m thinking about my family. I agree with your prediction that our current society is crumbling. Left unchecked, soon it will be strong prey on the weak but I believe that we could avoid such thing if there are people with power who uphold rules and law. The old rules perhaps are a bit too complicated with complex bureaucracy. We should come up with something simpler but enough to protect the weak and give some sort of justice system for those within." "But it''s possible and I want it to happen, because I have my little brother, my mother, my friends and other people I want to protect. Even if I could level up and have the power to defend myself. Alone I won''t have the power to save other. We need society, we need rules and law. We need some sort of government." "You want to marry me. Have you thought what would happen if we have children of our own? Should they live in hiding until they strong enough to protect themselves? Should we live day by day in fear and stress? Keep watching our surrounding 24 hours a day?" "When I saw you, I saw someone who has the tenacity to be someone with great power but... it seemed that you are a bit too self centered... but at the same time you show that you''re reliable. Somehow you make me feel that I can trust you and in this new world where the situation changes so fast... I guess that''s why I decided to give myself to you. You can say that in a way, I''m using you for my own purpose. Do you understand now? Do you hate me for it?", Zhang Xuan ended her explanation and watched Huang Wen''s expression. Huang Wen felt a bit disappointed but at the same time he did understand Zhang Xuan''s reasoning and applauded her decision. He thought about it for a moment before answered. He shook his head, "No..., I don''t hate you. In fact, if I think carefully about what you said, shouldn''t I feel proud? You believe that I''m someone who you can rely on. How much a man could ask from his woman?" "I know it''s far from romantic... perhaps a bit business like... but that doesn''t mean that I have no feeling at all. It''s just that I choose you based on my rational decision rather than my feeling....", Zhang Xuan didn''t dare to look at Huang Wen. Huang Wen watched her expression and suddenly overwhelmed by his own feeling, ''This is my girl. This is my woman.'' His hand reached Zhang Xuan and pulled her closer, she didn''t struggle against it and rest her head on his shoulder. Zhang Xuan relieved after she was knowing that Huang Wen could accept her explanation. Suddenly she felt Huang Wen''s hand on her chin and gently lifted up. She raised her head and their eyes met. Her heart started to race faster. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. His hand was rough from days of using swords, but through the calloused hand she could feel his strength overflowing and that hand gently caressed her face. Slowly he moved closer and Zhang Xuan closed her eyes. She could feel his warmth ragged breath on her face, before his lips finally touch her lips. Soon they were kissing passionately. Zhang Xuan let her mind drifted away and simply enjoy the sensation that ran through her body as Huang Wen''s hand gently explored the curves of her body. "Wait...We''re in my father''s base... we''re not out there...", suddenly Zhang Xuan''s hand held on Huang Wen''s hand, as his hand started to slip under her shirt. They looked at each other, both with a reddened face. "Sorry...", said Huang Wen. "Would you mind to wait until we''re married?", Zhang Xuan asked, her expression filled with worries. "Sure... I''m the one at fault... I ... I think I was carried away...", Huang Wen answered. "Thanks... I appreciate it.", Zhang Xuan then rest her head on his chest once again, she could hear Huang Wen''s heart pounding. To tell the truth, she could feel her body wants more too but she didn''t want to be Huang Wen''s plaything. Zhang Xuan wondered if this was enough to make Huang Wen returned after he was gone to search for his parent. Accidentally her hand touched the lower part of his body and could feel the bulging rock hard part, that was under the strained of his pant, struggling to free itself. She took her hand away in shocked and raised her eyes to look at him. When their eyes met, both blushed even more. Zhang Xuan didn''t know where the idea came from, or where she found the courage to do it but keeping her eyes on his eyes, she bit her lips and braved herself. Huang Wen''s eyes widened as Zhang Xuan''s hand courageously slipped under his shirt and adventurously slid down his pants. As her hands gently touch the part of him that despite the embarrassing situation insisted to demand the attention, Zhang Xuan couldn''t keep her eyes to look at Huang Wen and hid it by resting her head on his chest. The last thing she saw was Huang Wen closed eyes. Huang Wen let out a low growl as Zhang Xuan''s fingers traced the path toward his towering part. She gently entangled it and let it escaped from its trapped position. Zhang Xuan whispered, "Promise me, you will return to me..." "I promise...I will complete all your father''s requests then I''ll come to marry you..." Zhang Xuan looked into his eyes while blushing heavily and said, "I promise you... when you returned... I... I''ll give you a present...And this just some hint about that present.." She gently stroke and squeezed a few times and then pulled her hands out. She lightly kissed Huang Wen''s lips and stood. Huang Wen was looking at her, somewhat frustrated but trying to keep it controlled, finally he grumbled, "Argh... you''re so evil..." Zhang Xuan chuckled, "C''mon, I promise you, really, honestly, next time, okay?" Huang Wen shook his head, "You haven''t become my wife, but you already give me a headache." "Well, are you regretting it now?", Zhang Xuan grabbed his hand and said while pouting cutely. Huang Wen laughed, "Nah... I know you''re going to be a headache from the start." "Aw... you''re so mean... I just teased you once and you already said that...", Zhang Xuan pretended to be angry. "Well, you left me hanging now.", Huang Wen replied. Zhang Xuan remembered and blushed, "Tsk... that''s the punishment for what you did to me?" Before Huang Wen could reply, she whispered to his ear, "Next time..., I won''t leave you hanging." She smiled gently, "I hope you could wait for that... but I''m yours ever since that day when you took my... you know... Please don''t be angry. You''re the first man for me." "I know..", Huang Wen gently pulled her closer. They walked back to Zhang Xuan''s house, holding hand all the way to her house. Next : Chapter 24. Chapter 24. Zhang Hus five trusted men. The next day, at noon, a truck carrying a group of six men, was moving out of Fuzhou, toward Nan An. Actually Nan An was part of Fuzhou, it was one of the smaller districts under Fuzhou''s jurisdiction, therefore it should only take them a few days, depended on the road condition. Huang Wen was one of those six. He still remembered clearly how surprised Zhang Hu was yesterday, when he told him that he would like to work on Zhang Hu''s request right away. If possible, he probably would go on that night but Zhang Hu insisted that he must spend the night at the base. The next day, early in the morning, Zhang Hu brought Huang Wen to meet five men and introduced them one by one to Huang Wen. They would accompany Huang Wen to complete the request. If there were no big problem, the journey to Nan An would take at most two days of the journey by riding the truck. They rather worried about the main provincial road, they predicted that there will be many people tried to escape, there might be many accidents and wreckage. Road to Nan An though, probably less traveled since Nan An just a small town near Fuzhou''s border. Depend on the result they might continue at completing the second request or returned to the base first with Chen Yao''s and/or Xia Yue''s parents, before left again for Huang Wen''s hometown to find his parents where about, since Huang Wen''s village was even further in the north, far from Fuzhou. Five men who accompany Huang Wen were Zhang Hu''s trusted men. First was Zhang Tian Yi, the police sergeant who was saved by Zhang Hu and now working for him. He was in his forty. His face was rough, square line jaw and a prominent sharp slanted eyes. He was a heavy smoker. Before the world changed, his stamina got worse due to heavy drinking and smoking but after the world changed he fixed the problem by spending his points on stamina. He hadn''t lost his strength though. Behind all the fat you could see his muscles bulging. Facing Zhang Tian Yi, one felt like facing one angry truck. Along with his strength, Zhang Tian Yi also a good marksman. He was an honest and direct person, which was one of the reasons why after tens of years of service, he still a sergeant, despite his perfect performance as a detective. He contradicted his superior too many times, fortunately some people acknowledge his good performance but even with their help he couldn''t get a promotion higher than a sergeant. The second one was Zhang Tian Yi''s junior. Liu Wang Yun, he was young, only five years older than Huang Wen. He had a good athletic physique, balanced strength, stamina and speed. He didn''t give you the feeling of threat that you can feel from Zhang Tian Yi. He had a pleasant to look at face, not handsome but clean shaved, smooth healthy skin and a nice hair cut. Complemented Zhang Tian Yi''s, Liu Wang Yun used to play as the good cop while Zhang Tian Yi took the bad cop role. Both have good observation skill and together nothing could escape their sharp eyes. The third person named Ma Heng, he was a mechanic before the world change. If anything happened to your car, he knew how to fix it. Since he used to work with heavy tools, you could easily see his bulging forearm that was decorated with snake like veins. He didn''t give much presence. In a group of people, one might forget that he was there. Ma Heng preferred to sit and quietly listen to other conversations, rather than voicing his opinion. That was until someone mentioned his favorite topics, either any stories about machines or football. In taking decisions, unless he strongly objected the decision, he would follow the leader or the majority. He had a low profile, yet after spent certain time with him, people would start to trust him. Unconsciously they turned to look for his advice when faced with unsolved problems. His logical and structured way to analyze problems and find a solution, make him dependable. He used to play football along with his friends, in a local amateur football team, once a week. So he had pretty good stamina. The fourth one was the talkative Tian Zhong, totally the opposite of Ma Heng, he had silver tongue. Combined his tongue and his look, he could easily convince people to believe his words. It wasn''t a big surprise to know that he worked as a property salesman before the world changed. He was the perfect example of modern carrier man. He carefully took care of his body and appearance. Even after the world changed, as soon as he was saved by Zhang Hu, despite all the work of killing the zombies, he always made sure to look presentable whenever possible. He worked out at the gym twice a week and had a well sculpted body. Although he was lacking fighting experience, it was easily remedied in this new world. Still he was far behind the first three in term of ferociousness. The fifth one was a doctor. Zhang Hu included him in the team so they had someone who had medical knowledge in time of need. He was gentle and friendly looking, Chen Wu Xuang. Do not fooled by his appearance though. He was one of those who manage to get through the harshest earlier shocked by his own strength. He had the courage to take decisive action when he needed to. As a doctor who was assigned in ER Division, he knew when doubts could lead to a bad ending, while quick decision after a thorough observation could save a life. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. The ability to stay calm in any situation was one of his main strengths. He could easily detached himself from any situation and perfectly stood as an observer, gave him an objective observation as he assessed the situation and make a decision based on all the information. The other would be his decisive action once he made a decision. Each one of them, even the low profile Ma Heng, had the personality that drew people to them in a difficult time. After spent a few days with these people in time of danger, people started to listen to their opinion. Zhang Hu had tasked them to lead a group of people in the past few days. Quietly he groomed them into dependable right hand men. Each one of them only needed little more zombies to reach level 10 and they showed their good judgment by spending their points to minimize their weaknesses. Actually Zhang Hu planned to improve their level upto Level 10, before he sent them to accompany Huang Wen. But since Huang Wen decided to go to the mission faster than the schedule, Zhang Hu and Fan Zheng decided to let them reach level 10 on the way. Before they left the base, Zhang Hu talked with Huang Wen in person, "You... you plan to marry my daughter and become my son in law. I know Zhang Xuan didn''t refuse your proposal and I don''t have any reason to refuse it too. Although I would wait to see how you finish the tasks that I gave but 8 out of 10, you are my future son in law, as such, I want you to learn from these five men and at the same time win their trust." "Once you all returned from this mission, I would talk to them and ask their opinion of you. They know your relation with Zhang Xuan. They also know my plan for the future, as such they know how important it is to have someone who is reliable. Based on that, they will give their opinion of you." Huang Wen felt a bit annoyed but at the same time challenged by the set up, "Hmm... so in short, other than help me to finish the mission, they also people who will observe and judge me." Zhang Hu nodded, "You can see it like that but if that''s my intention, would I tell you these things now?" Huang Wen frowned, Zhang Hu was right. If that was his intention then it was better to keep it secret from Huang Wen. The only reason for Zhang Hu to tell him all these, means Zhang Hu already accepted him as his son in law, unless Huang Wen do something that terribly stupid, nothing would change his decision. His main purpose rather, to make his trusted men to accept him. As Zhang Hu''s son in law, means he had a special position. It will be natural if after certain time in the future, he will hold authority over Zhang Hu''s men. If he couldn''t earn their trust when it happened, then such thing would only create conflict within the organization. Suddenly Huang Wen could see Zhang Hu''s plan for him in the future, depend on his ability, he could be one of Zhang Hu''s most trusted men. Perhaps only slightly below Fan Zheng. We should remember that by this time Huang Wen idolized Zhang Hu in his heart. This gesture from Zhang Hu, naturally made him felt extremely grateful. Huang Wen raised his head, he looked at Zhang Hu and sincerely slightly bowed, "Many thanks Uncle Zhang...." Zhang Hu smiled and waved his hand, sent him away, "Good if you understand, now leave and may heaven bless you with good luck, that you may return with good news. Go now, don''t make them wait." ---- o ---- The one who drove the car was Liu Wang Yun, Tian Zhong sat next to him, while the rest sat on the back. Since the others were much older than him. Huang Wen who was a socially awkward sat in silent. Once and a while the doctor, Chen Wu Xuang would start a conversation, but similar to Ma Heng, Huang Wen tend to listen quietly and rarely joined the conversation. Since they left, Huang Wen already thought about Zhang Hu''s words. At first he was thinking about the best way to win their heart but at the end Huang Wen decided that it''s better to act naturally, to be himself rather than trying to act. He believed that each one of them was men who have good observation skill and an unnatural act would be easily noticed. Rather than win their heart, they might think Huang Wen as dishonest or at best as someone who was lack of self confidence. After all, Ma Heng was quiet and introverted person as well, but after a while people accepted him as reliable. ''I have plenty of time and in this dangerous time, it''s easier to show whether you were reliable or not, through your action and the way you handle problems.'', Huang Wen thought to himself. There was silence for about half an hour when suddenly Zhang Tian Yi broke it, he turned to Huang Wen and directed a question to him, "Oy, A Wen, boy, had you kill a person before? Not zombies, not demon, but human." Chapter 25. First kill. "Kill a man? Uh... no. I just killed zombies. Never have to kill another man before.", Huang Wen answered, a bit flustered because Zhang Tian Yi suddenly asked him a question. "So it seems, we got two greenies here... you and Tian Zhong there. Ma Heng and Chen Wu Xuang already have their first kill.", Zhang Tian Yi said casually but his eyes never left Huang Wen, he carefully observed Huang Wen''s expression. "Oh... I see...", Huang Wen hesitated, didn''t know what kind of answer Zhang Tian Yi was expecting from him. At the same time, he took a glance at Ma Heng and Chen Wu Xuang. Ma Heng was a quiet man and Chen Wu Xuang was a gentle one. Huang Wen never imagined both of them have killed someone before. Chen Wu Xuang apparently saw his expression, while smiling he told Huang Wen, "I have to, otherwise this person going to rape one of my patients." "Of course..., I know we''re living in an anarchic situation right now. I know sooner or later. I''ll be put in some situation where killing might be my only answer. It just... doesn''t feel real.", Huang Wen replied. "Well, we''re going out of Lei Jiang, better prepare yourself. Before this journey end, I think we''ll be forced to kill some.", said Zhang Tian Yi. "Boy, do you think you''re ready when the time comes?", he asked again. Huang Wen didn''t answer right away. All three of them were looking at him, waiting for his answer. "I''m not sure..., I''ve seen people died in some of the most horrible way possible, attacked by zombies. I''ve killed zombies, crushing their skulls, beheading them, maimed them and in many other ways. Killing another human being should be just another small step after all that, but... I don''t know." "When the first time I saw people died, I was disoriented, it felt so surreal, before I could process it, the zombies attack and my survival instinct kicked in. I didn''t think or actually have the time to feel. I just did... to save myself." "... and when I figure it out about the leveling up, part of it felt like a game and it also affected me in a way that actually pushes me, motivated me to kill more zombies. That day was like... I don''t know. I''m not fully alive but everything focused on chasing more skills, more items and improving my level. It''s like my mind consists of nothing but improving my level. Until... well, until I met the girls. Slowly I regained my mind, my life, my feeling but by that time, killing zombies already become something that was part of my life. It''s just something normal." Zhang Tian Yi, Ma Heng and Chen Wu Xuang listened and sighed. They too in their own way adapted to the new world. Something so bizarre had become the norm. "Now, with my mind, my feeling returned normal, would I be able to do something that I never do before, like killing another human being? I think depend on the circumstances. I will be able to do it but I''m not sure. I don''t know...", Huang Wen shrugged his shoulder. "Hmm... it''s better like that... I think.", Ma Heng who was quietly listened, suddenly spoke. "I mean, I would be a bit scared of you if you could kill other human being so easily.", Ma Heng shrugged his shoulder. "Hmph..! He''s got a point.", said Zhang Tian Yi, "but you better learn to get used to it. I''m not asking you to turn into a heartless, cold blooded murderer, but if you hesitate in the wrong time, then it could cost our lives." Huang Wen nodded, "I understand. I would keep it in mind." Suddenly the truck stopped. "Another wreckage I guess, c''mon let''s clear the street.", Chen Wu Xuang jumped down from the truck, followed by the other. When they walked toward the front of the truck, Liu Wang Yun and Tian Zhong were already waiting for them. "Something strange.", said Liu Wang Yun. Huang Wen looked to the front, he wondered why Liu Wang Yun said that. It was just another wreckage and actually there was still some path left for their truck to pass by. "Hmm...", Zhang Tian Yi frowned and seemed concerned. Huang Wen wondered what was so strange, but decided to keep his mouth shut. "Boy... it seemed the time comes for you to kill your first human being.", said Zhang Tian Yi. Huang Wen turned to look at his companions face. All of them, their face turned serious. Huang Wen could feel a killing aura seeped out of them. It was the first time for him. Perhaps due to his eye of perception or high spirit stat, he could feel it. "I think they will post their men on both sides.", said Liu Wang Yun. "Hmm..", Zhang Tian Yi and the others nodded. "So what''s the plan?", Tian Zhong asked. "I think they already saw us.", Liu Wang Yun added. As they discussed, Huang Wen turned his eyes to look at the wreckage for the second times. Now he realized why the others think that it was strange. From a glance, it seemed like the usual wreckage, but the path that was left was suspicious. The wreckage was positioned in a way that people won''t be able to see what''s behind it as they moved through the narrow path. Once people were moving along that path. People would easily surround them. Block their retreat path and ambushed them from four directions. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. "Let''s pretend to return to the truck. Tian Zhong and Liu Wang Yun will ride the truck, while the four of us pretend to return to the back of the truck but using the body of the truck, we secretly sneaked and approach them from another direction.", they finally decided a plan. "Okay, I will waste some time so you four could move ahead of us.", said Liu Wang Yun. "Delay until we''re on position. I''ll give you a signal from that building. After you see the signal, count to thirty before you move.", Zhang Tian Yi spoke to Liu Wang Yun and Tian Zhong, he pointed at one of the tallest building near the wreckage. "I get it.", Liu Wang Yun and Tian Zhong nodded. "Let''s do it. Boy, I know you have the fastest speed but wait for us okay. Let''s attack them together. We don''t know how many people are there.", Zhang Tian Yi spoke to Huang Wen. Huang Wen nodded. He had no problem with their plan. Obviously Zhang Hu knew how to judge people correctly. None of them seemed hesitated or lose their courage. They didn''t under estimate their opponent and judged the situation calmly. Liu Wang Yun purposely took his time to start the truck, meanwhile Huang Wen and the other three use their agility to speedily approach the wreckage hidden by the buildings next to the street. Within few minutes, they already hidden, on the roof, of one of the tallest building and carefully observe the situation below. They could see Liu Wang Yun and Tian Zhong got out from the truck and started to check on the machine. "Look, we''re right. There are people waiting to ambush us there.", Zhang Tian Yi pointed out at a group of men below. They were stationed around, hidden behind the wreckage from the street, but could be seen from their position. "There are around 30 men in there, some on the left wreckage and some on the right. Some of them have guns with them.", Ma Heng observed. "Hmm... A Wen, boy, do you think you could go to the other side unseen by them in short time?", Zhang Tian Yi asked Huang Wen. Huang Wen already observed the buildings around the location and before Zhang Tian Yi asked, he already mapped his path toward the other side. He knew he had the highest agility and likely would be tasked to keep the men on the furthest side busy, while the other take care of the other side. When Zhang Tian Yi asked him, he nodded without any hesitation. Zhang Tian Yi seemed satisfied. Soon they divided the roles in this battle among them. It took only seconds. Zhang Tian Yi, waved his hand toward Liu Wang Yun and Tian Zhong. Tian Zhong who was watching for the signal, told Liu Wang Yun. Few seconds later they back to the truck and started it. When their ambusher''s attention turned to the truck, Zhang Tian Yi, Ma Heng, Chen Wu Xuang and Huang Wen quickly moved to their position. "A Wen boy, remembers, don''t hesitate, kill them right away, they might not ambush us yet, but surely they did this many times before. They deserve it.", Zhang Tian Yi whispered to Huang Wen right before Huang Wen separate from the other three. Huang Wen nodded, he lightly moved so fast, almost like a shadow he reached the other side. He mapped everything beforehand. His body knew where to jump as soon as it landed. His eyes locked on his target, it was a man who held a shotgun and had a heavy build. Each step he was closer to his target, his heart raced one beat faster. He couldn''t have any doubts, even as each of his movements brought a distasteful taste into his heart, with a clenched jaw Huang Wen already pointed his sword right at his target''s neck. His stomach squeezed, his chest tightened, three more steps... Two... One... His sword flashed so fast and with a smooth movement it slid the artery on its target''s neck. Blood sprayed everywhere like a fountain. He whirled to keep the momentum and his eyes were already locked at the second target. Huang Wen''s world''s filled with nothing but red blood color. The battle broke instantly. Zhang Tian Yi, Ma Heng and Chen Wu Xuang were slaughtering their opponent on the other side, while Liu Wang Yun and Tian Zhong arrived and soon moved to help Huan Weng. The panicked enemies were taken a back by the sudden twist of fate. Many were killed before realized that their prey was right on their nose and now turned into the hunter but obviously they were experienced as well. Although many were killed soon the rest fight back. Shout and scream heard everywhere, the shrieking sound of sword slicing bones, the sound of shots and explosion but Huang Wen couldn''t hear it at all, in his mind the word "Kill! Kill! Kill!", reverberated and filled his existence. He was turned into the god of death. Part of him wanted to throw up as his body moved about from killing one target to the next target. Chapter 26. Hard Decision. Huang Wen fought feverishly. He felt his senses heightened. Sometimes he ducked from an attack that launched from behind. Although he couldn''t see it, somehow he could feel the danger. He noticed nothing and at the same time everything. One by one the enemies fell. Huang Wen''s speed was simply overwhelming for those who never experience a level up. With only their natural ability, they must rely on their weapon. Against unsuspecting prey, they stomp over them easily with their guns. Now, they were forced to face their enemy in such a close quarter and in a chaotic battle. Five of Zhang Hu''s men were known for their courage. They used to fight the zombies in close quarter. How could these groups of men compared to them? Huang Wen was an extreme case by itself. He moved between his enemy with such grace and agility that even the most experienced enemies couldn''t follow his movement. Once they face Huang Wen they would fall to his sword in less than five movements. Huang Wen just killed a man and moved in a flash to another position searching for another enemy when he realized they just killed everyone. Well not everyone, there were two men captured alive by Zhang Tian Yi and Liu Wang Yun. Huang Wen and Tian Zhong stood in a daze, disoriented, the smell of blood, the raging desire for killing their enemy as fast as possible still filled their body, but now it had no target. Slowly everything back to normal, one by one all the memories were coming back to him. Everything that was suppressed start to surge up. Even his memories of killing his best friend Cao Bao who turned into a zombie. He could feel nauseated feeling slowly built up within his body. Suddenly he heard someone was retching. Huang Wen turned to see. It was Tian Zhong. It seemed the same thing happened to him and as Tian Zhong looked around at the mess he just created, it got him and he couldn''t hold it in. The scene, worked like a shock that snapped Huang Wen out of his dreamy state. Although the nauseated feeling won''t go away, but his conscious mind spoke to defend his act, suppressing the guilty feeling that was judging and prosecuting him. He consciously refused to look at the corpses and turned his attention to the two men who were captured by Zhang Tian Yi and Liu Wang Yun. While Huang Wen and Tian Zhong still in a daze, the other four had begun interrogating them. Zhang Tian Yi and Liu Wang Yun, surely had many experience. Even the toughest underworld assassin would open his mouth under their interrogation, how would these newbie thug could keep their mouth shut. With a few "suggestions" they began to blab and told Zhang Tian Yi everything about their group. Huang Wen was a bit late, but he still managed to hear some of them. A while later Tian Zhong came sheepishly. He quietly whispered to Huang Wen who was nearest to him, "Uh... sorry... so how things going?" Huang Wen turned and smiled, "Hey... what''s the apology for? Anyway it seemed Uncle Zhang Tian Yi and Brother Liu Wang Yun had them spill everything. We''ll just have to wait until they finished telling everything." Tian Zhong nodded and now he turned his attention to the interrogation. There wasn''t any new information by then, Zhang Tian Yi and Liu Wang Yun simply cross checked them and tried to find if the information was true or not. From listening to their interrogation, bit by bit, Huang Wen and Tian Zhong learned a bit about their opponent. After a while, both Zhang Tian Yi and Liu Wang Yun seemed satisfied. They looked at each other, then turned to the other as well. With gestures, all left the fate of the captured enemies to Zhang Tian Yi. Zhang Tian Yi looked at the two of them with his cold eyes and his voice was just as cold, "Hmm... I don''t trust you both. When humanity face great danger, you guys rather took advantage over the weak, such character... believe me, I''ll kill any of you without any regret." Still with his cold stare, "... but for the same reason, I decided to let you both free. I hope you will think of your action in the past and what you will do in the future. I hope..." Zhang Tian Yi gave it an underline note, "I hope, you''re not back to that group of yours. I don''t care if you decide to report us and as I said before. I won''t feel any regret killing pests like you two. So if I find you back to your group, you better be prepared." The two of them obviously relieved after heard that Zhang Tian Yi would let them go free, but now they were confused about what they should do. Chen Wu Xuang saw it and said, "You two stay here and talked about it on your own." Zhang Tian Yi agreed and nodded, without much words. Zhang Tian Yi led his group to leave that place. They needed to discuss their next step. They went to find a place to rest and discuss. On the way, Zhang Tian Yi told Huang Wen and Tian Zhong of the information that they managed to obtain during the interrogation. Apparently there were a group of thugs led by a man, managed to take control over a small village named Yuan Ge and build his base there. The village was surrounded by hills and forest. There was a small river that later will be integrated to the Minjiang River. So the village was quite strategic, easy to defend and could self produce all the basic necessities. They have enough wood to strengthen their defense. Some of the villagers were recruited but most of them worked like a slave under their control. The leader, Shi Long, apparently was one of a very ambitious man. He planned to take over other villages as well and began to absorb other thugs they found around the area. They also stocked many foods and weapons. They even build walls around the village. It just wood palisades but to build it within a few days wasn''t an easy feat either. From the captured member of that group, Zhang Tian Yi and Liu Wang Yun also learned about the power division within the group and other extra information. "Now, what are we going to do with them?", Zhang Tian Yi ended his explanation and turned to Huang Wen. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. "It is your mission. We''re here to help. If we go to save the villagers from this little tyrant, then we will put your mission at risk. Their number is big and it seemed that the leader has some capabilities despite his cruel method.", Chen Wu Xuang added. Huang Wen nodded but didn''t answer right away. It was really hard to decide. After a while, Huang Wen took a deep breath and said, "How about this, we go there and do a more thorough investigation of their power and the situation there. If it is possible, I''d like to deal with them without asking assistance to Uncle Zhang Hu." "Why can''t we ask support from the main force now?", Zhang Tian Yi asked. Huang Wen nodded, he realized Zhang Tian Yi asked because he wanted to know his reason and explained, "First, the strength between our group and their group nearly similar. Both have armies that reach around two hundred, if we have an open battle with them now I believe we''ll win but with lots of casualties. I would like to avoid this." "Second, unlike our forces where every fighter was allowed to level up, here the leader and his trusted men tried to keep his authority by limiting their men''s chance to level up. Just like this group, only one man who has the experience of leveling up. So even if their armies numbered hundreds, we only need to kill few of their leaders to ensure our victory." From the interrogation Zhang Tian Yi and Liu Wang Yun found out that actually there was one high level among the group they just slaughtered. It accidentally happened to be the first man who was killed by Huang Wen. They were really fortunate in that battle. Zhang Tian Yi replied, "Hmm... I agree with you. From your answer it means you already made up your mind to help the villagers, is that right?" "From the information we got, yes, most likely I would like to save them. Either by ourselves or by asking assistance from our main force. However, if after our investigation I think that the villagers situation is still manageable, there is a chance that I wouldn''t do anything for now.", replied Huang Wen. "Heh... since most of them are criminals even before this new world, the chance is they treat the villagers poorly. So what''s your limit?", said Zhang Tian Yi. Huang Wen hesitated for a while before answered, "As long as they provided food for the villager, even if it''s not much. As long, as they don''t abuse children...." He paused for a moment before continued, "... even if they rape women, as long as they don''t treat them too inhumanly... I think... I think we could leave them to their own device for now." "Hmm... you''re pretty lenient there... if that''s the condition then I guess we have a 50:50 chance on whether we would take action against them or not.", Zhang Tian Yi before he seemed to give it a thought. While Zhang Tian Yi quietly thought over Huang Wen''s answer. Chen Wu Xuang asked Huang Wen, "Huang Wen, you said even if they rape women as long as it''s not too inhumanly you could allow them to do it. Is that true? How could you allow such thing to happen?" Chen Wu Xuang,before he met Zhang Hu, with some other men he worked to defend the survivors who happened to be in the hospital where he worked. During that few days, he killed one of their own, who drunk with the power and tried to rape one of his patients. For Chen Wu Xuang, it seemed a bit of that Huang Wen would let this group of thugs go with rape. Huang Wen replied, "It is not like I do that with a clear conscience but in this new world, I think in many places that what would happen when the only law is the strong prey upon the weak. To bring order, we must build our power first. We will save them, but we will do that when we had the power to do it." Chen Wu Xuang seemed not satisfied, "Hmm... doesn''t that means, if we had the power to do it then we should help them. You said it yourself, by killing some key persons within that group, we will ensure our victory." "That''s probably true, but we didn''t know and had no way to know, how high the level of the leader. Even his own men only know that he could show a burst of extra ordinary strength. That''s one active skill, with his character there is no way he only has one active skill. Without knowing his other two active skills, it won''t be easy to kill him, even without his men around, without risking our life. All of you five, are people who are prepared to lead our forces. I won''t put you in unnecessary risk.", answered Huang Wen. Chen Wu Xuang sighed and shook his head, he turned to Ma Heng, "What do you think about it?" Ma Heng took a deep breath before carefully answered, "I agree with him, that we should try to avoid any conflicts before we have the strength that could subdue them...." "Haiiya... ", Chen Wu Xuang sighed once again. "... one of the conditions is more obscure compare the other two, how could we say that one rape is humane while another rape is inhumane? Isn''t all rape is inhumane?", Chen Wu Xuang argued. At that time, no one could answer his question. Suddenly Zhang Tian Yi who had been quiet until that point spoke, "All the three conditions are vague. I shouldn''t ask in the first place. How about this? Let''s see the village with our own eyes and we''ll discuss once again, what should we do once we see it." Huang Wen and Chen Wu Xuang looked at each other and after a moment of pause. They nodded. "I agree... Let''s see the situation with our own eyes first. It''s easy to say this and that, when you didn''t see it with your own eyes.", said Chen Wu Xuang. "I agree.", said Huang Wen. "Okay, everyone agrees?", Zhang Tian Yi asked the other. Ma Heng, Liu Wang Yun and Tian Zhong nodded in agreement. They began to camouflage their truck before they left it in that abandoned warehouse. Each of them brought a backpack, filled with food and water. They chose to approach the village quietly on foot. Chapter 27. A Plan out of Eiji Yoshikawas novel, Musashi. Huang Wen, Zhang Tian Yi, Chen Wu Xuang, Ma Heng, Liu Wang Yun and Tian Zhong were observing the small village where a group of criminal use it as their base from the top of a hill near that village. "Hmm... they only guard the roads toward the village. We could easily sneak in through the bamboo forest or through the moor.", Huang Wen voiced his opinion. "You''re right but we must time it well, since there was two group who patrol the perimeter, just like those two said.", Chen Wu Xuang replied. "Are we going to infiltrate their base and kill their leader? I felt we better do it at night if we''re going to do that.", Tian Zhong asked. Chen Wu Xuang apparently liked the idea but rather than voice his opinion, he turned to Huang Wen and asked, "Now, we''ve seen most of it. What''s your opinion? Should we leave this village without doing anything?" Zhang Tian Yi, Ma Heng, Liu Wang Yun and Tian Zhong turned their attention to Huang Wen. Everyone wanted to hear his opinion. Since they were sent to help Huang Wen to complete his mission, it would be better if Huang Wen''s opinion was similar to their opinion. If it was the opposite then, it will put them in a dilemma. If they voice their opinion first and it happened that Huang Wen disagree with them, it will put Huang Wen in dilemma. From the five of them, apparently Chen Wu Xuang and Tian Zhong had made their decision, it was shown on their face many times, how much they wanted to charge right now but decided to wait for a better moment and a better plan. Zhang Tian Yi, Liu Wang Yun and Ma Heng were rather hard to read. Ma Heng sometimes showed his feeling but he seemed decided to keep his opinion to himself. While Zhang Tian Yi and Liu Wang Yun, both kept their poker face. Perhaps their years of experience as a detective in the police department gave them the ability to completely control their expression. As soon as Chen Wu Xuang asked, Huang Wen answered right away, without any hesitation, "No..., we need to do something for the villagers but I''m still thinking what would be the best way to do it. I began to feel that clear the village from these pests is not enough. After all there are many criminals out there. We kill the ones here. One day there will be another." Chen Wu Xuang and the others seemed satisfied with Huang Wen answer, but now they began to think the problem that Huang Wen brought up. After some silence Tian Zhong spoke, "How about this, after we killed the criminals, one of us will return to Fuzhou and inform Master Zhang Hu. The rest stay here and wait until reinforcement arrived. Either to bring them safely to Fuzhou and integrate with our group. Or guard this village while we continue our mission?" "We should at least send three persons to inform Fuzhou, making the journey alone is a bit too risky.", said Liu Wang Yun. "Yes, I guess that''s right. How about that?", Tian Zhong agreed with Liu Wang Yun and now their attention returned to Huang Wen. Huang Wen carefully spoke, "That''s the first thing that came to my mind and I guess it would be the most rational option." He paused for a while, the way Huang Wen said it, made people felt that he had another idea and as he paused, the other waited for him to continue curiously. Huang Wen seemed a bit hesitant before he continued, "Have anyone here read Musashi by Eiji Yoshikawa?" Zhang Tian Yi, Liu Wang Yun and Tian Zhong seemed a bit confused. While Zhang Tian Yi began to shake his head to tell that he never had the chance to read it. Chen Wu Xiang slapped his thigh. "Ah..., that part about the villagers and the highlanders from the mountain?", he exclaimed. Huang Wen smiled and nodded, "Yes, I was thinking about that." "What about it?", Zhang Tian Yi grumbled since they hadn''t explained it clearly. Ma Heng answered, "In the novel, there was a time when there was a village who was attacked by a group of robbers from the mountain and Musashi helped them. Rather than simply fighting the robbers, he chose to help the villagers to realize that they have the power to fight against the robbers themselves. He incites their courage and together with Musashi, they manage to defend their village." "Of course Musashi play a big part to ensure that the casualties among the villagers were minimal but at the same time, he showed them how to defend themselves if the same problem arises while he''s not there.", Chen Wu Xuang added. Zhang Tian Yi, Liu Wang Yun and Tian Zhong nodded their head like chicken pecking for corn. "Hmm... If we can do that, that will be good, but how are we going to do that?", Zhang Tian Yi asked. Since Huang Wen was the one who threw that idea, now everyone turned their attention to him. Huang Wen already thought a plan, he still unsure but the more he thought about it the surer he was, that was why after hesitated a bit, he decided to tell them about his idea. "Tonight, I will secretly go to that village. I have the highest agility among us and I believe I can sneak in easily. After that, I will start to prepare the villagers, when I felt that the villagers are ready, I will send a signal and you guys could attack from the outside, create distraction. With your ability, you will draw many of their trusted men. That''s when I''ll lead the villagers to attack. Hopefully I could take down the leader while you guys take care his trusted subordinate at the outside and the villagers would attack their men who have no leader.", Huang Wen wasn''t one hundred percent sure about his plan, however he thought about it for long and finally decided that it was worth to try. When the other heard Huang Wen''s plan, they looked at each other hesitatingly. After a while Chen Wu Xuang turned to Huan Weng and asked, "Are you confident you could do it alone? Won''t it be too dangerous, since no one will know if something bad happened to you." "I understand but don''t worry. I''m quite sure I can do that and as precaution, gave me three days. Succeed or not, whether I will leave that village in three days or you receive the sign we will discuss after this.", Huang Wen replied confidently. His answer eased the doubt of the others, Zhang Tian Yi finally nodded and said, "Okay, let''s give it a try. Now, what the signal would be?" After everyone agreed with Huang Wen''s plan, they began to discuss the detail of their plan. With veterans like Zhang Tian Yi and Liu Wang Yun among them, it was easier for them to come up with it. The one who had the key role of this plan was of course Huang Wen. They spent the rest of the day resting and observing the village. When the night came, Huang Wen quietly moved toward the village, through their observation they had mapped out the path to enter and leave the village safely. Throughout the day, Huang Wen had memorize and visualize it many times in his head but to actually moved upon that path in the dark night wasn''t easy at all. Now the closer he was toward the village, Huang Wen must move carefully, threading his path around the bushes and thistles, hiding behind trees or the tall grasses. Before he made a move, he listened carefully and looked around. He made a decision for the next spot to reach. Only when he sure that it was safe, he moved quickly and quietly to the next spot. Little by little, he was getting closer to the village. With his speed within less than an hour, he finally reached the village. Now he moved more carefully. The place he wanted to go was the residence of one of the villagers. Previously as they observe the village from the top of the hill, they saw an incident within the village. It seemed the gang took one of the villager''s daughter or maybe a sister or wife. Anyway they saw a young woman dragged and an older man and woman try to save her. With one slap the older woman fell to the ground. While the older man tried to fight back, he was easily beaten to the ground, they beat him until he couldn''t stand and had to be carried back to his house. Huang Wen decided to pay them a visit. He needed someone he can trust among the villagers and who was better than this man and woman? From the top of the hill, they had confirmed their house and planned how to reach that house. Now he was already within the village. His destination was much closer now yet he must move more carefully than before. Not to mention that looking from afar and now as he was in the village itself, was a bit different. In that dark, every house, every corner seemed similar, he had to look hard for hints and find the direction. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. It took less than an hour to arrive at the village, but it took more than an hour before he finally reached his destination. He calmed his heart and carefully walked around the house until he found the window to their bedroom. He could faintly smell, the smell of Chinese medicines. Huang Wen put his ear on the wall and he could hear an old man sighed and quietly moaned in pained. Sometimes there was another sound of a woman sobbing. ''This must be it. This must be their room.'', Huang Wen thought to himself. Carefully he tapped lightly on the windows. Huang Wen waited patiently, once in a while, he would tap on the windows and put his ear on the wall to see if there was any reaction. He didn''t want to scare them. Although it might take a long time for them to notice and finally opened the window for him, he was willing to wait. Seconds felt like minutes and minutes like hours, but he waited patiently. Once and a while his hand flashed to snap at the mosquito. Once and a while, he had to leave that post and hid as a group of patrol passed by. Huang Wen never lost his patience and after who knows how long, when he tapped the windows and put his ear on the wall, he could hear the old man said something. "...Someone was tapping the window?", the woman said, there were hints of fear in her voice. "...", the man said something, his voice was too small to hear, apparently he was in intense pain. Now Huang Wen relieved, he patiently tapped the windows and waited. "...You''re right, if he was one of them then he won''t knock the window, they''ll just barge through the door. Perhaps... one of our neighbours?... what should I do?", Huang Wen heard the woman asked. "..." "Are you sure?", she asked for the second time. "..." Now Huang Wen could hear a foot step and he prepared to show himself. Huang Wen looked around for patrols but no one else in sight. He watched the window opened in anticipation. The window opened a little and from the inside the woman whispered, "Who''s there?" "I''m a friend, let me in. I can help.", Huang Wen whispered. "Hurry... otherwise a patrol might catch me here.", he whispered again. There was a moment of pause but a few seconds later the window opened wider. With his sharp eyes, Huang Wen could see the woman moved aside to give him a space. He didn''t waste more time and quickly he jumped in through the window. He moved so fast that the woman gasped in shock. "Shhh...", Huang Wen shushed her and quickly closed the door back. Only then he began to look around. On the bed there was a middle aged man laying. His body was full of bruises. His face showed lots of pain, but there was a gleam of hope flashed on his eyes as he watched Huang Wen intently. The other person in that room was a middle aged woman who hurriedly walked toward the middle aged man and watched Huang Wen with a mixed feeling of hope and fear. Huang Wen greeted them politely and explained with low voice, "Greeting, my name is Huang Wen, me and my friend came from Lei Jiang. We just passed through this village to Nan An, to look for our family." As the couple now had the time to look at him, the fear in their heart slowly dissipated. Huang Wen was young and polite. They didn''t see the rough and cruel expression from him. "This is my husband, Yao Ming. I''m Chen Xiu Min, his wife. You said you''re on your way to Nan An, so what are you doing here at night, secretly knocking on our window? And where are your friends?", Chen Xiu Min who no longer scared, asked. "We met with a group of thugs who tried to rob us, but we managed to defeat them and interrogate them. That''s how we know about this village. We decided that we can''t go on our journey just like that. We decided to take a look and see if we can do any help. Today, we''re observing this village from the top of that hill, north of this village. We saw about what happened to you. That''s why I came here. I want to talk with you, to know more about what happened here. My friends still wait at that hill.", Huang Wen explained carefully. Suddenly Yao Ming tried to get down from his bed with tears on his face, along with Chen Xiu Min his wife, they moved to kneel in front of Huang Wen and begged, "Please, help us to save our daughter." Huang Wen hastily reached them and prevented them from kneeling, "Stay..., stays on your bed. Okay don''t worry. We''ve seen it today and that''s our plan but first, we needed to know more about the situation here." Yao Ming shook his head stubbornly, "You need to hurry, they took little Ying... oh god, who knows what happened to her... we can''t waste time here... you need to hurry." Huang Wen sighed and slowly shook his head. He spoke to them seriously, "Please, think carefully and calmly. If we make a move in haste without good and solid plan, not only we''re going to fail. Even the life of your daughter would be in danger." "... but... but... but they, they''re going to...", Yao Ming with broken voices tried to plead. Huang Wen shook his head, "I know... you don''t need to say it. Since that day, I''ve seen many things, we could guess even if it just a bit... you''re the head of the family, you''re the man of this house. If you can''t think rationally, then who will protect your wife and your daughter?" "I can''t say that I know how you feel, but I''m also a man and believe me when I say I can imagine how you feel. I will help your daughter. In fact I want to help the whole village but we need a plan, and we have a plan.", Huang Wen sincerely replied. For a moment Yao Ming and his wife were sobbing. Of course, they understood but their heart couldn''t. Huang Wen patiently waited. "What''s your plan?", after he calmed down, Yao Ming asked. Huang Wen explained their plan carefully, he told them that his friends were ready to create distraction and at the same time, the villagers needed to attack the criminals from within but before they could give the signal, first they need to ensure that all the children and women are safe. Yao Ming didn''t say anything for a while before he asked, "How many of your friends out there?" "Five, there are only six of us that''s why we need all the villagers to work together with us.", Huang Wen answered. Yao Ming eyes dimmed, "Five... ah... there are at least a hundred of them... you said you beat a group of them, I thought you have many people..." Huang Wen replied, "There are only six of us, but we actually defeat 30 of them, 28 were killed, two of them survived but that''s because we let them live, so we can interrogate them." A bit of hope returned to Yao Ming''s eyes,"... are you... are you and your friends... a mutant? Like their leaders?" "A mutant?", this was his first time to hear that phrase. "Yes, a mutant, people whose supra natural power was awakened during the changes. We, villagers thought it was like that X-Men movies.", Yao Ming answered. Huang Wen thought to himself, ''So that''s how they call people who level up and this man, the leader of this criminals, made people think that it was something special.'' "If I do have a special power, then what?", Huang Wen asked. Yao Ming now believed that this man before him was one of the mutant but the good one. Suddenly he didn''t feel any pain. "Then... then if you''re willing to help us, we will fight. Previously when they first came, we tried to fight but their leaders, they have extra ordinary power. We can''t do nothing about it. Fight against them is nothing but suicide... we lost our will to fight.... but if you... if you and your friends lead us.... yes... if you help us with your power. I tell you, none of us are cowards. It just that we see no hope to win.", Yao Ming explained, gradually he regained his spirit. "We will help, we will definitely help but there is something you need to know.", Huang Wen mysteriously smiled. He then explained everything about the stat, about the strength they gained from killing zombies, how it would make them stronger and faster, how a skill book will give them special power and every thing else and Yao Ming''s chest filled with hope. Chapter 28. Preparation. Yao Ming''s eyes filled with determination but his body wasn''t ready to face the challenge of gaining experience and improved his stats. When he tried to get up from the bed, he cringed from the pain. "Let me be the one who goes.", his wife, Chen Xiu Min stood. "No.., no, this is my job!", Yao Ming tried to hold her hand but stopped in the middle, from the pain. "And what are you going to do with a body like that?", Chen Xiu Min stomped her feet. Yao Ming couldn''t answer. He opened his mouth but couldn''t find a word to argue back. Huang Wen regretted that he didn''t take Chen Wu Xiang with him. Perhaps because he was a doctor, as soon as they improved several levels after Zhang Hu introduced them to the level system, unlike Huang Wen who earned the passive skill third eyes, Chen Wu Xiang earned an active skill Healing level 1. With that skill he could use his spirit point to heal any injuries. It seemed that each people might receive different kind of skill depended on their aptitude. Zhang Tian Yi and Liu Wang Yun earned a passive skill: Marksmanship, which gave hit rate and attack bonus whenever they use any kind long range weapon. Ma Heng the mechanic earned a skill called Engineer, which will help him understanding various machinery and fix it. Tian Zhong earned a skill called Eloquence, which supposed to help him in negotiation. That was why Zhang Hu picked them among his men to assist Huang Wen, since each one could fill a role. Huang Wen realized it now. He failed to consider each of their strengths and used it in his planning. Rather than going to the village alone, he should take Chen Wu Xiang and Tian Zhong along with him. They saw how those people beat Yao Ming, so Chen Wu Xiang must be useful in such situation. He could also use Tian Zhong Eloquence to help him convince the villagers. Instead put the strength and weaknesses of his colleagues into consideration, he thought about how he could show his ability to them and took the main role. When he thought about it, he realized that he made an error judgment. He couldn''t back down now, it took time to secretly enter the village, it would take time to leave the village secretly and then brought back Chen Wu Xiang and Tian Zhong along with him. It would waste the entire night and they must postpone any plan to free Yao Ming''s daughter. Thinking about the girl and what would happen to her. Huang Wen determined to redeem himself from his miss-judgment over the situation. "Yao Ming, tries to check your stat?", Huang Wen asked Yao Ming. "Stat?" "Yes, when it was starting, don''t you hear a man talking inside your head? And then after a while another voice told you about your stat.", Huang Wen explained. "Oh... yes, but I don''t remember it now.", Yao Ming answered. "That''s not a problem. Just think inside your mind, asking for your stat. That voice will give that information. It represents your current stat.", said Huang Wen. Yao Ming nodded his head and after a while he said. "Level 1, Strength 9, Agility 10, Vitality 15, Stamina 16, Spirit 9, Health 7/17." Huang Wen secretly thought, ''Hmmm.... maybe because he used to physical labor, his vitality, stamina and health are higher than mine, even at level 1 but that''s because I spent my points on agility, spirit and strength. Health points, so whenever we received injuries, our health point will drop. When it reached zero, I guess we''ll die. Now what should I do?'' Finally he said, "Yao Ming, lets me tell you, currently I''m at level 20 and I''m only 1 point stronger than you. I think since you do much physical labor. Your physic already good even at level 1. Now all we need is to raise your level until it reaches level 3-4. Around that level you will receive a skill." Yao Ming nodded his head, "Ah... okay. I''m ready." Chen Xiu Min opened her mouth when Huang Wen said, "But your health point, I think that showed your injuries. I guess when it reaches zero it means you died. So listen to me now. I believed the higher your vitality is, the faster your body healed. We would spend all the points you earn into your vitality. Let''s hope it will make you healed faster. But I need someone to help me, to carry you out there, so I can hunt zombies for you. All you need to do is to kill it after I capture one." Chen Xiu Min, "Let me help, I can help you to carry him." "What do you say?", Huang Wen asked Yao Ming. "Husband... how could I stay at home when you''re out there with that injuries and not worry?", Chen Xiu Min asked Yao Ming. "Or if you have other people you can trust... but the problem, I think is how to convince them. If we could heal your injury tonight, it would convince them, right? So how about we let your wife to come with us?", said Huang Wen. "But wouldn''t that be dangerous?", Yao Ming asked. Huang Wen answered, "Actually the only danger came from those men, the zombies, they run away from me. So it is safe for you if I came with you to hunt them but its going to take a lot more work since I need to chase them. But hey, they''re slow and I''m pretty fast out there. So I have the confidence, in a short time, I''ll raise your level until you and your wife could hunt for yourself. When we reached that level, we could take other people with us. We''ll show how you are healed less than a night. It will give them something to think." "And I could raise my speed or strength, so I can give them some demonstration to convince them too.", said Chen Xiu Min. "Yes, that''s true. Actually since the higher your level is, the more zombies you need to kill. It''s easier to raise both of you to level 3, compared to raise one of you to level 6. So I agree that both of you need to level up.", said Huang Wen. Now Huang Wen and Chen Xiu Min turned to Yao Ming to hear his decision. Yao Ming sighed a few times, but at the end he nodded his head. Huang Wen didn''t waste any time, with Chen Xiu Min scouted their way out of the village. He carried Yao Ming on his back. It wasn''t easy. Huang Wen did carry Zhang Xuan in the past, but back then they didn''t need to hide. Now he had to walk carefully. Sometimes he needed to bend as he walked to avoid too much exposure. Not to mention that Zhang Xuan was 45kg, while Yao Ming was close to 70. Less than 15 minutes later, he needed to take a rest. "Sorry..." Yao Ming whispered to him. Huang Wen just smiled bitterly, "no... problem..." He secretly cursed, but he knew it was his own fault. It was the result of his greed on getting merits. "So... who is the leader of this gang of thugs?", Huang Wen used this chance to learn more about their enemies. "The leader is a youth named Shi Long, he liked to show his upper body that had a tattoo of a dragon coiled its body from his right forearm, all the way to his left forearm. He didn''t seem as tough as the other leaders under him, but for some reason they obey him.", told Yao Ming to Huang Wen. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "You said there are other leaders, who are they?", Huang Wen asked. "Oh there are four other leaders within the gang, Fei Hou, Han De, Fu Ming and Yee Zhong. They all obeyed Shi Long. Fei Hou is the youngest but among those four, it could be said he is the strongest one. The rest isn''t that special compared to Shi Long and Fei Hou.", Yao Ming explained. "Hmm... How many men work for them?", Huang Wen asked. "Uh... I think it''s around 100? I guess... perhaps more...", Yao Ming hesitated for a while. "How they arranged the security around the village?" "Most of the time, they just guard the two main roads toward this village. About 10 men for each entrance. Then there are two groups who patrol around the border. They took three biggest buildings in the village, most of their men lived in the village hall. Many women were held there to serve them. Then the richest man''s residence, their leader lived there, many young girls were held there to serve them. The last was the village''s granary. Each building has about 10 men as guard. Every once in a while they sent larger groups outside, I think they laid ambush to travelers on the road.", Yao Ming was trying to explain it in detail. "Hmm... we killed those groups of robber when they tried to rob us.", said Huang Wen. "They are not that strong... we already killed third of their people. Now it''s time for you and your neighbors to retake your village from them.", he continued. Yao Ming nodded his head, "You''re right... but back then we are terrified by Shi Long''s power. He''s just like the incarnation of the devil himself.... besides, once our family members were taken as their hostage, we''re worried that they might hurt them." Huang Wen nodded his head, "You''re right. Our main goal should be to secure those buildings where they held your families. Once I give my friends a signal, they will create trouble and withdraw the leaders and most of their men out of those buildings. That''s when we take back that building from them and defend it." For half an hour of they rested and made plan, before they continued their journey. Fortunately since Huang Wen went with Yao Ming and Chen Xiu Min, it was easier to find a route to avoid the patrol. Once they reached the outer part of the village, Huang Wen left Yao Ming and Chen Xiu Min to hunt for zombies. With his speed, even as the zombies tried to run away from him. Within a few minutes he would capture 3 to 4 of them and brought them back for Yao Ming and his wife to kill. As planned Yao Ming spent all his points on his vitality. Just as Huang Wen expected, the higher his vitality was, the faster his health point restored. As soon as half of his health restored, Yao Ming began to hunt by himself. Using Huang Wen''s sword he killed many zombies, without Huang Wen interfering, it was easier to find zombies, but that it also came with the risk of being overwhelmed by them. But both husband and wife fought bravely. They always reminded themselves of their daughter. Huang Wen watched them from afar, ready to help them whenever they needed it. He didn''t need to fight the zombies, just by approached them, would reduce the number of zombies greatly. They almost spent the entire night and stopped when Yao Ming''s health almost completely restored. When they returned to the village, Yao Ming had reached Level 7 and Chen Xiu Min was at Level 6. "Alright, do you think you''re ready to hunt alone with your friends now?", Huang Wen threw away all his worries and turned to Yao Ming. "Yes! I''m ready!", Yao Ming quickly answered, he gave a very determined expression. "Good, first let''s get few more people. Choose people you could really trust.", said Huang Wen. Yao Ming thought for quite some time before replied, "Okay, I have about five people in mind." "Let''s pick them, come now, we can''t waste time. Before the sun rises, let''s have six of your friends at least reach level 3.", Huang Wen said no more, he opened the window and jumped outside. Chen Xiu Min said, "I''ll come with you two." Yao Ming only hesitated for a few seconds, "Okay, you come with us." He turned to Huang Wen, "Little hero, could you lend me your sword? So my wife could use mine." Huang Wen nodded his head, "Okay... but don''t be tempted to keep it to yourself." Yao Ming hastily replied, "Never... never... I won''t have the courage to do that. Hero, what would you do yourself?" "If you don''t mind, I''ll be waiting at your house. Until you both got your weapon. Once you have enough weapon and I get my sword back. I''ll explore the forest a bit.", Huang Wen said, there was a small forest near the village, he sensed a demon lived there. With everything decided, they began to work on their plan. Yao Ming and his wife moved carefully from place to place, it took times to convince Yao Ming''s neighbor but when they saw how Yao Ming who was beaten during the day now was completely healed without any injuries, and Chen Xiu Min extra ordinary strength, it was easier to convince them. Yao Ming carefully chose people who had been hurt by the criminals in the past and secretly harbor the thought of revenge in their heart. That night they left the village through the bamboo forest. Since they knew the area better than Huang Wen, it was easier for them to make it out secretly compared to when Huang Wen got into the village by himself. However, it was a bit hard to find enough population of zombies for them to raise their level. They needed to travel a bit far before they met their first zombie. At first Yao Ming and his wife maimed the zombies for their neighbor and let them use their sword to kill the zombie, but soon each of them had their own sword and kill the zombies on their own. As they go further and further from the village, it was became easier and easier to find zombies. They stopped when everyone reached level 3. "We should hurry now." Everyone felt excited, they could feel how 4 points of agility affect their speed, some of them secretly wanted to raise their level even more but they know that they'' didn''t have much time before the dawn. On the way back to the village, they discussed of their next move. With heavy heart,Yao Ming agreed to wait once more. Tomorrow night, they would take a few more villagers to raise their levels and Huang Wen also needed to raise his level. Huang Wen insisted that they needed more power to ensure their victory. Otherwise once they failed there might be no second chance. Next : Chapter 29. Chapter 29. Fengsu (Wind speed). That night when Yao Min hunted with other villagers. Huang Wen was sitting in the half lotus position and tried to focus his mind. He used his sense to seek the demon''s location. Suddenly he could sense the demon''s eyes on him. It was almost similar to the feeling when Baihu preyed on him, but this time he didn''t feel any threat coming out of it. It felt rather like when the two men were staring at each other, trying to decide whether they should fight or not. Suddenly he heard a voice inside his mind, ''Human... I''m not looking for an enemy, here in your world. Don''t look trouble against me and I won''t bother you either.'' Huang Wen''s heart pounded harder, mixed between caution and excitement. He was suspecting that when he tried to sense a demon, that said the demon will be able to sense him too. Similar like when Baihu tried to sense his presence. He could feel it too. Which mean using your spiritual sense, was a double edge sword. It helped him to detect others, but it also a beacon for others to detect him. Huang Wen silently asked, ''Greeting.. How should I call you?'' ''Shouldn''t you introduce yourself first?'', the demon replied. ''Huang Wen.'', he answered shortly. ''Hmm... nice to meet you Huang Wen, you can call me Fengsu...'', answered the demon. ''This demon seemed different compared to other demons he met before'', Huang Wen thought to himself. ''So what do you say? Let''s have a truce between us. I don''t disturb you and you don''t disturb me. Why should we risk our lives for a mere strength? I can assure you, from the way I sense your presence. If we fight then there is a good chance that both of us will be heavily injured.'', Fengsu repeated his proposal. ''How do you know how strong I am?'', Huang Wen asked. For a moment, there was silence, after a while the demon answered, ''Hmm... you already know how to sense spiritual presence, how hard it is to measure it then? It only took experience, remember how strong each spiritual presence of the previous spiritual encounter you ever met and fought with. Now use that as a measurement.'' Huang Wen thought for a while and felt like he wanted to slap his own face, of course how hard it should be? A measurement is a measurement. It was nothing but comparing one thing with a certain standard of measurement. He fought against three demons in the past, each had different level of strength, he could use it as the standard. He quietly focused his mind on his memories, brought up all the memories of his previous encounter. The demon patiently waited for him. Slowly an image, a feeling was formed in Huang Wen''s mind. It wasn''t accurate since he only had three standards to measure, but this demon was slightly stronger than Baihu. He couldn''t tell how his spiritual presence was felt by other, so he couldn''t compare his strength to Fengsu, but he wouldn''t be able to defeat Baihu without help from Zhang Xuan. After killed Baihu he became stronger, now this Fengsu was slightly stronger than Baihu, it seemed that he didn''t lie. If he fought against Fengsu, it would be hard to tell who was going to win, but one thing for sure, whoever win the fight would be heavily injured. Huang Wen then spoke through his mind, ''... the problem is, I need to fight the man who rules this village and I need a way to grow stronger as soon as possible. Killing zombies would waste my time.'' For a long time, there was silence. This time Huang Wen waited patiently for the demon to answer. ''Listen... I know this demon, she''s only few levels weaker than me. I believe you could kill her easily and gain a lot of power at the same time.'', Fengsu spoke into his mind. ''Really? Than how I can''t feel her presence?'', Huang Wen asked. ''Because she was far from your position. My position was much closer to her. But she couldn''t detect me because my spirit was stronger than her.'', said Fengsu. ''She can''t sense you? How do you do it?'', Huang Wen surprised and asked. ''What are you saying? Isn''t that obvious? If one could count up to 10, he will know all number between 1 to 10. But those who only could count up to 6, wouldn''t know 7 to 10....'', Fengsu asked curiously then paused for a moment. Huang Wen still tried to decipher its meaning when Fengsu spoke again, ''Human... it seemed you''re lacking in knowledge. How about this, you leave me alone and kill that demon instead. It benefits both of us. You still get the power you want so much and I don''t need to fight you. As a present, let me tell you the profound way of using your spiritual sense. What do you say about that?'' Huang Wen thought to himself, all this time he was having a hard time to hunt, because zombies and demons was running away from him but if he learned how to hide from those of lower levels while at the same time use his spiritual sense to find them, it will be easier to level up. Nevertheless, to negotiate with a demon, he wondered was it morally right? ''Hmm... why are you telling me to kill your own kind?'', Huang Wen asked. Fengsu answered with a hint of mockery, ''Aren''t you trying to get power to kill your own kind? What''s so different about it?'' Huang Wen couldn''t retort and felt like he wanted to slap his own face for the second time, after quietly swore at himself, he answered, ''Okay, that''s a deal. You tell me how to use my spiritual sense and I will leave you alone. But I want to ask you one more thing. Don''t prey on the villagers.'' Fengsu asnwered, ''Okay... I won''t, there are plenty other ways to be stronger, only lazy demon turn human into zombies. Of course, at first, when we entered this world, we''re too weak to do the other method, but now we should be strong enough.'' Huang Wen asked, ''What about this other method?'' Fengsu answered, ''Why should I answer your question. I already agree to teach you the profound way of using your spiritual sense. Aren''t you asking too much from this deal? Listen young man, I hate trouble and want to keep the risk as minimum as possible, but if you insist at pushing me into the corner, don''t think that I don''t have ways to kill you without harming myself.'' Huang Wen realized his mistakes and quickly said, ''You''re right, I''m just asking. It''s okay if you don''t want to answer that. Now tells me about the way to use my spiritual sense and the location of the other demon. I promise I will leave you alone.'' ''Good... now listen to me carefully.'', Fengsu seemed satisfied and then he began to teach Huang Wen the way to use his spiritual sense. Huang Wen stayed in his half lotus position until early in the morning, to learn from Fengsu. When they finally finished, it was already morning. He opened his eyes and saw Yao Ming and his wife were waiting for him to have breakfast together. After breakfast, he excused himself and he didn''t waste time to practice what he just learned from Fengsu. It took a long time for him to train his mind and learn how to control his spiritual sense and it was almost night when he finished. "So tonight, you will hunt by yourself?", Yao Ming asked Huang Wen. Huang Wen nodded his head, "Yes, that''s right, now you and your friends, each should find trusted neighbors to hunt together. I, my self, will go quite far, to hunt a demon." "Demon?", Yao Ming and Chen Xiu Min asked in fear. "Yes, they''re stronger than zombies and gave more experience as a reward.", said Huang Wen. "Are you going to be okay?", Yao Ming asked. "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine. I just want to tell you something. In case I can''t return safely. This is the signal to call for my friends outside and the rest of you and your neighbors must do it yourself.", said Huang Wen before he told Yao Ming the secret signal that was prepared to tell Zhang Tian Yi and the rest to execute their plan. Yao Ming nodded, "Okay... I understand... but young hero, just please be careful. I know it is our responsibility to save our village and you''ve done much to help us but I''m sure everyone will feel better if you''re here with us." Huang Wen nodded his head, "Of course, I don''t want to die as well. I''m leaving now, you two, be careful to okay? Your daughter needs you both." With that Huang Wen quietly left the house, left the village, through the darkness of the night. ------- o ------- He was traveling for more than 30 kilometers to reach his destination that night. When he closed to his destination, he stopped to rest. He lost half of his stamina to run at 70% of his maximum speed for 2 hours non stop. He quietly used his spiritual sense, the way Fengsu taught him, he could feel the presence of his target. It was as Fengsu told him, he could sense the demon, but the demon couldn''t sense his presence. The principle was like he had a radio that could receive a wider range of radio frequency than his target. In order to sense someone without being sensed, first he needed to hide his presence and then use frequency that was beyond his target''s range to detect it. When his stamina fully restored, he quietly sneaked into his target''s territory. He needed to avoid zombies physically, since he didn''t want to kill them and as such warned his target of coming danger. It took another 2 hours just to cover few hundreds of kilometers, but it wasn''t for nothing. Now he was perched on a tree, right below him, was the demon. Just like Fengsu said, it was a she. Huang Wen''s breath was so gentle that even himself barely noticed it, more over the demon who was 4 meters away from him. Harder than controlling his breath was to control his mind, in order to hide his spiritual presence, but the fight was begun long before he reached this point. It was the most critical moment. He carefully lifted his sword. One strike, he needed to kill or at least critically injured her in one strike. He never killed a woman before. Be it demon or human. He killed tens of female zombies back then, but this female demon''s appearance were much closer to the human rather than a zombie. One moment of hesitation, just a split of seconds, but it was enough to warn the demon. She lifted her head, her eyes filled with terror. Huang Wen cursed himself angrily and let out his frustration while he jumped to kill her, "DIE!!!" His body and his sword, both became one existent within his mind, moved as one unit. If only he managed to hide his presence until the last minute, it would definitely kill the demon, but he didn''t. The demon screamed in anger, while used her strength to throw her body out of the way of the sword. She was quick, but not quick enough. A long gash was engraved on her left leg. Ran through from her hips down to her knee. How could Huang Wen failed to learn from his mistake, he gritted his teeth and suppressed the pity he felt toward her. As soon as his leg absorbed the momentum, he lifted his sword with its sharp point directed at her. He was ready to leap when suddenly his eyes met hers and his mind reeled with the shock. She looked so alluring, her body lay powerless, her eyes shone with fear and her face filled with desperation. "Please don''t kill me...", she said. When he heard her voice, it felt like his soul was torn apart by the sadness within that voice. He stood there like a statue. Suddenly he felt his hand lost its strength and it took all his will just to keep it in his hand. She tried to get up and grimaced in pain. Her eyes stared at Huang Wen, begging for mercy. She was the most beautiful woman he ever saw and the most pitiful as well. His heart filled with compassion, he regretted his hasty decision, why did he listen to Fengsu? He never asked whether she deserved death or not. The more he looked at her, the more he believed that she would never hurt anyone. She staggered and almost fell. Instinctively Huang Wen released his sword as his body shot forward to catch her body. "Are you okay?", he carried her on his arm and asked gently. "Th... thanks...", she answered, her voice was soft, as soft as her body. "Wh.. who ... are you? Why...", she asked in fear. "Huang Wen, my name is Huang Wen, sorry I made a mistake, I should never harm you. Don''t be afraid, I won''t harm you. I promise, okay.", he tried to comfort her. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. "You won''t? You promise you won''t hurt me?", she asked innocently and her voice now carried warmth, as warm as her body. "Yes, I promise you.", Huang Wen answered without hesitation. "Oh... thank you... thank you... I know you''re a good person.", said the demon as she threw herself to hug him. Huang Wen found how soft and thin was the fabric of her clothes, the moment she hugged him, he could feel all the curved in her body, the soft bulging breast, her nipples, everything. He closed his eyes, struggling to focus his mind and control it, but the demon seemed unaware of his situation, she hugged him tight and rested her head on his shoulder. His nose could smell the flower like the smell of her hair. Her cheek, so soft and smooth, touched and rubbed his cheek and her body pressed hard on him. He couldn''t control himself, as his lower part grew harder and bigger. "Aww... what''s this?", she asked in shocked and innocently. "Uh... no... this... sorry... we shouldn''t be so close like this... I... I... it was nothing, sorry...", Huang Wen was blushing and tried to comfort her nervously. It seemed in his mind, she was the purest, innocent soul and should be protected from any evil in the world. "Why are you blushing? And what is this? Why your body changed?", she asked, her face showed no trickery or mockery, but pure curiosity. Still innocently her hand gently touched and traced the bulging part of his, showing nothing but pure interest. "Its... so big... and hard... look... it''s trembling when I touch it.", she said and then giggled. To Huang Wen''s panic, she seemed enjoying more and more as that part of his body, reacted to her stimulation. As the result, her hand didn''t stop just by touching it, she began to gently squeeze and caressed it. "Please stop... Don''t do that.", Huang Wen tried to stop her. "Oh... sorry... Does it hurt?", she asked with doe eye, as if she afraid that she hurt him or anything. "No... not like that...You didn''t hurt me at all...", Huang Wen couldn''t lie. "Oh so why should I stop? Don''t you like it when I stroke it like this? But its look so cute.", and she deliberately kissed it. Huang Wen felt like all his strength was flowing out of his body. He could only watch as the demon deliberately played with his body. He washed by sensation over sensation. His mind no longer worked clearly. Otherwise it would be easy for him to see that she was toying with him. He was almost under her total control but she kept her acted innocently as she pulled his pants down, took off her clothes and many other thing that he didn''t know anymore since he closed his eyes as soon as she pulled her clothes up. Before he knew it, he already lay on the grass, with her on top of him. When he opened his eyes, he saw her face so close to his. His mind cleared a bit since she stopped doing anything for quite some time. "Ung... why are you sleeping here?", she asked with her doe eyes, while lay upon his body without care for the world. "What... what are you doing?", Huang Wen asked. She was blushing and coyly said, "It felt good... I did this and it felt good..." And then she showed him what she did. She pressed her bared private part on him and moved her hips rhythmically. Huang Wen grunted and flipped her down. Deep within his mind, he could see the malicious intent within her eyes, but his body already moved on its own. She no longer kept all her pretense, she laughed maniacally, her eyes filled with sinister lust, "My foolish... hero... how strong you are... yes... yes... deeper... harder... let..." But suddenly her expression changed, her eyes now showed fear, "How... how could it be... you... what are you doing? What have you done?" Deep within his mind, within the sea of his soul, Huang Wen could feel the presence of the second demon, laughing maniacally, ''That''s my boy...! That''s my boy!'' His body no longer his, he retained all of his senses but he could only observe what he did. He could only watch his body did her, felt his body began to absorb her in a way he never imagined before. As her soul was absorbed, he could hear her scream and the perverted demon''s laugh. "No.....!", she screamed in fear. "Yes..! Yes..! My dear ! Ha ha ha ha ha.... you think, you''re so clever aren''t you?", the perverted demon''s laugh reverberated inside his head, while burst of pleasure sensation flooded his body and at the same time his heart cringed in fear. "Ding! You got 419 points of experience." "Congratulation, you reach level 20. You have 2 points to spend on your stat." "You have 1 skill point to improve the mastery of one of your skills." "Congratulation, you reach level 21. You have 2 points to spend on your stat." He lay on the damp grass for an hour, when he began to gain control over his body again, he quickly got up and dressed. His mind and heart, conflicted with mixed feeling. Suddenly he bent over and threw up. He felt so dirty and he spontaneously throwing all things inside his stomach as if it would clear it out of his body. He held his body with trembling hand and feet. "CURSE YOU!! STOP HIDING YOU BASTARD! SHOW YOURSELF!!!", he angrily shouted to the demon that now he was sure, resided in his body. Nothing happened, he shouted and cursed, but everything was quiet. He couldn''t feel any alien presence within his mind, nor his body, nor his soul. He was so frustrated and ready to bang his head on the nearest tree when suddenly he heard a voice. "Hey Kiddo!!" Huang Wen was startled and he focused his mind on this presence, "Who are you? Are you possessing me?" "This is Baihu and I''m not the one who was possessing you just then.", that presence answered. Faintly Huang Wen could feel Baihu''s presence, "So its true... you.. and him... you are living inside me?" "Yes... kind of... but we shouldn''t be able to possess you. We''re nothing but weak existence within you. I plan to stay quiet until I''m strong enough to take over your body or at least to free myself from your body. But that idiot, just too weak-willed and couldn''t control himself every time your sexual desire stirred.", said Baihu. "And why do you call me idiot? If I don''t act just now, he would be died, sucked dry by that bitch, okay? Or would you like to be weaker than now inside her?", suddenly a second presence was felt within him. "You..!!!", Huang Wen focused intently on this presence. "What? What? You want to kill me? Kill me then? You ungrateful bastard. Or do you still think she was pure and innocent, your angelic bitch!", the demon retorted. "I... I... you... you don''t have the right to possess my body!", Huang Wen angrily shouted. "Oh hoho , sorry I thought you''re angry because I killed that bitch. So you''re angry because you want to fully control your body when we raped her.. Ah... my fault... its truly my fault... I should know. I shouldn''t do that. How could I know? Maybe you want to do her from behind, maybe you want to work on her a**, or you want her to lick your d***? Yeah... you''re right, I should let you do all you want to do with her before I suck her dry.", the perverted demon mocked him. "Save your strength kid... there is nothing you can do against him. Besides he did save your life back then.", suddenly Baihu spoke. Huang Wen closed his eyes, drew a deep breath and calmed his mind. "If you don''t have the strength to possess me, then how did he possessed me just then.", he decided to ignore the perverted demon and asked to Baihu. "Simple, you fell under her spell. You already lost control over your mind. That was why he easily possessed you. She wasn''t aware of his presence and you were not in control. As long as you are in control, we won''t be able to possess you. We just lived in you but have no control over you.", said Baihu calmly. Huang Wen felt better now. He could think calmly and had to admit that indeed the perverted demon saved him back then. He still hated it, but he no longer paralyzed by the fear of losing himself. "What happened to her? That demon. Is she there with you two?", he asked. "I ate her. End of her story. Quite tasteful too, heh heh heh.", said the perverted demon. Huang Wen frowned and asked Baihu, "Doesn''t it means you could eat that perverted demon too?" Baihu asked, "Oh you mean this Youshe? Well, I could but I don''t think I want to do that... he stink." The perverted demon, who apparently named Youshe, hastily spoke, "Wait, wait, wait, you ungrateful bastard. I just save your life and you want to kill me?" "You tried to possess me many times. Don''t think I don''t remember when ...", he couldn''t continue as he remembered how he almost raped Zhang Xuan. "Wait a minute... I just stirred things a bit. Don''t blame me if you want her yourself. Are you trying to blame me for your own lust? What a hypocrite!", Youshe retorted angrily. "Hmm... was it me?... Why should I care? Perhaps its me, but you already admitted that you''re the one who stirred that desire in me. Baihu, would you eat him?", Huang Wen coldly spoke. "Wait... wait...", now Youshe wasn''t as arrogant as before. "Wait.. look master... yes... good master.. why don''t you let me live here, okay? I promise I would never try to possess you anymore. Look I lived for two hundred and sixteen years, I had vast knowledge, skills and spells. I could teach you all that. Not only that, just look at what happened today. I could save your life in times of danger.", Youshe changed his tone. Huang Wen''s heart was moved when he heard skills and spells, he carefully asked, "Baihu is that right?" "Well. Most of us lived for hundred years and of course we knew a bit of this and that.", Baihu answered. "Can''t I learn it from you?", Huang Wen asked. "No you can''t.", Youshe interrupted. "I know things he didn''t know, even if he lived longer than me. He took the path of the warrior class. How could he know the skills and spells of an enchanter?", Youshe quickly explained. "Is that true?", apparently Huang Wen trusted Baihu more than he trusted Youshe. "Its true.", said Baihu shortly. Huang Wen thought to himself silently, ''Hmm... I don''t think I could make Baihu eat that bastard. Until I have a way to get rid them, off my body, there is nothing I can do. Better I pretend to show him some mercy.'' "Okay... I forgive you for now... you did save my life back then. I should thank you instead but don''t ever try to possess me again. You got it?", he spoke to Youshe. "Of course master... I will faithfully serve you from now on..", Youshe answered politely. Huang Wen sighed bitterly, how could he trust him? But since there was nothing he could do for now, he decided to forget about it for now. Now he needed to distribute 4 points. He spent it all on his spirit. Last but not least, he needed to choose which skill he wanted to improve. "1 skill point. Improves Bloodlust.", he said without any hesitation. "Bloodlust Level 2. With improved mastery over the passive skill Bloodlust, the spirit point consumed to control Bloodlust and avoid Berseker state is greatly reduced." Huang Wen sighed, "Okay, current stat." "Huang Wen: Male" "Level: 21 (93/348)" "Class: None" "Title: None" "Strength: 10 (10) Agility: 30 (30) Vitality: 12(12) Stamina: 3/15 (15) Spirit: 1/23 (23) Health: 9/11 (11)" "Active Skills : Fireball lvl. 2." "Passive Skills : 3rd eyes lvl. 1, Bloodlust lvl. 2, Martial Art (Style : Xing Yi Quan) lvl. 1." "Equipment : Baihu''s Bastard Sword, Generic boot (Agility +1)." Chapter 30. The villains vs the heroes. For a day and two nights, they waited. Many villagers reached level 3 or 4 and their unique skill was awakened. Meanwhile, Huang Wen reached level 21 and improve his mastery over the passive skill Bloodlust to another level. For Yao Ming and his wife, for several other people of the village, it was felt like years. Waiting for that day was an arduous moment, times filled with mental strain. Today, very early in the morning when the sky still dark, from the roof of the tallest building of that village, Huan Weng lighted a torch. Some people still slept by that time, some other already got up but now busy with their activity inside their own homes and some who were outside, they couldn''t see the light unless they were standing in a place higher than the roof of that house, such as on the small hill near that village, where Zhang Tian Yi, Chen Wu Xuang, Ma Heng, Liu Wang Yun and Tian Zhong watched over the village. It was Liu Wang Yun turn, when he saw the flickering torch suddenly appeared somewhere inside the village. He was sleepy before, but now his eyes were wide opened. He waited and kept watching, the torch moved from east to west, once, twice, thrice... and then it moved from north to south three times. Liu Wang Yun waited, he wanted to make sure that he didn''t make any mistake when he finally confident that this was really a sign from Huang Wen, he picked his torch and used it to give the signal to Huang Wen. Liu Wang Yun moved the torch as agreed before for several times, before Huang Wen turned off his torch. As soon as Huang Wen turned off his torch, Liu Wang Yun turned off his too. Dark reined once again but hid within the village there were anticipation burning like an ember, ready to burst at the right moment and turned into an inferno. That morning a scene was drawing the villager''s attention. Yao Ming and Chen Xiu Min were begging in front of the village hall, where the leaders of the criminal group reside. The guard outside the village hall was circling them to prevent them from entering the village hall but waited for instruction from their leader before they took harsher action. Mean while several other villagers watched from a far, people see the commotion and one by one the number of people who watched the scene was getting larger. As Yao Ming and Chen Xiu Min''s voice getting louder, begging to see their daughter, the voice of the guards was getting louder as well. At first they thought, the couple would leave after few shouts and perhaps a bit beating, but it wasn''t as they expected, the couple braved through the insults and beating. They didn''t dare to take harsher action because Yao Ming''s daughter for now was their leader''s favorite. When one of the leaders came out from the village hall, the commotion died at once. Huang Wen who watched from among the crowd watched carefully, the one who was coming out at this moment must be at least two meters in height, simply with that height he could intimidate people, but not only he had the height he also had the muscular body and the face that would make people''s blood grew cold from facing him. From the information he gained, this man was named Fei Hou, the fifth leader, he talked little and rarely bother with the villagers, but once someone angered him, he would kill that person without any regard to anyone, even to his big brothers and not one of his big brothers willing to make an enemy out of him. In strength, it could be said that he was the strongest among them, only second to their eldest brother. He was just standing there silently and no one had the courage to speak. Fei Hou waved his hand in a motion, gesturing them to leave the place, "Screw off..." The commotion began to disperse, everyone unconsciously started to leave the place, but right at that time someone running hard from the direction of the village''s border. "Boss !! Boss !! Boss Fei! Someone is challenging us!", he yelled as hard as he could when he saw Fei Hou. Everyone stopped in their track and curiously waited to see. Even the stone face Fei Hou seemed taken aback with the incident. They were ruling in the village for about a week now and so far the only threat to their existence in that village were zombies. Since each one of them was used to violence, it was a rare scene to see one of his men running out of his wit. "Shut up!", Fei Hou grumbled, it calmed his man. "Now talk.", said Fei Hou after he saw his man calmed down. "There are five men coming to our village. At first we thought nothing of them and our men began to secure them five.", the guard reported, of course when they said secure, it means they were ready to beat them up and robbed them, before bring them in. "... but they suddenly attacked us as soon as we approached them. They moved so fast and their strength aren''t normal either. No one can beat them." "Why don''t you shoot them?", Fei Hou asked. "We don''t have the chance to shoot them, as soon as some of our men moved, they closed in really fast and we didn''t dare to shoot, afraid to shoot our own people.", the man answered. "And now you''re still fighting?", Fei Hou asked. "Yes, after many of our brothers came to help, we could surround them and contained them but we can''t beat them yet. They''re too strong. One could fight ten people or so without losing their ground." "Fool... brings me to them.", Fei Hou sneered. The two of them, soon disappeared. Those who were left on the village hall were lost in thought and discussed about the invaders among themselves. Since Yao Ming and his wife didn''t make any commotion, no one paid any attention to them anymore. They didn''t notice that some of the villagers were looking at Huang Wen as if they were waiting for some instruction, but Huang Wen silently shook his head. Few minutes later something even bigger happened, the same man was running toward the village hall once again, this time he brought even crazier news, "Boss Fei Hou lost! Boss Fei Hou was losing! They''re beating him right now! Hurry! Hurry! Inform the other bosses!" Everyone stood with their mouth opened when they heard it, one of them regained his composure faster than his friends and wasted no time, he ran and entered the hall. Few minutes later three people moved so fast that no one could see them clearly. They moved like spirits or shadows. Everything happened so fast, it left the bandits group reeled, while at the same time, many among the villagers were watching with anticipation. There were some of the villagers who weren''t told of Huang Wen''s plan, since they were in a questionable position, but more than half knew and now were spread in several groups around the key position within the village. Their plan was to secure those who were held as hostages, women who were captured and forced to serve the bandits; and those who were forced to work as slaves. A moment later another group of people charged out from the village hall. "Everyone follows!", the leader of that group shouted. Huang Wen watched all these scene with pounding heart, almost everything was according to their plan, with Zhang Tian Yi and the others drew the attention of the leaders, the villagers would be able to free their families and neighbors who were under the threat of the bandit group. Now four of their leaders had been drawn and even those with level 2 or 3 seemed to be drawn as well. However, their number one leader, the chief, he wasn''t came out. Huang Wen was ready to follow them from behind but now he waited. Even the villagers who were prepared to charge in, now were standing there, unsure with their next move. They turned to look at Huang Wen, but Huang Wen hesitated as well, because the leader still inside the village hall. Another moment passed by when one man appeared to be in his thirties walked slowly out of the village hall. He only wore his pants and left his upper body bare, showing muscular body filled with scars and tattoos. Once he stepped out Huang Wen instinctively knew that this man was the leader. No one knew his real name. He was called Shi Long due to his dragon tattoo. From his body, a chilling death aura exuded. In one of his hands, he carried a machete and his other hand was dragging one young girl on her hair. "Lin Lin... Little Lin!", both Yao Ming and his wife shouted. They leaped but freeze on their place as soon as the man lifted his head. His eyes pierced their heart, even other people who weren''t stared at could feel something chilling emanating from the man. "Yao Ming... hmm.... it seemed you collaborate with people from outside, you planned to draw everyone and then charging here to help your daughter.", he spoke slowly and as he spoke he began to lift the girl by her hair. "Stop !!!", Yao Ming shouted, his worries for his daughter broke out and he courageously charged but the man moved even faster. His machete moved in an arc. Within split of seconds, it would cleave Yao Ming''s head in half but Huang Wen who was watching the scene moved almost at the same time and he leaped at full speed. Within that split of seconds, he pushed Yao Ming away from the machete. At the same time, he drew his bastard sword and slashed with such a precision, cut Yao Ming''s daughter''s hair. Huang Wen didn''t stop at that point, his sword flashed, turned it direction and now thrust at Shi Long''s neck in lightning speed. Shi Long didn''t seem surprised at all, he calmly leaped and avoided Huang Wen''s sword thrust. "Yao Ming! Get your daughter away!", Huang Wen shouted while his sword moved like lightning and sent another attack. "Everyone! Began your attack now! Secure the building! Save the hostages! I''ll hold him here!", Huang Wen shouted and like water bursting out a dam, the villagers poured toward the village hall. Chen Xiu Min her daughter to the safe place, they agreed on. While Yao Ming followed the other villagers to clear out their village hall and brought out any prisoners inside. Seven times Huang Wen attacked and seven times Shi Long avoided his sword attack without even using his machete to block. Shi Long''s face slowly formed a smile, then a huge smile and by the end of Huang Wen''s attack he laughed maniacally. "Good !!! Good !!!! After so long I felt alive again !!! Ha ha ha ha haa....! Faster ! Faster! Attack me faster !", he yelled and laughed, hints of madness were in his eyes. Suddenly Huang Wen could feel an imminent danger came out of Shi Long''s body and without gave it a thought, he threw his body away from him. Almost without any other signs, tens of ice spears thrown out of Shi Long''s hand that didn''t carry the machete. Huang Wen whirled his sword and formed a shield to block some of the ice spears which he couldn''t avoid. As soon as the ice spears touched his sword, he could feel the cold spread through his sword toward his hand, arm and kept spreading toward his body. For a moment, his movement was disturbed but Huang Wen quickly reacted. He started to cast fireball, but he stopped before the fireball was formed in his hand, he used the fire element that moved within his body to fight the cold instead. He could activate fireball once a day and he didn''t want to use it too early. Good thing he did that, because in that split second, Shi Long fought back with his machete. Huang Wen threw himself down, the machete sliced a few inches above his head and it kept chasing him. Huang Wen desperately bent his body from side to side, while his foot kept moving from place to place. A series of attacks bursted out Shi Long and Huang Wen drenched in cold sweat. Seconds passed by. Within his consciousness Huang Wen could count the time was drawing closer and closer before the effect of Bloodlust will be automatically activated. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. He forgot to tell the villager to watch for his Bloodlust, if he ever reached the Berserker state, then likely he would kill them all, once they left the building. Shi Long''s attack came like ocean waves, one attack will be followed by the next, it felt like a never ended flowing movement, while Huang Wen avoided each attack in a very desperate manner, each move closely avoid Shi Long''s attack without any beauty in it. Huang Wen might seemed desperate yet he observed the situation calmly, he moved desperately because each of Shi Long''s attack was fast, sharp and almost like he knew beforehand where and how, Huang Wen was going to avoid, before he even moved. At that moment an idea passed his mind, ''Does he read my mind?'' At that second Huang Wen saw Shi Long hesitated, even if it was just for a split of seconds and Huang Wen thought to himself, ''He does read my mind!'' When Huang Wen had that thought, he instinctively watched Shi Long''s expression. A moment after he had that thought, he saw Shi Long grinned at him. For Huang Wen that expression confirmed his suspicion, at the same time Bloodlust was activated. Sacrifice a limb to break a bone. Some people might heitate but at that moment Huang Wen had no hesitation at all. He realized that he needed to take an extreme measure. Bloodlust was activated. Once he entered the Berserker state, whether he won the fight or not wouldn''t matter. He needed to win before he lost his mind. Huang Wen leaped and attack. He didn''t even bat his eyes as Shi Long''s machete flashed toward him. He lifted his hand to block the machete with it, while his sword was moving fast and targeting Shi Long''s artery. Apparently Shi Long read his mind and hesitated. He was judging whether he should continue his attack and risked himself. Or should he pull the attack to avoid Huang Wen''s suicide attack. It less than a second but both moved so fast that half of second could mean death and life. Within that split of seconds Huang Wen''s sword moved faster than Shi Long''s machete. If both of them didn''t pull their attack, most likely Huang Wen''s sword would slash open Shi Long''s artery long before Shi Long''s machete reached Huang Wen''s hand. Both realized it and Shi Long was forced to pull his attack and move aside to avoid. Once he took the initiative, how could Huang Wen let it go? He couldn''t prevent Bloodlust from being activated. Now that it was activated he better used it the best he could. There was no moment of pause at all, one attack followed by the next, now their position was reversed and the longer they fought, the stronger Huang Wen was. Now Huang Wen raced with time, he should never reach Berserk or he would kill many innocent people. Meanwhile, if Shi Long could defend himself long enough until Huang Wen reached Berserk and spent his stamina, then Shi Long would win. Huang Wen and Shi Long fought alone at the village hall''s front yard. Other battles happened inside the village hall and spread all over the village. Zhang Tian Yi, Liu Wang Yun, Ma Heng, Chen Wu Xuang and Tian Zhong, steadily suppressed their opponent. They have advantages since earlier they managed to kill the fifth leader. Without him and Shi Long, the other three didn''t have much chance to win. Mean while the villagers in many places won the battles, since all the main forces of the gang right now were focused on defending against Zhang Tian Yi and his friends. No body knew that their fate hung onto the result of one fight. The fight between Huang Wen and Shi Long, both of them had skills and stat, far above the other. Shi Long could read Huang Wen''s mind so he knew what was happening within Huang Wen right now. In his sinister mind, he just wanted to push Huang Wen until he entered Berserk state and then ran. The fight shows that both of them have comparably similar level. Both have speed and power. In term of technique Shi Long''s martial art was one or two levels above Huang Wen, but now that Huang Wen had the initiative. Huang Wen''s ferocity managed to suppress Shi Long''s techniques. Shi Long had the ability to read his opponent''s mind, but even if it just took a moment, it actually reduced his speed in defending and attacking. Since Shi Long first read his opponent''s mind and then think how to react. Mean while, Huang Wen relied on his sharp instinct, which made him reacted faster compared to Shi Long. Both of them used to end their fight within a few seconds, but now it dragged longer and longer. Huang Wen clenched his jaw as he unconsciously watched his spirit point consumed by seconds. Less than two minutes and he would turn into a mindless killing machine. At the same time, Shi Long''s expression also changed by seconds, his mocking smile disappeared, turned into anger. Huang Wen grew stronger by each second, each thrust or slash of his sword, was heavier than hundred kg of stones. For the first time in his life after the world changed, Shi Long felt fear. The pressure that came from the sword, squeezed his chest by fear. Up until that moment he fought elegantly, but suddenly he threw himself backward desperately, rolling on the ground. Huang Wen who felt something was amiss, didn''t pursue him but started chanting the fireball spell. Almost at the same time both of them lifted their palm and shot. Another cold chilling ice spears from Shi Long''s palm and bright hot fireball from Huang Wen''s palm. Two magic force collision, a small explosion that shook the earth and the air, both of them were thrown away by the explosion. The collision of two opposite forces formed hot mists, that created an illusionary border for both of them. Huang Wen worried that Shi Long would use this chance to escape, braved himself and shot through the mist. "STOP !!!", Shi Long shouted. A wave of chilling aura attacked Huang Wen''s consciousness. Suddenly he felt terrible things would happen to him if he didn''t follow that order. Huang Wen gritted his teeth and muttered his will. "Wait, let''s stop fighting. Let''s have a chat. Otherwise I''ll sacrifice myself to keep the fight long enough for you to lose your mind.", Shi Long spoke. As the mists began to clear, Huang Wen could see him. "Alright, let''s have a chat.", Huang Wen replied. "Good...so what''s your name?", Shi Long asked, the smile returned to his face, now he was controlling the situation again. "Huang Wen." "You and your friends want playing hero eh?", Shi Long asked in a mocking tone. "You and your friends want playing the villain, I suppose.", Huang Wen replied. Shi Long laughed and Huang Wen coldly smiled. Both of their eyes locked into each other, never lose their concentration. Now that they stopped fighting, slowly the Bloodlust began to cool down. "I guess so... but they''re not my friends. Villain don''t have friends, just underlings.", Shi Long answered. Huang Wen nodded and replied, "Heroes on the other hand, have many friends and rely on them as much as on relying on his own strength. That''s why, we''re winning all the time." "Puiih... friends? Friends? Don''t tell me you''re that naive... Today they''re your friend, but tomorrow? Next month? Next year?", Shi Long sneered. "As long as we held the same dream, we would be friends and we all want peace. We all want to bring it back, to find a place where there are laws and orders.", Huang Wen replied calmly. Shi Long''s eyes shot a sharp pure hatred, "Laws and orders are for the weak!" Huang Wen nodded, "Yes, they''re for the weak. For those who don''t have the strength to protect themselves. Strength is relative though. You think you''re strong, but could you fight against three or four people as strong as you? You think it is impossible that some incident happened and you lose your strength? Or maybe, you will meet someone who is stronger than you?" Shi Long snorted, "You''re a wimp, a coward." "Perhaps... so what?", Huang Wen calmly replied. Shi Long didn''t answer for a long time and Huang Wen didn''t say more words either. "I''ve been neglecting my training..., that''s why people like you could stand so high and mighty in front of me...", Shi Long spoke. "So now, you''re going to leave this place and train?", Huang Wen asked. "Yes, I''ll leave this village for you and your friends, but one day I will return.", Shi Long answered. "You will train, don''t you think I won''t train either?", Huang Wen asked again. "Hmmph... wimp like you. Once I train seriously you would not be able to catch up. So let me leave this village now. If you insist on fighting, then I will surely kill several people along the way.", Shi Long answered. Huang Wen was thinking for a moment and asked, "You promise?" Shi Long laughed disdainfully, "Do I care for ants? I let them live today, but the next time I come again I will kill them all. I''ll kill every one of them for betraying me." "What if I refuse? You obviously a dangerous person, the next time I met you, I might not be able to beat you. Right now, I can see you''re having a hard time to defeat me as I grew stronger by seconds when I enter the Berserk state, you have no chance at all. Isn''t it okay to sacrifice several people in order to get rid of a greater danger in the future?", Huang Wen asked. "Ha...ha...ha..., you already knew I can read your mind. How could you ask such thing? We''ve talked too long. I''ll leave now.", Shi Long laughed and he casually walked, leaving Huang Wen behind him. Huang Wen hesitated for a while, but then he followed Shi Long closely. He didn''t dare to let Shi Long out of his view. Both of them walked as if nothing happened between them a few moments ago. They walked past some fight and didn''t bother to interfere at all. Their appearance surprised some people, with only a stare Shi Long could make people fell, trembled in fear. Since Huang Wen knew that Shi Long could read his mind, he never gave a thought to attack him from behind. This man terrified him and the sooner he left the village, the better he would feel. Soon they reached the border of the village. Shi Long turned to Huang Wen and asked, "Are you going to follow me all day?" Huang Wen didn''t know how to answer. It would be easy for Shi Long to return and create a problem. Shi Long sighed, "What a pain in the a**! I promise you, okay? I''ll leave this village and it will take at least 5 years before I would seek to find you." Somehow Huang Wen felt he could trust him. He could trust him, because Huang Wen felt that Shi Long was similar to him, the only difference was that he met with Zhang Xuan, Chen Yao and Xia Yue. "Five years from now on? In this village?", Huang Wen asked. "Hmm... I guess, I might take more than 5 years. By the way. Those girls... how pretty are they?", Shi Long suddenly asked. Huang Wen expression darkened, he unconsciously thought about them. He forgot that Shi Long could read his mind. "Ha ha ha ha, don''t worry. I won''t even touch them. I just felt what a pity. How could you change your mind after seeing three girls? You could have tens of them. Hundred of them. All you need is power.", Shi Long laughed and mocked him. "I''ll see you in five years.", Huang Wen answered coldly. "Ouch... angry aren''t we? Well, fare well hero.", Shi Long grinned, waving his hand, he left Huang Wen behind him. Chapter 31. Huang Wens archenemy. Long after Shi Long disappeared from the horizon, Huang Wen still stood and watched. He felt threatened, to find out an existence such as Shi Long, for the first time he felt fear. Shi Long was the first man who had the skills and stats at his level or even above him. Even when he fought against Zhang Hu, Huang Wen didn''t feel such intimidation coming out of him. It was true that Zhang Hu could easily beat him in their first few bouts, but as soon as Huang Wen learned of Zhang Hu''s strength. Huang Wen could use his speed to overcome his weaknesses. Even if he couldn''t beat Zhang Hu due to his inexperience, Zhang Hu couldn''t beat him either. Shi Long on the other hand, could match him in speed, strength and skills. Shi Long had skills that attack one''s mind, read one''s mind and a physical attack with ice attributes. "... where did he come from? Did he come from Fuzhou like me?" Many thought passed through his mind. He couldn''t get rid of the feeling of threat coming from Shi Long''s existence. After he met Zhang Hu few days ago, he hadn''t had time to concentrate on improving his level. He stuck on level 19 for quite some time, only when they planned to help the villagers to fight Shi Long''s group that he had his mind on improving his level. Now that he knew how to suppress his presence, he would have many chance to hunt zombies and demons but if he did, then Zhang Tian Yi and the other won''t be able to improve their level much. Huang Wen must kill most of the population of zombies and demons if he wished to improve his level fast. "Five years... he will train like hell within that 5 years... He didn''t need to share his experience with other people too. I bet he won''t.", Huang Wen felt his chest tightened. "Friends... he had no friends... he lives for himself...", he wondered whether Shi Long chose the right path after all. Huang Wen analysed himself and found him neither that or this. He wasn''t like Zhang Hu who put complete trust to his people and does his best to nurture them. He wasn''t like Shi Long who only trusted himself and improving himself without any care for the other. He tried to emulate Zhang Hu, but now he wondered if that was the right choice in this new world. "What should I do? Is it okays to be lukewarm?" Many thoughts, passed his mind. Many worries filled his heart. Few days ago, he felt Zhang Hu had opened a path for him but now after he met Shi Long he doubted the wisdom in that path. "Huang Wen! Are you okay?", someone called him, Huang Wen turned and saw Tian Zhong followed by the other four were running toward him, behind them tens of other men followed, one of them was Yao Ming. "Hoi, boy! They said you''re fighting the boss, where is he now?", Zhang Tian Yi asked. "Did he hurt you?", Chen Wu Xuang asked. Huang Wen could feel their sincerity, even from Zhang Tian Yi roughness, he smiled, "We fought and no one can get the better of the other. At the end, I agreed to let him free and in exchange he agreed to leave this village without harming anyone." "Oh... thank God... he finally leaves us alone...", some of the villagers sighed in relief. "He said he will come again after 5 years though...", Huang Wen said sheepishly. "We could think about that later, if he could fight you head to head without losing, then none of us can match him. It''s better that he leaves now without taking more victims. He could train within that 5 years, but it''s not like we''ll be lazying around within that 5 years either.", Chen Wu Xuang patted Huang Wen. "It''s the first time I felt frightened during a fight...", Huang Wen said. "Hmm... from now on, you don''t need to hold back when we met zombies. We improved a lot since we make this journey with you. You need to improve as well.", said Liu Wang Yun and the others nodded their heads. Huang Wen smiled and said, "Thanks..." "Wait..., aren''t you going to stay here? Or at least one of you...?", one of the villagers asked. Huang Wen, Zhang Tian Yi, Chen Wu Xuang, Ma Heng, Liu Wang Yun and Tian Zhong were looking at each other. They were concerned for the villagers as well but they were on a mission. Finally Zhang Tian Yi answered, "We came from Fuzhou, if you wish you could go to Fuzhou and join with our main force. I don''t think the journey will be too hard for you, since the route from this village to Fuzhou, more or less are safe, after we cleared most of the zombies on our way here. Beside some of you already had the ability to protect yourself and the other." "Can''t one of you lead us the way to Fuzhou?", someone else asked. Zhang Tian Yi frowned, "Hmm... I can draw a map for you but unfortunately we could only help you this far." Yao Ming walked to the front and faced the other villagers, "Brothers, aren''t we men as well? Are we knelt and bowed down to other too long that we forget how to protect our families? These men already opened a path to safety for us, do we ask them to take care us like babbies, until we reach Fuzhou too?" Those who heard Yao Ming''s word nodded their heads. "Yao Ming is right.... we''ve been lived under fear for too long...", one of them said and the other agreed. Huang Wen, Zhang Tian Yi and the other four glad that the villagers knew how to stand for themselves. "But before you leave, why don''t you have one more day or two in our village? We want to show our gratitude as well and the mean time, you guys could tell us about your situation at Fuzhou.", one of the villagers voiced his mind and the other spoke their agreement instantly. "What do you say?", Zhang Tian Yi asked Huang Wen, since the mission was his. "I guess a day or two is fine. We will continue our journey after that.", Huang Wen gave it a thought and accepted. All the villagers shouted in joy when they heard Huang Wen''s answer. Together they returned to the village hall, they have many things to work on but at least for now they wanted to celebrate their victory. Many put their hope in Lei Jiang, place where their savior came from. Huang Wen felt peace in his heart, there were some doubt but as he looked around, he knew he made the right choice. -------- Mean while, far from that village, Shi Long walked alone. "Curse them all...!", his face twisted in anger. "Heroes... heroes my a**...! Fools that''s what they are...", he silently cursed at Huang Wen and his friends. For a moment Shi Long remembered the glimpse of Huang Wen''s mind when Huang Wen thought of his girls. Shi Long did read people''s mind, he wasn''t saw it in form of pictures or words, but more like sensations, he could feel every idea, thoughts or feelings. Shi Long remembered how Huang Wen remembered Zhang Xuan with such feeling of love and grateful. "Hero... all he wanted to do is to sc*** her... he called himself hero... when it''s nothing but lust. Why couldn''t he be honest and said that he wants to f**k her!", the more Shi Long thought about Huang Wen the angrier he be. "Puihh! Hah... He could think like that because he can''t read her mind. He actually wants her love?", he spitted and curse. Shi Long''s mind brought him to the events that happened weeks ago. Just like Huang Wen, he killed a demon and absorbed the demon''s soul. Since birth Shi Long lived in an orphanage ran by the state. He had no love for other people, but he just in that age where boys began to fall in love for the first time. It happened that one of the social workers who worked in that orphanage was a young woman in her twenties. Her name was Wang Lien Hua. She was the flower among the thistles. She had beautiful long and curvy hair, her skin was milk white without any blemish or spot. She was tall with a long leg and generous curve on certain part of her body. For Shi Long she was perfect. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. She also had a bright personality that drew people to her. Everyone felt she treated them special, including Shi Long. For a long time Shi Long wanted to confess his love to her but couldn''t gather his courage to do so. Until that happened. When the zombies started to attack, the first thing that crossed Shi Long''s mind was to go to safe Wang Lien Hua. It was on his way to her office, that he learned he could level up by killing zombies. Similar to Huang Wen, this discovery brought changes to Shi Long'' character. It turned him from a timid boy into someone with self confidence but deep inside he still the same person with low self esteem. Such that he kept it as a secret from other people, including Wang Lien Hua. When he arrived at her office, there were four other people in there. Shi Long still remembered the look on their face when they saw Shi Long killed the zombies and brought them to a safer place. It made him felt like he was on the top of the world. Wang Lien Hua asked Shi Long to bring her to her parent''s house. She told the other that it will be much safer there, since the apartment only had one entrance, which means it was easier for them to secure it from the zombies, unlike the orphanage that had many entrance and impossible to defend with few people. Everyone agreed, since Shi Long didn''t want the secret of his power revealed, he acted alone all along the way. He opened the path, he secured the path. He acted as vanguard and rearguard. Since he was alone, he couldn''t keep everyone safe but Shi Long didn''t care. As long as Wang Lien Hua was safe, that was all on his mind. He would bring her home and then confessed. All the way to her home, his mind filled with fantasies. Sometimes when they found a place to hide and rest, Shi Long dared to take advantage over Wang Lien Hua. It began with holding her hand. Shi Long pretended to unconsciously took her hand, when he led her into safety. When he saw she didn''t object, he began to freely hold her hand anytime he wanted to. From holding hand to place his hand on her back, and then on her hips, Shi Long bit by bit was more daring in his action toward Wang Lien Hua. While she coyly allowed him did all that, the way she accepted it, made Shi Long believed that she loved him too. He looked after her and two other girls who survived so far. He would go out to find food and safe route for them to move forward. Shi Long risked his life, but he felt happy. The other two girls began to compete in alluring him as well. Shi Long secretly enjoyed it but in his mind there was only Wang Lien Hua. He loved her so much that he was suppressing his desire. She did allow him to touch her, but she would stop him whenever his hand started to move into a more private area. It usually ended with kissing while her hand worked on his manhood. For Shi Long, this was paradise on earth. He wished nothing more than this, in fact since he was the one who went to find a safe route, he purposely took a longer route. It all happened in the matter of days. Everything changed so much and so fast, that everyone overwhelmed by the changes but for Shi Long it was the happiest day. Until one day when he killed the first demon. It wasn''t warrior like Baihu, but one perverted necromancer. The demon was skillful at manipulating mind. The skill he got after he killed the demon was the mind reading skill. He was delighted to learn the skill, in his fantasy he would use the power to read Wang Lien Hua''s mind and found her desires. He would know how to made her went crazy with pleasure. He even fantasized that maybe she said no but actually with a little bit more effort, she would give in. Now that he could read her mind, he didn''t need to worry about losing her by doing something that made her hate him. Since we already knew how Shi Long ended up, we could easily guess what happened when he read her mind. Shi Long found out that Wang Lien Hua never loved him. She never wanted him the way he wanted her. She merely used him to reach her home and to find her parents. All the time, in her mind wasn''t Shi Long but her fiancee. Despite all of his sacrifice, she never had any feeling for him. Actually, who can blame her? Wasn''t she being loyal to her fiancee, being loyal to the man she loved but surely that''s now how Shi Long felt and thought. That day amidst all the scream, the tears and the begging, Shi Long took her by force. The more she struggled, the more he desired her. Within a night, Shi Long changed into a totally different person. He took pleasure in her fear. He reached satisfaction as he felt her shame and pain. All night long he feasted on her without any restriction, by the time he finished she already died. He was trembling from pleasure and when his eyes fell on the other girls. He read their mind and found how much they fear him as much as despise him. None of them lived to see another day. Early that morning between the state of waking up and dreaming, the demon appeared and had a conversation with him. Shi Long''s part to fulfill his pervert desire, in exchange he would teach skills to Shi Long. When Shi Long agreed, the demon granted him the skill to attack people''s mind with fear. Since then he listened to that demon attentively, the demon never prevented him from fulfilling his own desire, in fact the demon joined him in the carnage. Whether it was a rape, murder or torturing people, both the demon and the man had similar desires and drew pleasure from a similar experience. Now as he relived that memories, an evil grin appeared on his face, "Huang Wen... Huang Wen... one day I''ll give your girls a visit...oh... but before that... I still have some unfinished business with that Little Lin... heh heh heh.... oh how happy her father to find her virginity intact... but I''ll be the last one to laugh... I will return, I will definitely return...." "Heh heh heh.... hero? Surely they must exist. Only then we villain can enjoy their sorrow... Their pain..." Just as Shi Long obsessed with Wang Lien Hua in the past. Now he was obsessed with Huang Wen. Huang Wen''s existence filled his mind and heart. "Now where should I go? Perhaps we should secretly sneak to Fuzhou? Heh heh heh, how about that?", he asked. "Far... we should go as far as you could. We need more strength.", suddenly the demon talked to him, for the first time the demon didn''t support his idea. "What? Are you afraid of him?", Shi Long suddenly angry. "No... not him, but the demon inside him. Do you see his sword?", the demon asked. "Hmm... what about that sword? Is it special? Let''s take it from him then." "The hilt. Do you see the tiger head at the end of the hilt? And it is a white jade. That was Baihu''s (White tiger) sword. Baihu was a demon warrior, far stronger than me. He was my sworn enemy. I want to kill him but now isn''t the time yet. If that boy carries Baihu''s sword, that means he killed Baihu and absorbs Baihu. We should never underestimate him. Baihu won''t let him died easily, if the boy died we''ll absorb Baihu, you and me, he will grow weaker after absorbed for the second time.", the demon explained, there was hint of fear within his voice. "We should leave this place immediately.", the demon urged Shi Long. "But where?", Shi Long hesitated, now that he heard fear in the demon''s voice, he began to feel afraid as well. "To the north, east or west, hell if I care!", the demon almost cried and Shi Long began to run. Chapter 32. Xichan Temple. After they spent another two days in Yuan Ge village, Huang Wen, Zhang Tian Yi, Liu Wang Yun, Ma Heng, Chen Wu Xuang and Tian Zhong continued their journey, while the villagers prepared a group of men to make the journey to Fuzhou. As they feared, many wreckage blocked the main road and they spent days on the road most of the time their days filled by clearing the road, without many significant incidents. Several times they met a group of robber or evolved zombies but none as dangerous as Shi Long''s group. They steadily moved toward Nan An. Zhang Tian Yi and the other four had broken through level 10, while Huang Wen stuck at level 21. ---- o ---- At the same time, in Fuzhou, Zhang Hu returned from hunting zombies, he had many tasks to do every day but never neglected his own training. He steadily improved his level and this time reached level 11. Fan Zheng had more free time and already reached level 12. While Zhang Xuan, Chen Yao and Xia Yue, used their free time and diligently trained themselves. Each of them reached level 10, 11 and 9, respectively. The majority of Zhang Hu''s men reached level 5, several of them reached 6, while almost everyone else including the elder, women and children reached various level between 2 to 3. Zhang Hu believed that each one of them was important to build a strong force and by trusting them such chance. He would gain their trust in turn. He had a kingdom in mind, how could he act with a narrow mind? Zhang Hu believed, in order to create his kingdom, he must have a big heart, as wide and as deep as an ocean. When the group of men, from Yuan Ge village that was saved by Huang Wen arrived. Zhang Hu didn''t hide his joy. He received them warmly and showed them around his base in Fuzhou. After they met Zhang Hu and saw all of his achievement, how he upheld law and order, as the representatives of Yuan Ge village, they asked to be integrated under Zhang Hu''s leadership. Zhang Hu gladly agreed, but rather than bring them to Fuzhou, he sent Fan Zheng and fifty strong men to the village. Zhang Hu sent Fan Zheng and fifty strong men to Yuan Ge village, he assured Yuan Ge village''s representatives that Fan Zheng was his trusted brother, he would rule them justly and would never misuse his power for selfish gain. Zhang Hu also made two posts along the route between Fuzhou and Yuan Ge village. Every day there will be a group of men who patrol along the route, both to keep it safe from zombies and bandits, as well as keep it clear from any wreckage and ensure the transportation between Fuzhou and Yuan Ge village. Zhang Hu and Fan Zheng actually have almost everything planned out, first they need to secure a base and firearms, then they secure the food stock and medicines, next they wanted to secure at least one of the electric power plant near Fuzhou. Most of the system ran automatically these days, the engineers fix things when certain problem arise and the operators mostly only monitoring the situation, perhaps adjust some parameters along the way. With most factories and facilities down, the electric consumption lowered greatly and they hope the electric would hold for months but sooner or later without anyone maintained it, some fault would occur and could bring the whole system down. They already secured their base and secured enough food stock that with strict rationing system, will last a week. Every day there were two groups who constantly explore the city to gather more food and medicines. Now they need electricity to make sure they have freezers which were working to keep their food stocks. Not to mention that having electric power means they could utilize many modern technologies. Without it, they would be thrown back to medieval ages. Zhang Hu gathered engineers and technicians among the survivor. He appointed a few of them to lead the group. Together with them, Zhang Hu came up with the plan. However, almost everything, aside from gathering food stock, was put on hold after he learned the existence of the area where demon and zombies could not enter. Safety was his main priority, if he could have a place that was safer than his current base then he would make it his priority to secure it as his base. Electricity means nothing if no one alive to use it. Days passed and Zhang Hu began to grow impatience, he had put a hold on all of his other plan to find that place, but so far he hadn''t received any good news. He was in a bad mood that day, as his level progressed to higher level. It was getting harder to improve. Not to mention that with thousands of his people actively tried to improve their level, it was getting harder to find zombies within the vicinity. Of course, Fuzhou was far from cleaned up from zombies, but he had to travel further and further which wasn''t convenient since at this stage Zhang Hu chose to handle everything by himself. All the important decision must be approved by him. He also did most of the supervision by himself. He was nurturing leaders among his men, but they weren''t at the level that satisfied him yet. Fortunately there were more and more evolved zombies like Ding Yun, although they hadn''t reached levels where they regained their intelligence like Ding Yun but they gave more experience than normal one. For women, the elderly and children, they provided maimed zombies to kill. Unfortunately the increased of evolved zombies population, hampered any activity outside their base. Every day less food and medicine was gathered and the progress of the novice village search also much slower than expectation. Along with the good news from Yuan Ge village, there was also news about the existence of one man named Shi Long, whose power matched Huang Wen but with cruelty and ferociousness far above him. All these things must be dealt by Zhang Hu alone. Fortunately he could entrust Yuan Ge Village to Fan Zheng but with Fan Zheng left for Yuan Ge Village, no one helped him at handling problems at Fuzhou. He kept his smile and warmth personality in front of other, but alone he couldn''t hide his impatience. Zhang Hu was sitting with all his worries, sighing and softly cursing, when Madam Zhang Hu entered the room, brought with her two cup of hot tea and biscuits. Zhang Hu lifted his head and tried to smile. They exchanged no words. Madam Zhang Hu moved behind him and started kneading his muscular shoulder. Slowly all his wearies disappeared. "I never expected, after killing zombies and improving my strength, it''s all just to give you a massage.", Madam Zhang Hu chuckled. Zhang Hu laughed without making a sound. Only his body shook gently as he laughed. "Having another hard day?", Madam Zhang Hu asked. "Hmm...", Zhang Hu nodded. "Try to go home earlier sometimes. The kids miss you too. It will reduce your stress too, isn''t it better to rest and sharpen your axe rather than work with a dull axe?", said Madam Zhang Hu. She gently leaned forward and hugged Zhang Hu from behind. Her ample chest pressed on his head. Zhang Hu chuckled and said, "Hmm... I thought you want me to relax..." Madam Zhang Hu laughed gently, "I do... aren''t you relaxing right now?" "Ha ha ha... some part of me couldn''t relax, it''s getting harder you know..." Madam Zhang Hu giggled coyly, "Aren''t you too old for that?" She moved elegantly and sat on Zhang Hu''s lap, a moment later they were kissing passionately. It was getting better, but suddenly someone was knocking on the door. Zhang Hu pulled himself away unwillingly, his expression showed how annoyed he was. Madam Zhang Hu laughed softly and tipped his nose with her index finger. "Now... now... wipe that scary face away. Who knows, you might get some good news.", she said, comforting the annoyed Zhang Hu. Zhang Hu forced a smile, "Hmm..." Madam Zhang Hu leaned closer and whispered in his ear, "I''ll wait for you tonight..." She gently squeezed Zhang Hu''s hardened manhood as she got up. She moved so close to Zhang Hu that her breast caressed his face when she got up. Zhang Hu groaned and silently swore. Madam Zhang Hu was giggling as she left him. She walked with her hips swayed seducingly. As soon as she left the room, a man entered the room, he seemed noticed the mood and sheepishly greeted Zhang Hu. "Hmm..., alright, what news you brought to me?", Zhang Hu calmly asked. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. "Master Zhang Hu. Sir, we Group A, we believe we have found that area sir. It was Xichan temple." Zhang Hu jumped from his seat, "Are you sure?" "We''re quite sure about it sir. It wasn''t like any other area before this. Once we enter Gongye Road, we can''t sense any demons and there are no zombies at all, but as we moved closer to Xichan temple we sensed something different. We didn''t dare to venture further. We decided to inform you first." "Good... excellent... sent messengers to the other groups, told them to return to base. We should get ready. We''ve been waiting too long to find it. I don''t want to waste another day." "Yes, sir!" He was ready to leave when Zhang Hu remembered something, "Do we have any casualties?" "No sir, we explored the city carefully, beside the closer we are to Xichan Temple, the less zombies we met.", he answered. "Good... you show good leadership. I''ll reward you later. Now go send those messengers.", Zhang Hu nodded and the man seemed really proud to hear Zhang Hu praised him. "Yes, sir!" Zhang Hu nodded and sent him away. He sat on his chair with a big smile on his face. He predicted that he would find it within 2-3 days, but for more than a week spent on finding this place. To their surprised, it actually closed to Huang Wen''s dormitory. "Too bad Fan Zheng isn''t here...Huang Wen, Zhang Tian Yi and the others aren''t here too...I wish we could check this place together.", Zhang Hu sighed. "Should I start to move people to that place?", Zhang Hu thought to himself. He shook his head, "No... I better carefully check it first. Bao Wang said he sensed some power. Someone or something must release that power. The power that prevents zombies and demons to enter the temple. First I need to know what is it and whether it safe for me to move people into that area." The next day, Zhang Hu led a small group of trusted men, Zhang Xuan, Chen Yao and Xia Yue accompanied him too. Guided by the team A''s leader, Bao Wang, they visited Xichan Temple. They stopped a few hundred meters away from the entrance of the temple, right at the corner of the street toward that place. "Well, what do you say", Zhang Hu asked his daughter. Zhang Xuan who had the highest spirit said, "Yes, I think I can sense the presence of something spiritual over that pagoda and the surrounding but just like the team leader Bao Wang said, it wasn''t demon''s presence." Chen Yao and Xia Yue nodded vigorously. Zhang Hu rubbed the stubble on his chin and said, "Okay, let''s approach carefully. Zhang Xuan, Chen Yao and Xia Yue, use your third eye all the time." Zhang Hu took the girls, because similar to Huang Wen they also have an innate ability which awakened into third eye after they survived the first wave of zombies. People like Bao Wang could sense something, but for some reason he didn''t get the skill. Zhang Hu walked in front. The girls walked behind him and the rest followed behind. Chen Yao suddenly stopped and grabbed Zhang Xuan''s hand. Zhang Xuan turned to look at the thing that Chen Yao pointed at. "Father, there is something... I don''t know what it is. I think it''s a she. She''s a spiritual being, just like demons... but they''re different.", Zhang Xuan quickly told her father. Zhang Hu stopped on his track, "Well... do you think she is hostile toward us?" Zhang Xuan frowned, "I don''t know..." Zhang Hu thought for a moment and then commanded his men, "All of you. Wait here, let me, my daughter and her friends went to check. Don''t do anything rash. You can''t see them so there is nothing you can do anyway." Bao Wang and his men nodded their head, they watched Zhang Hu and the girls walked toward the temple. As they moved closer, the girls saw numerous spiritual beings were guarding the entrance to the temple, there were male and female. Some of them carried bows and arrows, while four of them carried a long dagger. Zhang Xuan of course told her father everything they saw. "We''re a few steps away from them now. They were watching us closely but I don''t think they wanted to harm us.", Zhang Xuan whispered to her father. Even Zhang Hu who didn''t have a third eye and usually wasn''t sensitive at all, could feel something, he politely bowed and spoke to the direction of those beings, "Greetings... My name is Zhang Hu. I came here in peace. I came to find a safe place for my people. I see now, why there are no demons or zombies dare to enter your land. I hope you will grant me and my people permission to enter and live in your land." One of them who seemed the leader, walked forward and spoke. Zhang Hu only felt something but couldn''t hear or understand the thing he spoke of. The leader then turned to Zhang Xuan and spoke. Zhang Xuan''s eye widened when suddenly she could hear a voice within her mind and relay the message to her father. "Father, he said that if that''s the purpose of our visit, then we''re making a mistake. Their leaders, he called him their great grandfathers were trying to suppress the gate from the demon''s realm which is going to be opened. It happened the gate was the land under the pagoda.", Zhang Xuan relayed the message, when the spirit saw she could hear him, he seemed pleased and talked more. Zhang Xuan kept relaying his message, "This gate was bigger than the rip that brought thousand of low level demons about a week ago. This time, once the gate opened, even middle level demon would be able to escape from the demon realm." Zhang Xuan''s eyes filled with worry as she heard the next message, "They tried their best to prevent it from happening, but after days of trying, they still couldn''t close the gate. All they can do right now, is to delay the gate from fully opened, as long as possible. Rather than live in this area, our best option was to leave this city before the gate opened." Zhang Hu''s face grew pale when he heard that but he remained calm, "How long? How long do they think, they can delay it from opening?" Zhang Xuan replied, "At most a week, probably less than five days, they could guarantee three days." Zhang Hu closed his eyes and sighed bitterly. Not only he failed to find a safe place, where their safety was guaranteed, now he must even leave his base, the base that built for days of hard work, through sweat and tears. He opened his eyes and nodded his head, "Okay, I got this. Zhang Xuan, my daughter, could you ask them who are they? And tell them that I''m grateful for what they did and do." "He said... you could call them fairies..? Something like that, according to his explanation, for generations they lived here for hundreds of years, serving the Immortal Wang Ba who was cultivating in this place long in the past. Their kind is enemies of demons. That''s just how it is for as long as they could remember. Now they would prepare for their last battle.", Zhang Xuan said. Zhang Hu suddenly thought something and said, "How much their chance to win this battle?" Zhang Xuan, Chen Yao and Xia Yue suddenly looked down on the ground sadly. Zhang Hu waited for Zhang Xuan to tell him. Zhang Xuan finally said, "They have no chance at all but they won''t surrender nor run away from their enemy. This place, this land means too much for them. They can''t watch it fall to the demons. So they decided to fight to the death." "... all of them?", Zhang Hu asked. Zhang Xuan nodded, "Yes, all of them." Suddenly Zhang Hu shook his head vehemently, "Forgive me but I must say that''s a fool plan. Fool! Fool I say! If all of you died here then for ever demons would take a hold on this mountain and this temple." Zhang Xuan''s eyes opened wide and said, "Father, you anger him." Zhang Hu sighed and bowed toward them, "So be it... I could not say how much I''m grateful for what they do, but I can''t say nothing when they wanted to mass-suicide. I''ve said it though. Okay girls, let''s leave. Less we leave this place as their enemy." Zhang Hu bowed once again, followed by the girls, before they turned to leave. Suddenly something moved so fast, approaching toward that entrance and Zhang Xuan grabbed her father''s hand, "Father. Wait... they want us to wait a bit." Next : Chapter 33. Chapter 33. Yue Guang. As soon as the blur stopped moving they saw a handsome young man appeared to be in his twenty, so handsome that he could almost be said as beautiful, even Zhang Xuan, Chen Yao and Xia Yue felt awed by his beauty. Usually Zhang Hu would frowned upon a man who looked pretty, but facing this young man he didn''t feel such thing, for he also exuded the confidence and courage of a warrior. Both beautiful and heroic appearance showed naturally without any pretense. He wore a ancient Chinese white robe and carrying Wudang sword in his hand. His presence brought with him, the similar feeling of the invisible fairies. Zhang Hu and the other realized, this young man must be a high level fairy, they were too surprised to see one to properly greet him though, and the young man was the first to greet them. He politely bowed to Zhang Hu and the girls, "Greeting Master Zhang Hu..., ladies..." Zhang Hu and the girls hastily bowed in return, "Greeting lord...." Zhang Hu opened his mouth, "May I know your name lord...?" Zhang Xuan, Chen Yao and Xia Yue could see through their third eyes that Zhang Hu''s politeness and humility in front of this young man, pleased the other fairies. The young man laughed, "Don''t be too formal, Master Zhang, you could call me Yue Guang (Moon Light)." "Ah Lord Yue Guang, truly a name that befits someone like you. May I know, why do you stop us from leaving? I hope my previous comment didn''t offend you. It was out of sincerity. It was out of my deepest gratitude that I couldn''t help but voice my opinion. Not out of malice nor arrogance.", said Zhang Hu politely but without a hint of fear, politeness that came from nothing but our most respect. "Don''t call me Lord, for generation we live to serve human, fairies and demons, we''re a lower being than human. As human have spirit and physic, but we are nothing but spirit. Just call me Yue Guang.", said Yue Guang humbly. "I couldn''t..., I''m nothing before you. Be it in knowledge or strength, I know I could not be compared to you. You and your family had fought for us, without your effort, we''ll be slaughtered days ago without any chance to defend ourselves.", said Zhang Hu. Yue Guang smiled, he like Zhang Hu and then he said, "Well, call me brother then, and I call you brother too." "It was lucky for me to call you brother, Brother Yue Guang. Such an honor, such an honor...", Zhang Hu said and laughed. "Brother Zhang Hu", Yue Guang replied and laughed. "Brother Zhang Hu, please come, my father asked me to invite you. He heard you and now he wants to speak with you.", said Yue Guang. Zhang Hu couldn''t hide his surprised, but quickly calmed himself and nodded, "It will be such an honor to meet Grand Elder..." "Come...", said Yue Guang. Zhang Hu, Zhang Xuan, Chen Yao and Xia Yue followed Yue Guang toward the pagoda deep within Xichan temple area. While Bao Wang and other Zhang Hu''s men watched them reverently. Of course they could hear the conversation and how proud were they that a high level fairy, which probably lived for hundred years, called their leader brother. Even more, Grand Elder of the fairies invited him. Previously they worried that Zhang Hu''s harsh words would anger the fairies and they must fight invisible enemies. Even with his spiritual sense, without third eyes it won''t be easy for Bao Wang but secretly he decided that if it happened, he would gladly give his life for Zhang Hu. ---- o ---- One thing that made Zhang Hu''s men followed him loyally, was his attitude toward his men, he didn''t see them as expendable. He nurtured them like a father nurturing his sons, or teacher nurturing his students. From Zhang Hu''s point of view, he relatively didn''t have many men. Until today, the total number of people who follow his lead was reaching 2140. From that number, there were 151 boys at the age 15-19, 239 men between age 20-30 and 356 men between the age of 31 to 50. The rests are women, children and elders. The number of men who were adept at fighting was 277 men. The rest needed more experience and training before they could join battles. Zhang Hu already had his mind planned far into the future, once humanity cleared all the zombies, without a central authority, any local authority would start eyeing on each other. If he trained all men within the age of 15-50, he would have 746 battle hardened men. That wasn''t enough to secure one city, how could he expect to secure a province? If the existence of man such as Shi Long brought fear into Huang Wen''s heart. Zhang Hu instead used it for his benefit. He purposely spread the news of Shi Long among the population and used it to urge them to train themselves. Their men could easily identify zombies, beasts and human. Thus they can prevent them from entering the base. Their strong defense brought the sense of security, it brought peace and content, but at the same time those who were far from the front line became lax in their training. Zhang Hu used Shi Long to whip them, gave them a small dosage sense of crisis that kept them aware that they weren''t live in a peaceful time. Zhang Hu hoped that by the time they secure Lei Jiang they would have 300 main force, 400 reserve forces and the rest of the population were having enough battle training to be useful during defensive battles. He wanted to have more people but their food stock was strained once their number exceeded 2000. When they reached that point, Zhang Hu spent more time at gathering food and medicines than trying to find more survivors group. With so limited number of resources, how he would not use each of his men very carefully? --- From the point of view of his men, the way Zhang Hu nurtured them, made them felt that each of their lives was important in his eyes. Thus almost no one doubt Zhang Hu''s order. In time of danger, Zhang Hu and Fan Zheng would be the first to face the strongest wave, ensure the safety of the rest. Those who were trusted to lead a team, follow their example. They were thoroughly taught how to judge the situation, they were told their goal clearly and how far they were allowed to risk themselves. Zhang Hu and Fan Zheng never sent a team into dangerous mission without backup, so far they never had any casualties among their men. Each mission was carefully planned. Each mission had backup plans for retreating into safety. Since any small injuries from the zombies would cause deadly infection, they were extra careful when moving outside their base. Since they met Huang Wen and learned about the system and the skills, they absorbed the new facts and integrate it to their plan fast. Now there were 14 men and women who had various skill related to healing. There were 27 men learned skills that strengthening their physical. They were sent to the most dangerous missions. There were 18 men who focused on speed. They were mainly used as scout and messengers. Various skills were distributed, each to their strength and weaknesses. Small group of specialist quickly formed within a week. ---- o ---- In the mean time, Zhang Hu, Zhang Xuan, Chen Yao and Xia Yue were sitting in front of an old man. He wore a white silk robe. All of his hair were as white as snow. He looked as old as he mountain of Yi itself. The old man sat with closed eyes. A power emanated from his body, sealing a strange formation on the ground. Zhang Hu and the girls sat silently but they didn''t have to wait for too long. As soon as they sat, the old man opened his eyes and smiled. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. He smiled and his smile was sincere, yet even then, Zhang Hu and the girls secretly trembled in fear. Zhang Hu was the only one who could mustered his will to free himself from the suppression that came from the old man. The old man turned his head to look at Zhang Hu, it happened just a mere few seconds but Zhang Hu almost fainted from the shock. The old man nodded his head as if satisfied with Zhang Hu and then closed his eyes again. When the old man closed his eyes again, Zhang Hu and the girls felt relieved, since the pressure disappeared as well. "I heard what you say Master Zhang....", said the old man. He spoke slowly, word by word. "I didn''t mean any harm Grand Elder, or have any intention to insult. I sincerely grateful of what you and your family did and I wish nothing but for your safety.", answered Zhang Hu. "I know... otherwise I won''t invite you here.", said the old man. There was a long pause. Zhang Hu waited rather than spoke anything. "How long it takes for you to move your people to a safe place outside Fuzhou?", asked the old man. "How far we should go?", Zhang Hu asked. "At least 100 kilometers away from this place will be fine.", answered the old man. Zhang Hu thinking quietly, after a while he answered, "How about Nanping? I''ve prepared trucks and bus to move my people, even with having to clear the road from wreckage. I think I could move my people to Nanping within two days. But whether Nanping would be safe or not. I wonder if Grand Elder might know..." The old man said, "Nanping would be fine. There are demons but there will be no major games in there. It still better than staying at Fuzhou." Zhang Hu sighed, "Two days then, but I have my son in law, searching for people in Nan An. How could I leave him? But they should return in the next few days." The old man nodded his head, "Move all your people in three days. I''ll do my best to hold the gate for another two days, but I guarantee nothing. You may wait for your son in law but prepare to flee at any minute." Zhang Xuan who worried about Huang Wen talked to her father, "Father, why don''t we go to Quanzhou? We might meet them on the way. Or we could even visit Nan An on our way to Quanzhou." Zhang Hu shook his head, "Nanping is better, facing Fuzhou. Behind us are mountains. Next to us is the Minjiang River. We''ll secure our back, have plenty access to water and we could also transport our men to attack Fuzhou through the river." Zhang Xuan opened her mouth but Zhang Hu shook his head, "If Huang Wen is a man who is worthy of my daughter, he should be able to live through this. Besides we''ll wait for him until the last minute." The old man patiently listened, when Zhang Xuan couldn''t argue anymore, the old man turned to Yue Guang and nodded his head before turned his attention back at the lines of formation on the ground. Zhang Hu and the girls could feel something did try to break through, but the old man kept sending restrictive power to prevent the formation from being activated. They turned their attention to Yue Guang now, he was the leader of his tribe, second only to the old man. Yue Guang smiled and said, "After my father heard your words, he agreed that our decision to defend the temple to our last breath was a foolish decision. He asked me to follow your people and helped you to protect them along the way. In exchange, we asked that you provide a place for us in your new base and later when we grow in power, to retake Fuzhou from the demons. Do you agree with our proposition?" Zhang Hu''s face brightened when he heard this, he nodded his head, "Agreed, of course I agree. It''s a great honor to have you on our side. I will send my men to gather as many people as we could, that we might save as many survivors as we could." Yue Guang nodded his head, "Hmm... how many people you will send to spread the news?" Zhang Hu answered, "At this time, I have about 270 men who could fight well. I used to send them as a group of 30. So there will be 9 groups who will spread the news and try to gather survivors." Yue Guang said, "Make it a group of 5 men, since for each group I will send with them 5 of my men as well. They would send away any zombies and 5 of my men would be strong enough to handle a middle level demon, which is quite rare for now. I know only 1 such demon who manages to enter Fuzhou, his name was Baihu, but a couple weeks ago, suddenly his presence disappeared. I don''t know where he went, but he''s not in Fuzhou any longer. I know because I kept watching him." Zhang Xuan, Chen Yao and Xia Yue smiled wide. Yue Guang noticed this and raised his eyebrows. Zhang Xuan said, "Uhm... a friend of us, Huang Wen, he killed Baihu in a fight." Yue Guang who always calm, for a moment showed his surprised, although his expression back to normal within split of seconds, "He killed Baihu? Alone?" Zhang Xuan said, "No... we helped him, but he did most of the fight. When Baihu busy fighting him, I sneaked and use a spell to bind Baihu." Yue Guang nodded his head, "He is strong then. If he could keep Baihu''s attention on him, then he must be quite strong. By the way... did he absorb Baihu?" The girls were looking at each other and then a bit worried Zhang Xuan nodded her head, "He absorbs their power... I too once killed a demon and absorbed its power." Yue Guang closed his eyes and Zhang Xuan could feel something probed her consciousness, she could feel that there was no malicious intent within that force, so she didn''t try to fight it. A moment later Yue Guang opened his eyes. "Your soul was strong enough to fully absorbed the power. I could only sense a small remnant of the demon that would be gone within a month. But to absorb Baihu... I don''t think your friend would be able to fully absorb a middle level demon like Baihu.", said Yue Guang. "Is it dangerous? Would Baihu possessed him?", Zhang Xuan asked, her expression showed her worries. Yue Guang smiled comfortingly, "For now, there is no chance for something like that to happen. After your friend killed him and absorbed most of his strength, the remnant of Baihu shouldn''t be able to do anything like that. However, the remnant will be strong enough to survive and drew power from your friend''s emotion and grow stronger. If he ever made it to be stronger than your friend''s soul, then he will be able to possess your friend but such thing would take months even years to happen. Your friend would be fine for now." "When you see him, could you help him?", Zhang Xuan asked. Yue Guang nodded his head, "I think I could give it a try." "Thankyou", Zhang Xuan bowed and sincerely thanked him. "You''re welcome.", said Yue Guang, when he saw that Zhang Xuan had no more questions, he turned to Zhang Hu, "Brother Zhang, let''s work now. Our time is limited and we have plenty people to save. I could use my sense to map out the survivors who still stay in Fuzhou. Go prepares your men to meet me here." "Understood, okay I''ll leave now Brother Yue, since you will send your men to accompany them, I think I could muster up to 400 men, some of them lack the experience but with your men protected them, I no longer worried of their safety. The rest of my people will be preparing for the journey.", Zhang Hu nodded his head. Yue Guang nodded, "Good... Be careful on your way Brother Zhang." Chapter 34: The gift from Grand Elder. It was a busy day. Zhang Hu was known for his quick action, after learned there was such a disaster waiting to explode in Fuzhou, how could he not work even faster? Four hundred men sent to meet with Yue Guang, while Zhang Hu coordinated his people to prepare their migration. They had buses and trucks. He even had two armored vehicles that was once used by banks. With little modification, he armed the armored vehicle with an automatic machine gun at the seat next to the driver. Zhang Hu didn''t wait until all of his people ready to move, before he sent his first batch of armed men to open the way for them. Zhang Hu wished he had someone who knew how to work with ships, if he had then they could travel through the Minjiang River, but he didn''t want to waste his time by lamented over if this or that. He put his mind on the things he had in hand and used it the best he could. Of those who are sent to Yue Guang, he mixed 4 inexperienced men in every 1 experienced battle hardened men. That way of 270 men of battle hardened men, he retained 190 of them with him. He sent 100 of them to open the way to Nanping and set their first camp at Zhanghu town, a small but flourished town at one of Minjiang River shore. He chose Zhanghu town, since whether he who chose to go through the road or other survivors group who might choose to through the river, refugees from Fuzhou would pass that town. Zhang Hu wanted to meet with other leaders of survivors from Fuzhou before they reached Nanping. He gave the command of that 100 men to Bao Wang since he promised his daughter to wait for Huang Wen at Fuzhou. At the same time, he sent people to Yuan Ge village and told them to gather at Fuzhou and followed them migrating to Nanping. He would feel better if Fan Zheng was there with him, so he sent a letter to Fan Zheng and explained their current situation. But the fastest, Fan Zheng will be in Fuzhou tonight and reached Zhanghu Town the next day. Beside even Fan Zheng acknowledged it. In term of negotiation and subduing other people, Zhang Hu was better than him but Zhang Hu gave his word to his daughter and didn''t willing to break his promise. He put everything in order and sent his people group by group. Each group will be protected by 10 men armed with guns. In total there were 30 buses and 15 trucks, along with many other small vehicles. If any group of criminals was foolish enough to try robbed them, they would find that aside from that 10 men, everyone else within the bus was at level 2 or 3 and know how to use their weapon which vary from staff, sword, long dagger and many other kind of weapon that was found after killing zombies. Meanwhile, Zhang Hu''s men and Yue Guang''s family members spread around Fuzhou, based on the map that was made by Yue Guang that moved to contact other groups of survivors. The presence of the fairies gave them credibility, some of those survivors had the third eye skills and could see them. Others might not have the skill, but at least they were had soul that strong enough to sense them. Otherwise they would be consumed by demons by now. Zombies and demons avoided them and made their task easier. Some of the leaders, decided to visit Xichan Temple and met the Grand Elder himself. Some other hastily went to see Zhang Hu and joined his group. Through them Zhang Hu heard unsettling rumors about the other leaders who went to see the Grand Elder at Xichan Temple. "Master Zhang, perhaps you will think that I''m the kind who telltale about other people to be on your good side, but I sincerely tell you this. There are a group of leaders who worry of their position. They feel that you are a threat to their authority. They believe you use the Grand Elder''s position to assume the position of the leader for all survivors in Fuzhou. Right now they gather at Xichan Temple, to cross check the information of oncoming disaster but I believe in truth, their main purpose is to gain support from the Grand Elder to be the main leader of Fuzhou''s survivor, which at this time, many believed was given upon you.", one of the leaders who decided to join Zhang Hu told him. Behind him several other leaders who knew the truth of this rumor also nodded their head. Zhang Hu sighed, "... and how do you know it''s not just a rumor?" "They came to us. They want us to come with them to see the Grand Elder and support one of them to get his blessing to lead people from Fuzhou.", one of them said. Zhang Hu looked at each one of them and said, "Let them do what they want to do. We have responsibility to those who trust us. First we need to make sure that everyone on the way safely. If you want to join my group to Nanping then give me the records of their name and such. Let''s arrange for their transportation, ration and such. I hope you will be honest with me. If we want everything done properly then I''ll need to know your food stock too. Better if you''re willing to put it together with ours. It''s okay if you choose to keep it yourself but surely I won''t see it favorably if you took your share but unwilling to share and secretly hid from the other." "In my group, the ration will be distributed to each family based on the number of the family members and their task. Those who do physical labor will earn a bit more. No one gets special treatment. Whether you''re a group leader or not." "I won''t force you to join me, but if you join me then you must follow my rule. If you don''t like it, then please leave." "Okay you got it? Now, let''s do the work.", said Zhang Hu. Zhang Hu seemed calm but inside he was seething when he heard that there were people who tried to persuade other survivors to stand against him. He was spreading the news out of good will but rather than work together to save as many people as possible. Some were plotting to gain some empty position. He knew his priority though, in time of chaos, the position of a leader will be gained through real action. The one who took the initiative to give direction and purpose to other will be seen as leaders. By putting aside those who tried to persuade the Grand Elder now, Zhang Hu earned the trust of those who came to him. Their heart was moved because Zhang Hu put the live of his people as his priority, not his position. And as they followed Zhang Hu''s instruction they saw how he put everything in order and how his people followed him loyally. Zhang Hu didn''t need the Grand Elder approval, he already the leader for them. It was such a busy day for Zhang Hu. He worked all night and slept for a few hours before the last truck that transported their supply readied to leave. Few hours later, people from Yuan Ge village arrived along with Fan Zheng. With Fan Zheng there, he felt relieved but they didn''t have much time to converse, after introduced Fan Zheng to the leaders who recently joined. They did a short briefing. Few hours later Fan Zheng left to catch up with their 100 men who opened their way to Nanping. It was high noon when the last batch of his people left Fuzhou. He gathered a few of his men who were left in Fuzhou with him and the leaders of survivor groups who decided to join under his leadership. "Now, how about survivors from the other group? Do you know how they''re doing?", Zhang Hu asked around. One of his men who was running back and forth from the main road route to their base to check the last of their supply trucks answered, "Some people decided to join our group without telling their leader, but most are still waiting." Zhang Hu''s face reddened, "And what their leader doing ?!" One of those who joined Zhang Hu said, "Probably still at Xichan Temple, trying to persuade the Grand Elder." "Say Master Zhang, was it true that the Grand Elder took you as the leader of Fuzhou?", one other leader asked. Zhang Hu growled angrily, "Those stupid bastards...They waste a day and a half just for... Fool...." He hesitated for a moment and then said, "Let''s see them." Zhang Hu worried more for his daughter and her friends who chose to wait for Huang Wen here in Fuzhou, at least until the last final moment. Since the base was going to be empty, Yue Guang suggested that the girls, Zhang Hu and some of his men who would wait for Huang Wen, should stay at Xichan Temple. Now Xichan Temple became the place where other leaders trying to claim the position of Fuzhou''s leader. His other consideration was for the Grand Elder and the fairies, how ungrateful these people were. The fairies helped them without asking for anything in return and now they were pestering the Grand Elder to support their ambition. Zhang Hu had his own ambition, but he fought for it with his own strength. These men were burdening other with their ambition. They were even risking the lives of those who trust them. Their action put Zhang Hu in a foul mood. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Mean while at Xichan Temple, there were a group of men carrying various weapon led by seven men were sitting in front of the Grand Elder and Yue Guang. Behind the Grand Elder and Yue Guang were Zhang Xuan, Chen Yao and Xia Yue. Although they had a greater number, in front of the Grand Elder their number meant nothing. Those five men who led them could feel the pressure emanated from the Grand Elder. They came to Xichan Temple confidently, Yue Guang as always accepted anyone politely. "Grand Elder, will Zhang Hu came to Xichan as you said?", one of them asked. The old man laughed and answered shortly, "We''ll see... Master Feng Jin, please be patient." "Forgive me Grand Elder but, I hasn''t arranged the migration of my people out of Fuzhou. I just ask that you may bless me to lead my people in our journey to Nanping in front of these people, so they can bear witness to the other, thus reassure them on the hard journey.", said the man named Feng Jin again, apparently he was chosen to be the leader of the other six. Grand Elder laughed once again, "I have no plan to bless anyone since I don''t think it''s necessary but since you insist, I began to think that perhaps it is a good idea. However, I will bless just one person, so let all of those who lead their kin during this perilous times gather before me and then I will choose one of you." "Well then let someone call for Zhang Hu and the other leaders, less they might already on their way to Nanping and we''re waiting for nothing.", one of the seven spoke. Grand Elder just laughed. Yue Guang maintained his posture, but the smile that always appeared on his face, no longer there. It seemed even Yue Guang began to lose his patience. The leader was going to argue when Zhang Hu arrived. "Greeting Grand Elder. Brother Yue... Master Feng... brothers", Zhang Hu walked with large stride and immediately bowed to the Grand Elder, Yue Guang and slightly nodded to the rest. "Master Zhang, nice to meet you.", said Feng Jin. For a while, they greeted each other, since many of those who followed Zhang Hu now, used to be the leaders of their own group. They began to know each other position when Zhang Hu''s men spread the news and the survivor slowly gathered near Zhang Hu''s base or near Xichan Temple. "Master Feng and you all, may I ask why your people are still staying in Fuzhou?", Zhang Hu asked, as soon as they finished with the greeting. Feng Jin answered, "We were thinking that we should receive the Grand Elder blessing before began our journey. We also felt grateful for what Grand Elder does for us and want to thank him in person." Zhang Hu said, "That''s really good, but then why you still here after so long? All of my people had already been on the road now, aren''t you waste too much time here?" Feng Jin shrugged his shoulder, "Well, don''t ask me, ask the Grand Elder. He refused to give his blessing." Zhang Hu glanced at the Grand Elder, who sat there with a smile on his face, saying nothing. He turned back to Feng Jin and said, "Well, that''s not an excuse. If Grand Elder didn''t want to give you his blessing, then just leave the city without his blessing. I don''t see how it''s a big problem whether the Grand Elder blesses you or not." "Of course you don''t mind, because you already received his blessing.", said Feng Jin. "Who said that? I never receive his blessing. He merely told me about what will happen in the next few days and advise me to leave Fuzhou as soon as possible. Since we should be as far as possible from Fuzhou when the gate opened.", Zhang Hu retorted. "Perhaps you don''t say it, but many people were saying it.", said Feng Jin. "Now, you know from me that I''m not. So don''t waste more time here. Come, let''s arrange the migration of your people.", said Zhang Hu. "How about you? Why are you still here?", asked Feng Jin. "Few days ago, I sent my son in law to search for the families of my daughter''s best friends at Nan An. I promised my daughter that I will wait for him until the last minutes.", said Zhang Hu. He was secretly gritting his teeth. This was his personal matter, but he had to explain it to others just to satisfy their suspicion. "What a coincidence.", said Feng Jin sarcastically. Zhang Hu didn''t say anything and just glared at him. Since Zhang Hu said nothing Feng Jin couldn''t pursue that matter further but looked for another reason instead, "Well, if you say so. Anyway, the Grand Elder finally agrees to bless one of us and merely wait until all the leaders present, so they might see who is the chosen one." Feng Jin didn''t have much confidence that the Grand Elder would choose him from the rest, but he still had some hope. Besides he had another plan in his sleeve. Quietly one of the six who followed Feng Jin, left Xichan Temple. Grand Elder who was sitting quietly until then, lifted his head and smiled, "One wait for a blessing of one old man before lead his people. One didn''t wait for any blessing but rather believed in his self and his people to brave through the perils." "Master Feng, what do you say about this?", the Grand Elder asked. Feng Jin frowned before answered, "A man''s power are limited, to know his limitation and humbly seek the help from the better, that is one of the characters of a good leader. Isn''t Liu Bei visited Zhuge Liang three times in order to gain his assistance?" "Master Zhang, what do you say about this?", the Grand Elder asked. Zhang Hu answered without any hint of hesitation, "I had the chance to meet and converse with Grand Elder. Through that I learned the imminent danger that threaten people who live in Fuzhou and received Grand Elder''s advice to leave as far as we could, at least 100 kilometers away from Fuzhou." "Do I dared to ask for more, when I already know that the Grand Elder had already sacrificed so much to save this city? No, I do not dare to ask for more." "Liu Bei did visit Zhuge Liang three times in order to get his assistance, but as he waited for Zhuge Liang, did he neglect his responsibility toward his people? No, he did not." "Did he leave his people to face danger when he went to visit Zhuge Liang? No, he did not. His people were live in a safe place and prosper." "To know his limit. Is one of necessary traits of a leader. To struggle to do his best with all he got for his people, despite all that limitation also a necessary trait of a leader. Neglect the need of his people with his limited ability as an excuse, certainly not a good trait for a leader.", Zhang Hu spoke clearly. Feng Jin''s face turned pale, he opened his mouth to retort but could not. All who followed him hung their head in shame. While those who chose to follow Zhang Hu were looking at Zhang Hu with pride, this was their leader. Grand Elder laughed and nodded his head, "Well, I made my decision." He took a deep breath and then slowly blew to his hand, a silvery thread came out of his mouth, slowly gathered on his opened palm, forming a ball that by every breath became more and more condensed. Slowly it congealed and solidified into a small white pearl. Yue Guang was solemn when he took that small white pearl from the Grand Elder. He held it carefully in his hand and brought it to Zhang Hu. "Brother Zhang, this is part of my father''s soul essence. He imparted a copy of his knowledge and some of his power into this pearl. This is his blessing for you, may his knowledge and his power assist you in your journey.", said Yue Guang solemnly. Everyone stood dumbfounded. It was beyond their expectation, especially Zhang Hu who already received much and wanted nothing from the fairies. "How... how could I accept this?", Zhang Hu tried to return the pearl to the Grand Elder. "Master Zhang... Please accept it, in a certain way, it was my selfish desire that even when I died here in Fuzhou. Part of me will live in you. It is not without risk, to consume it, but I believe you have what it take.", said the Grand Elder. Yue Guang pushed the pearl into Zhang Hu''s hand, "Brother, once given, how could it be returned without offending the giver? Now takes it and consumes it. It is a gift and a request." Feng Jin clenched his jaw and watched the pearl with greed and envy, the Grand Elder didn''t plan to impart his knowledge to anyone, even if he did, most likely it will be given to his son, Yue Guang. Yet through his insistence, the Grand Elder decided to give it to one of Fuzhou''s leaders. He wanted to shout and command his men to forcefully took it but who dared to act irresponsibly in front of the fairies? He could only watch with envy as Zhang Hu solemnly took the pearl and put it into his mouth. Chapter 35. Feng Jins Betrayal. As soon as the pearl entered his stomach, Zhang Hu was flooded by great power and knowledge. He staggered a few steps back but Yue Guang who was prepared, quickly supported him. Waves of knowledge entered his mind, waves of soul essence entered his soul. Zhang Hu leaned on Yue Guang for more than 10 minutes before he slowly regained the control of his body. Feng Jin who watched it all impatiently, quickly clasped his hand and bowed to Zhang Hu, "Congratulation Master Zhang ... congratulation... indeed you''re a worthy leader for people in Fuzhou. Since the Grand Elder had made his decision, we shouldn''t tarry any longer. Me and my men will immediately organise everything and leave Fuzhou as soon as possible." Zhang Hu still tried to regain his balance, simply nodded. Feng Jin didn''t wait for Zhang Hu, he bowed to the Grand Elder and Yue Guang and said his good bye, soon he and his men already left Xichan Temple. Various thoughts passed their mind. Some were considering to change side. Some decided that Zhang Hu was a real threat for their authority now. They had met Zhang Hu before they decided to support Feng Jin, from their conversation they knew that Zhang Hu would not have any leniency for anyone. If they joined Zhang Hu, then they would lose all of the privileges they had now as the leader of their group, but if they joined with Feng Jin, Feng Jin already promised that they will retained all of that privileges and held certain authority within the group, only second to Feng Jin himself. The majority of the men who worked for Feng Jin already tasted the privileges that came with power. They didn''t want to lose it either. Some even afraid that if they joined with Zhang Hu, the crime they did against other survivor, when they worked under Feng Jin, might be found out, thus they feared Zhang Hu. For many reasons, people chose to side with Feng Jin despite his apparent flaw compared to Zhang Hu''s apparent benevolence. It took more than half an hour before Zhang Hu slowly finished at arranged his mind and body. He hadn''t had a chance to browse through the sudden recent influx of knowledge within his sea of knowledge but at least he could operate normally. He sighed and turned to the leaders who decided to join him, "Well brothers, I will wait for my son in law here but it had nothing to do with you all. Why don''t you join with your people on the road to Nanping? You still have time to catch up with them, my men here and some of the fairies will accompany you, so you will be safe on the way there." They looked at each other, since Zhang Hu waited in Fuzhou for his son in law along with his daughter, it felt weird if they insisted on accompanying him. One by one they excused themselves and left Xichan Temple to catch up with the other. It took a few seconds for Zhang Hu to remember Feng Jin and his people, "Eh... I forgot about Feng Jin and his people. Brother Yue Guang, how about it, why don''t we take a look at them?" He asked Yue Guang since at that time he just sent all his men to catch up with others who already left Fuzhou. Zhang Xuan, Chen Yao and Xia Yue stood. "Father, let us come with you too.", said Zhang Xuan who worried about his father. Zhang Hu turned to Yue Guang questioningly and Yue Guang nodded his head. When he saw Yue Guang approved it, he felt much assured. "Okay, you can come with us.", said Zhang Hu. "Grand Elder, excuse us. We would like to see the preparation of those who are still in Fuzhou.", said Zhang Hu politely. But something was off, the Grand Elder seemed slightly annoyed and said, "Why don''t you wait for a moment." Zhang Hu didn''t need to wait too long to find the answer. Few moments later his men were running back to the front of the pagoda. Along with them, there was one of a person who previously supported Feng Jin. When Zhang Hu saw their expression he felt his chest tightened but he could control himself well. He calmy asked, "What happened?" One of his men answered, "Feng Jin betray us, he betrays us and betray his people." Zhang Hu nodded his head, "Hmmm... what he did this time?" "Feng Jin and those who supported him, led all their armed men to take all of their supplies, loaded it to all ships that are still operable here in Fuzhou and left their people.", one of them answered. Zhang Hu gritted his teeth. It took him lots of effort to stay calm. He couldn''t say anything for quite some time. Finally he calmly said, "Do you know how many people follow Feng Jin? Their average strength and such." Everyone turned to the one who was left with Feng Jin, that man seemed a bit surprised since Zhang Hu didn''t ask the reason he stayed behind, interrogated him or showed any suspicion. A bit trembled he answered, "In total he had at least 3000 men who had much experience using the firearm. They had boxes of bullets. I don''t know the exact number. Must be tens of thousands. They also had thousands of hand guns and riffles. Tens of grenades and at least five machine guns." He nodded his head and then calmly said, "We needed to get more truck and buses. Yong Gang, He San, took your brothers to explore the city. Get any vehicles you could find and brought them to our base. Also send this news to Fan Zheng at the front. Feng Jin betrays us, he led 3000 men. Probably try to reach Nanping before we do. Tell him to wait for me at agreed temporary base." Zhang Hu''s men nodded their head and left as soon as they got instruction. No mobile could work since there was no service, but they used radio communication to communicate from one group to the next group. In that way, the messages relayed to Fan Zheng who was the first group with his 100 men. Then Zhang Hu turned to the leaders who decided to join him, he slightly bowed to them, "Brothers, we face an enormous task in front of us. These people need us. We can''t abandon them. I want to ask for your assistance at taking control over this situation as fast as possible, manage everything and send them to catch up with the rest of our people." Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. "Of course Master Zhang, since we decided to integrate our people with yours, we consider ourselves as your men. Give us mission and we will do our best to complete it.", one of them said, followed by the other. One by one assured Zhang Hu of his authority over them. After Zhang Hu heard it all, he bowed deeply to them. "I''m grateful for your trust. I swear I won''t disappoint any of you.", he said sincerely. The ex leaders quickly bowed to Zhang Hu in return, after that they began to discuss how they should address this issue. This time they faced many problems. First the vehicles that were needed to transport those who were left behind. Their next question was supplies. Their current supplies could provide them enough food for about a week. Now their number swelled twice than the original number, but the supply wasn''t. The last but not least, was how to win the trust of Feng Jin''s people, they were just left by their leader. And it will be harder because most of their trusted men weren''t here in Fuzhou, they were leading their people to leave Fuzhou. "Okay, first we need to register everyone and as we do that, we could assign tasks for them to help us in solving these problems.", said one of them, his name was Yue Rang. "Hmm... we need Master Zhang to speak to all of them first. Right now they must be confused and panic.", another man said, his name was Cao Bei. Zhang Hu said, "Yes, you''re right, but before that we need some sort of plan, so they see that we already have a concrete plan to solve this problem. It will help them to feel safe." Cao Bei nodded his head, "Yes, Master Zhang is right." "We need people to help us to register some basic information about each family. There must be about 20,000 of them out there. It won''t be easy but give me 20 men to work with and I''ll take care of it.", said another. "We could prioritize those who are ready to leave Fuzhou first.", one by one they made the suggestion and took responsibility of each task that needed to be done. Each one of them led a hundred, some even thousand survivors. Each one of them had what it took to be a leader. Zhang Hu gave them enough room to show their capability as leaders and at the same time kept everyone from over acting. Under Zhang, Hu''s leadership everyone worked as one unit. When they had quick rough plan to work on Zhang Hu went to meet the survivors that were left by Feng Jin. He made a short speech, "Feng Jin betrayed you all and left Fuzhou with all his armed men, weapons and supplies." Zhang Hu let them to talk with each other, for a few minutes no one paid attention to Zhang Hu, they turned to each other and spoke among themselves, but after a while as they felt lost, they began to turn their attention to Zhang Hu. One by one until there was nothing but silence. "I, Zhang Hu, won''t leave you..." "... but we need to work together. Our destination is Nanping. Within the next two or three days, demons will invade Fuzhou. We need to be at Nanping by that time. Which mean we will need many vehicles to move everyone to Nanping as soon as possible and right now we have almost none." "We don''t have enough food to distribute for now. We do have enough food supplies to support us for about 2-3 days but the truck is on the way to Fuzhou. First we needed to gather enough food for everyone here. If possible, we also need to gather food, so we had supplies for more than a week." "Okay starting from the most east side, start to stand in lines. Don''t get separated from your family. The rest, just stay in the group. Parents watch for your children. As we register you, we''ll assign certain task to you. People, let''s work together." They began to register families and those who had been registered were given tasks that fit their condition. At first there was some confusion but soon everyone began to work with a purpose. Those who waited, waited patiently. Before this Feng Jin just led them around without purpose, they knew nothing of his plan. Now they knew their situation but it didn''t depress them, because they were working to solve it. It made a big difference. All of them silently cursed Feng Jin and others who decided to support his scheme, at the same time they felt relieved that Feng Jin decided to abandon them, because now they were led by Zhang Hu. Feng Jin and those who supported him used their position to their own benefit. It took the entire day, just to count and register all families. It might seem unnecessary but there were many reason why Zhang Hu and the other ex leaders agreed to do that. It helped them to organize things as it goes. People had something they were expecting as things getting organized. They also made the list of which families went first, who went after that and so on. When Zhang Hu''s men brought the first few buses, names were called and the first group was sent to Nanping. They even also gathered enough food to be brought along with them. Slow but sure. People were sent to Nanping. They needed food but Zhang Hu decided to make his priority to send them toward Nanping. At the same time, he relay the message to Fan Zheng and all group leaders who went first to gather food whenever they had the chance to do so. By the time they finished at registering every family, the transportation was ready for the last group to leave. Only when they saw the remaining people went to Nanping, Zhang Hu and his men felt relieved. Zhang Hu took a deep breath and patted the man next to him, "Okay... great job... great job... let''s get some rest now... let''s get some rest..." Chapter 36. Finding the path to true cultivation. Mean while Huang Wen, Zhang Tian Yi, Liu Wang Yun, Chen Wu Xuang, Ma Heng and Tian Zhong steadily approached Nan An. As much as their colleagues at Fuzhou improved within those days, they who journeyed far from Fuzhou weren''t fell behind them. Huang Wen with his newfound ability to hide his presence and sensed low level demons at the same time, provide them with low level demons along the way. However, since their main priority was to reach Nan An as fast as possible. They didn''t spend their time to hunting low level demons. Only when it was near their current position, that Huang Wen dared to separate from the other to catch the low level demon and brought it to them. At first they insisted that Huang Wen should take the experience himself, but after some persuasion Huang Wen managed to convince them to take the experience. "At my current level, killing five low level demons like this would help me to breakthrough at most one level. That was only 2 points of stat but if I give 1 low level demon to each one of you. Each one of you could break through 1 level and that''s 10 points of stat.", Huang Wen argued and no one could argue back. The first to get experience from killing low level demon that was caught by Huang Wen was Zhang Tian Yi. The old sergeant growled, "Okay kid... I owe you one for this." He was at the peak of level 11 when Huang Wen brought him that low level demon. As a result, he broke through 2 levels at once, now he was at level 13. The next was Ma Heng, and so on from the eldest to the youngest. Huang Wen decided to give it based on their seniority. It was simple and wasn''t invited any miss-understanding. When they finally reached Nan An, all of them reached either the peak of level 15 or early level 16. Huang Wen had his own reason for why he hunted low level demon and turned it to the other. At first Huang Wen himself killed zombies diligently. Ever since he knew about the existence of Youshe and Baihu within his soul, Huang Wen didn''t dare to hunt for demons. Low level demons wouldn''t give him much experience and he also worried it might strengthen Baihu and Youshe as much as it strengthened him. How would he know how much experience points he should actually gain by killing a demon? Who knows? Maybe from hundred points, Baihu or Youshe took tens of it and he wouldn''t know. By killing zombies, who only gave 1 point of experience he would know for sure if they dared to take it. That was until he found higher level zombies who gave more than 1 point of experience. Since then, Huang Wen stopped killing whether it was zombies or demons. He used his presence to send away zombies near them. That was why he felt guilty toward his companions who couldn''t hunt zombies anymore and to solve their problem. Huang Wen hunted low level demons for them. He was good at controlling how much he hid his presence now that he could adjust the range. Since he didn''t want to kill zombies or demon for experience, he turned his focused on practicing martial art and studying the skill he currently had. In exchange of capturing low level demons for them, Huang Wen asked them to spar with him, whenever they set their camp. Zhang Tian Yi, Liu Wang Yun, Ma Heng, Chen Wu Xuang and Tian Zhong took turn to spar with him. As Huang Wen improved, once in a while he spared against two opponent at once. After hours of practice, his passive skill, martial art, reached another level. Although his level stuck at 21, his fighting level was much improved through it. After improved his Martial Art skill level, he could spar against 3 of them without losing. He actually asked to spar against 4 of them at once, only then he was put in great pressure, enough to give him something new to learn from that experience. Huang Wen''s fighting ability amazed everyone, even the old hardened Zhang Tian Yi now secretly admire him. They admire his fighting ability, but the thing that made them admire him the most was his persistence in training. He will meditate late into the night. He woke up early and practicing his martial art. He slept almost exactly 4 hours every night. At this moment, Huang Wen was sitting and experimenting his fireball skill. He broke the entire process down into several basic procedures and learned each procedures thoroughly. First the process in gathering the fire attributed forces to form the fireball. The source of these forces came from the nature itself. His body drew power from its surroundings and converted it into fire attributed force. Later he learned that actually rather than converting it, it extracted the fire attributed force. Therefore source for the power is unlimited, but it cost him his spiritual power to extract and control it. As he was getting better at controlling the overall process, he was getting more efficient in using his spiritual power and the cost was reduced a lot. Next, he needed to control each of those slivers of forces to gather at a certain point rather than let it dispersed back to the nature. Usually that point was a few inches in front of his palm but later he could move it to any part of his body and a few inches above it. It was easier to use his palm since the move to shoot the fireball then would be easily similar to throwing a ball. As the power accumulated, it grew into a small fireball and the temperature started to increase. He needed to create some sort of barrier to protect his hand from the heat. That was also the reason why he needed to accumulate the power outside their body. His body simply could not handle the accumulated power. He tried it once to see whether he could turn part of his body into some kind of weapon. He tried to gather that power in the tip of his finger and got his finger was burnt instead. Once the power accumulated into the fireball, the next thing is to throw it toward the target. Huang Wen noticed that the further that power from his body, the harder it is to control it. As more power accumulated, the harder it is to control it. That was the only reason why he needed to shoot it toward its target but he wanted to see how far he could move that power away from his body before he lost control over it. Right now a very small fireball was floating few meters in front of Huang Wen. It swayed slowly for another meter before dispersed into the night when it reached around 4 meters away from him. He kept doing it until his spirit point nearly depleted, he was doing this same thing for days now. At the beginning, he could only keep it under his control up to three meters away from his body. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. He meditated and waited until his spirit points restored, next he trained another part of his fireball skill, which was forming the barrier that protected his body from the heat. He slowly trained this process apart from the entire process, he needed to make it into its own skill. He was yet to successfully make it into its own skill but slowly he began to understand this process more clearly and see how it started and how it completed without having to integrate it with the rest of the process of creating a small fireball. He was deep in concentration and goes deeper as he felt that he was closer to extract the skill of creating a protective barrier from the small fireball skill. The sky''s color lightened, one by one the rest of their group woke up. "He''s been like that for hours now.", Tian Zhong who got the last turn to guard the perimeter spoke. "Isn''t that usual?", Liu Wang Yun shrugged his shoulder. "No, no, no. This time seems different.", Tian Zhong replied. "Is it?", now Liu Wang Yun''s curiosity was triggered. The two of them watched Huang Wen and pique the interest of the other three. "What''s so different this time?", Chen Wu Xuang stretched his body and lazily asked. "I''m not sure but Brother Tian is right. I can feel it too. There is something different than usual.", Liu Wang Yun replied. "Usually he will wake up from his meditation when we start chatting like this.", Ma Heng joined their conversation. "He did. It seems you''re right. I guess it isn''t that obvious but this time his concentration is in a whole different level compared than the usual.", Zhang Tian Yi nodded. Huang Wen''s trial started to show results. In the past, he had to go through from the first step of initiating small fireball skill before the barrier formed. Any attempt to create the barrier without following through the small fireball skill''s initial steps would fail. This time he skipped several steps and started right away at forming the protective barrier around his body. Part by part he formed a small invisible shield, connected it with the one that was formed earlier and locked it in place, forming a bigger shield. The progress was really slow as the barrier began to spread around from the center of his chest, slowly covering all of his body. It grew larger and larger and the area where it wasn''t covered by the protection barrier was slowly disappearing. Since it was the first successful attempt he needed to use all his concentration to guide each step correctly, the cost to his spirit points was great. Within minutes points were reduced. Part of Huang Wen''s consciousness watched his spirit points warily but he was too close to give up at this point. The diameter of unprotected areas diminishing, bit by bit. The closer he was to complete the barrier, the harder his heart was beating and the harder it was to concentrate. He was watching his diminished spirit points warily. "5..." "4..." "3..." Suddenly the last formed shield was placed and along with the other shields, it completely covered his body. Now was the hardest part, Huang Wen carefully mentally bound the last shield to the rest and placed the last binding that should keep the entire barrier in place. Once it was done, he warily loosened his concentration and observed. Seconds passed by, slowly Huang Wen opened his eyes, he no longer actively controlled the protective barrier and he proudly observed how the barrier stayed intact on its own. Of his 23 spirit points, 1 spirit point was left. "Active Skill : Invisible Shell level 1. For the cost of 20 spiritual points, it will form a protective barrier around the body, create a physical defensive barrier that can withstand even bullets and small explosives like hand grenades. The barrier will last for 30 seconds after completely formed." "Active Skill : Fireball reached master level at level 3. You can activate the skill as much time as you wish to. The only limitation is your spirit point. You cannot improve this skill anymore. You have thoroughly mastered the skill. Further investigation of the nature, of the skill though, may lead you to another skill." Huang Wen slowly got up from his meditative position and found the other watched him closely. A bit embarrassed he scratched his head and stood there awkwardly. "What happened? Seemed you just got some break through or some enlightenment. Don''t tell me you became a Buddha.", Zhang Tian Yi asked jokingly. The five of them watched him attentively, for some unknown reasons they felt their hearts were beating faster. They instinctively could feel that something special did happen and Huang Wen''s answer surprised them all. "I just learned a new skill on my own.", he grinned happily. With this Huang Wen''s current stat was : "Huang Wen: Male" "Level: 21 (196/348)" "Class: None" "Title: None" "Strength: 10 (10) Agility: 30 (30) Vitality: 12(12) Stamina: 15/15 (15) Spirit: 1/23 (23) Health: 11/11 (11)" "Active Skills : Fireball (master), Invisible Shell lvl. 1." "Passive Skills : 3rd eyes lvl. 1, Bloodlust lvl. 2, Martial Art (Style : Xing Yi Quan) lvl. 2." "Equipment : Baihu''s Bastard Sword, Generic boot (Agility +1)." Along with his experience of learning a new skill through his own effort, Huang Wen felt that a path was opened to him. A path that different from other. He through his tenacity, opened a path for himself. He wasn''t following the path that was given by god or devil or whoever set the world in its new order. He believed he found the true path toward cultivation, something that much deeper than the game mechanic system laid down by some godlike existence. He managed to go one level closer to the system on which this game mechanic system built upon. He felt like other people were developing their application with RAD while he, Huang Wen, knew how to write a Windows application using C++ language. From now on, he might even find a way to pave his way onto the next level without having to absorb soul essence from demons and zombies. As Huang Wen felt the excitement, inside Youshe trembled in fear while Baihu couldn''t help, but worried. How could Huang Wen not grinning happily after such breakthrough? He even felt like dancing if only he could dance. Chapter 37. Huang Wens generosity. After he said it Huang Wen regretted the words that came out of his mouth. Perhaps it was clearly shown on his face because Zhang Tian Yi and the other obviously ready to bombard him with questions. Their mouth opened but something held them from actually asked any question. "Err... what a news... Let''s have some breakfast first...", Chen Wu Xuang broke the awkward silence. They ate in silence and Huang Wen felt the awkwardness pressured him. After some thought, he decided to tell them some of the truth. Actually he felt a bit embarrassed that he still had secrets from them after they had been through many perilous situation together. "... I was analyzing my fireball skills for days. Through my observations, I began to learn how it formed and found that part of the process is creating some sort of protective barrier to protect my palm from the destructive heat that''s coming from the fireball itself.", Huang Wen began to explain. But before he explained even further, Zhang Tian Yi raised his hand and stopped him, "A Wen..., it''s okay if you want to keep it to yourself. We might go through many dangers together, but in the beginning, perhaps even now, we are not doing it for your sake but rather due to our loyalty to Master Zhang Hu." "That''s right, even us, we didn''t tell each other of our levels and stats.", Tian Zhong hastily added. "Actually I feel a bit embarrassed, I know it''s not my business but I can''t help but be curious. We all get our first skill after we reached a certain level. Then it''s depend on the skill book that fell from zombies. So how could you learn a skill on your own?", Liu Wang Yun couldn''t hide his excitement, he didn''t know that at first Huang Wen accidentally learned his passive skill, Martial Art. Ma Heng nodded his head, "He''s right, I think we all feel the same. We desperately want to know but at the same time we know it''s really none of our business." Huang Wen was relieved that rather than offended actually they were the one who felt guilty but he already decided it. Besides he sincerely hoped that by telling them some of the secret, it would satisfy their curiosity and alleviate the awkwardness between them. It was not like they would be able to learn the skill itself. They still needed to observe and analyze their own skill to get something out of it. "Oh... no, it''s really okay to tell you about it.", Huang Wen answered sincerely. The next few minutes were spent to explain how he observed the process within his body every time he activated the skill. Analyze it and experimented with it. "I couldn''t explain it clearly. Most of the feeling were rather vague and hard to describe in words. You actually have to observe itself within you every time you use your skill. It''s like trying to use muscles in your body that you never use before. You just try and one day you find that muscle reacts to your mind.", Huang Wen spent a long time trying to describe it in words. He truly struggled to explain it clearly and everyone could see it. Chen Wu Xuang laughed and patted his shoulder, "Okay, I guess that''s enough. I think we get the concept but at the end we need to give it a try before we could grasp your explanation." Huang Wen sighed, "Really, I want to clarify it but I couldn''t. I mean I still think about it myself. It really vague. I work with my guts more than with my mind." Zhang Tian Yi reassured him, "Its okay... I think I understand a bit. This is the difference between eastern knowledge and western knowledge. In this era, education is based on the Western way of thinking, everything should be analyzed and properly explained. It''s all about deduction, logic and all those academic stuff. While in the past, Eastern masters passed their knowledge through practice. They simply said, do this and that, without any explanation. The reason why they do that, because it''s almost impossible to explain it in words. You have to experience it to understand." Chen Wu Xuang nodded his head, "That''s true, even now when people talked about chi, they confused it with breath, blood, electricity in the nervous system, and many other ideas. It happened because we try to explain it in western knowledge system." Tian Zhong shook his head and said, "I still don''t get it..." They laughed together. It wasn''t that funny but they found it lightened their mood. "How long you''ve been analyzing it?", when their laughter calmed down, Liu Wang Yun asked. "Hmmm... before I met Master Zhang Hu. When I learn fireball skill there was much limitation, it could only be cast once every few days. Ever since then, I kept observing and analyzing it.", Huang Wen answered. "Because you lose one slot for a skill that its restriction make it doesn''t have much use.", said Chen Wu Xuang. "Yes, I was forced to learn it and kind of regret it ever since.", said Huang Wen. "Ah... but through experience, you learn something extremely important. It''s really a blessing in disguise.", said Chen Wu Xuang. Huang Wen simply nodded, there were no better words for this incident. Some people might say that fate or heaven guided him to this path of enlightenment. "I guess you''re a good guy in your previous life.", Liu Wang Yun jokingly spoke. "A saint with tons of good karma.", said Tian Zhong. "Ha ha ha, I guess so... maybe... I guess I should take as much benefit as I could.", Huang Wen replied laughing. They still joked around for a while, before leaving toward their destination, Nan An. Late in the afternoon they finally reached the border of Nan An. Even with one glance people could tell that Huang Wen''s act of sharing his secret, improved their relation. It should be understood that trust was invisible yet it worth more than golds, especially for a certain kind of people and the situation where the danger could come from every corner. It became even more precious. When Huang Wen shared the secret, he showed them that he trusted them. It moved something within their heart. The same invisible power that pulled them toward Zhang Hu but if one carefully examined it, they probably would say that it was a bit purer. Probably because deep within their heart, they instinctively could tell that Zhang Hu wanted something from them, while Huang Wen gave it freely. Huang Wen was lucky that he shared his secret to the right kind of persons. He lost nothing and gained a lot. ---- o ---- "Look, that''s the sign. We finally reach Nan An.", Zhang Tian Yi pointed at a broken sign on the roadside. Liu Wang Yun was looking at his GPS, "Hmm... should we go to Chen Yao''s house first? From this point that is the closest location under our list." Huang Wen looked at Zhang Tian Yi and said, "You guys decided it, I mean, the rest of us don''t have any experience in looking for missing persons or any kind of investigation." The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. Zhang Tian Yi shrugged his shoulder, "Well so much for the experience, never I have a case where the whole town filled with zombies but we can''t move around without direction. At her house, at least, we might find some clues." "That''s right, at this stage, we could only try to find as many clues as possible. Only then we could analyze and come up with some sort of plan.", said Liu Wang Yun. With that, they started to move toward Chen Yao''s house, using the GPS. Huang Wen secretly used his spiritual sense to probe the area around them. While the other watched for thugs and ambush from human rather than zombies or demons. They already got used to the fact that Huang Wen acted as zombie''s and demon''s repellent. Although there was a time when suddenly zombies flocked around them but only for a short period and Huang Wen explained that probably the demon who controlled the zombies was foolish enough to force its zombies to attack them. It must be true, because once Huang Wen caught that demon and brought it to Zhang Tian Yi for him to kill. Such incidence never happened again. Their only obstacles were wreckage that blocked the road, running out of gas and thugs who tried to rob them. "Do their parent has good relation?", in their way to Chen Yao''s house, suddenly Liu Wang Yun asked the question. "Yes, they do. Actually their mother, Zhang Xuan, Chen Yao and Xia Yue are good friends. They were neighbors and it seemed they work together to coordinate many social event in the past.", Huang Wen answered. "Ah... in a small town, everyone knows everyone.", Chen Wu Xuang nodded and smiled. "I miss it. Before I lived in Fuzhou, I also lived in a small village. First year I lived in Fuzhou, tsk...", Ma Heng joined in. "That''s right. In a small town everybody knows everybody. And then suddenly you''re thrown into a modern city where everyone lives for themselves.", Chen Wu Xuang nodded. Aside from Tian Zhong and Liu Wang Yun who happened to be born and grew up in a big city, the others nodded their head sympathetically. "If they''re good friends, then hopefully we could find them together in the same place.", said Tian Zhong. "That would be the best scenario, let''s just pray that it''s going to be that way.", said Zhang Tian Yi. Without horde of zombies or demons threatening them, they strolled through the town easily and found Chen Yao''s house in less than an hour. ---- o ---- "Hi, I got some snacks.", Huang Wen entered the house and threw a bag filled with various snacks. He just finished exploring the area around Chen Yao''s house and found a small shop. Since no zombies or demons dared to attack him, he was the perfect choice for exploring and gathering supplies for them. "Nice... we finished fortifying all the windows and doors on this side. Zhang Tian Yi and Liu Wang Yun were doing the other side.", Tian Zhong replied and lazily picked a pack of snacks and opened it. Despite having Huang Wen as zombie''s repellent, they rather have a secured base than rely on his presence. He was resting on the sofa, while Chen Wu Xuang was watching the situation outside through one of the windows. "Oh... where is Ma Heng?", Huang Wen dropped his body and sat on another sofa. "Can''t you smell it? He was cooking.", Tian Zhong grinned. "Ah, right... that''s smell nice... So you found what? Instant noodles?", Huang Wen replied and sighed. "Good nose, you got it right. We found few packs of instant noodles.", Tian Zhong answered. "I miss instant noodles." said Huang Wen, half daydreaming. Chen Wu Xuang chuckled, "Instant noddles is addictive." "That''s looks good...", said Liu Wang Yun, as he and Zhang Tian Yi entered the room. He walked toward Tian Zhong and picked a pack of snack from the bag. "Give me some", said Zhang Tian Yi and Tian Zhong threw one to him. "Leave those trash for now, we have real food here.", Ma Heng entered with a big pot of instant noodles. His appearance was welcomed with joyful shout from the others. No one spoke a word. They wolfed down the noodles within minutes. "Now, that''s what I call food.", Zhang Tian Yi closed his eyes, and lay on the floor with bulging tummy. "So you guys found any clues?", Huang Wen who didn''t join the others when they were searching the house earlier asked. "Ah..., I forget to tell you, we got one clue but it''s the best one. Chen Yao''s mother wrote a message, just in case, her husband or her daughter somehow gets home and looks for her.", said Chen Wu Xuang. "Uh, sorry I forget to tell you too. They wrote it on the wall of their bedroom. Apparently many people from the neighborhood gathered at this district''s public school building. Chen Yao''s brother study there, so he should be safe too.", Tian Zhong apologized. "We''re lucky. It seemed, this part of the city, had enough time to prepare. Not a big surprise, since we''re a bit far from the busiest part of the city. Probably some people from this neighborhood who worked that day and survived the initial wave, called people at home and soon the news spread around. Some people think quickly and save many lives.", Zhang Tian Yi explained. "But most of them who stayed at home must be women, children and the elderly.", said Huang Wen. "I think as long as they''re prepared. Then they have a good chance. If you remember, the zombies in those first few days was slow. If people work in a team and not panicked then they have a good chance to survive. She still had time to write a message on the wall and the writing wasn''t seemed to be written in a hurry. Which means she wasn''t that panicked and they have enough time to prepare.", said Liu Wang Yun. "Let''s just hope for the best. It''s getting late right now. Let''s have some rest and tomorrow morning. We could go to that public school to give it a check.", said Ma Heng. They''ve been tired from the journey and no one disagree with him, they took turns at watching the situation outside. As usual Huang Wen began his meditation right away, he already got something to work on. When he studying fireball skill, he noticed some similarities between the force he was drawing, in order to form the fireball and the soul essence. He wanted to study and analyze this force, to see if he could extract the essence that will turn into an experience point, the same way he extracted the fire attributed force for his fireball. In order to do that, he needed to study his own body, mind and soul. As much as studying the force in nature itself. Chapter 38. Sign of brothership. It was as usual, while the other four sleep and one of them on guard duty. Huang Wen would keep himself busy on meditating. Huang Wen was analyzing the force around him, through his spiritual sense. He compared it with the force that was absorbed when he killed zombies and demons using the weapon from this new world. Like a chemist who tried various methods to separate one substance from the other, trying to break it into several basic substance and then purified each of its basic substance. He was in deep meditation, observing, analyzing and experimenting with the force. He had several clues. First was from fireball skill, the way he could extract only fire attributed force. Second, was his spiritual sense and his own body. In his time during exploring the city he tried to kill a zombie without using his weapon but self made weapon from materials around him. As the zombie dispersed into its surroundings, he used his spiritual sense and his third eyes to observe it. Next he killed a zombie using his sword. As the force absorbed into his body, he watched and observed it. The characteristic of the force, the path it took, the place where it stored within his body and so on. Later he wanted to improve his level and observe how the points actually distributed into the stats. How the collected force turned into certain stat. For now he wanted to learn everything he could about the soul and its essence, the force, before he tried that. Besides he needed lots of experience points to reach the next level. If he wasn''t prepared and thoroughly learned everything about the soul essence, he might waste that chance to learn something and had to wait another breakthrough before he could have another chance to observe it again. Slowly he opened his eyes, as he felt tired. It took him a few seconds before he realized that Zhang Tian Yi was there watching. "Oh... Big brother Zhang...", he a little bit surprised. "Still working on your observation? What is it this time?", Zhang Tia Yi approached him and smiled. Huang Wen didn''t sense any hostility from him. Neither mockings within his words and he smiled back, "Yes..., I just meditate and trying to get some inspiration.." Zhang Tian Yi nodded, his eyes showed his admiration, "That''s good... young man need to work hard for their future." Huang Wen felt like Zhang Tian Yi was in love with him about something important. Usually the other just left him alone when he was studying. Huang Wen simply nodded his head and waited. Zhang Tian Yi seemed a bit hesitated, he stood awkwardly for a while before he pointed at the sofa. "Let''s sit there for a moment.", said Zhang Tian Yi and he went there to sit without waiting for Huang Wen. Huang Wen obediently followed. He wondered what was bothering Zhang Tian Yi''s mind. The old man acted a bit weirdly. They sat in silence for quite some time before Zhang Tian Yi spoke, obviously it wasn''t a simple problem. "What do you think of Master Zhang Hu?", suddenly Zhang Tian Yi asked after a long time of silence. "Err.. I think he''s a good man, a capable man, more than capable perhaps he had the charisma of a leader.", Huang Wen answered. He was wondering why Zhang Tian Yi asked that question. "Good man... yes, he is a good man and capable too. A capable leader...", Zhang Tian Yi nodded his head and another stretch of silence filled the room. "Don''t you think he''s a bit ambitious?", suddenly Zhang Tian Yi asked again. "Oh... about that... well, anyone with eyes can see he is building a power base but... I think I understand why it''s necessary to do that. In this chaotic world, we''ll need some sort of law and order and only a ruler could set it for us.", Huang Wen answered after gave it a thought. ''Zhang Tian Yi was one of Uncle Zhang''s trusted men. Surely he got to have some hints about it. Even if Uncle Zhang didn''t tell him anything, he wasn''t the kind of man who won''t be able to notice it.'', Huang Wen silently thought. "Hmm... that is obviously isn''t it...", said Zhang Hu, he seemed to be deep in thought. "....what if he wants to be some sort of king?", after a while, Zhang Hu asked another question. This time Huang Wen didn''t answer right away. "... I think I could accept that. I will trust him more than some corrupt official government in any day. Especially in our current situation.", he said carefully. Zhang Hu sighed and slowly nodded his head, "Well... I guess if you''re smart enough to learn a skill through your observation, then you should be able to tell that much." Huang Wen wondered, what did Zhang Tian Yi wanted to tell him? It couldn''t be that he just wanted to tell him this, that Zhang Hu planned to find a kingdom and be a king. Zhang Hu still sat there silently, it seemed that whatever he wanted to say, it wasn''t easy for him to say it. "Boy... I just want to tell you to be careful... Zhang Hu is a good man but power could corrupt even the best man among men.", finally he said it. "I began to understand your character after spending time for days with you and I think, you''re a bit too soft hearted.", Zhang Tian Yi continued. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Huang Wen opened his mouth to argue but Zhang Tian Yi raised his hand and stopped him. "I know... I know... these past weeks. You''re hardening your mental fortitude. You no longer some green who pukes whenever you kill a man. I''m not talking about that. I''m talking about people in power.... sometimes.... sometimes they sacrifice harmless people for the sake of the bigger picture. What would you do if Zhang Hu does something like that?", Zhang Tian Yi said it after some hesitation. Now Huang Wen didn''t know how to answer, he silently wondered, ''Would Zhang Hu do something like that?'' With a heavy heart he answered it, ''I guess he would. He wouldn''t mind sacrificing other if it meant he would save those who are important to him.'' ''But only as a last resort.'', he quietly added. Huang Wen sighed, "Maybe... but I think his heart is in the right place. At least for now." "Yes, I believe it too. Otherwise I won''t follow his order. At least, for now.... ", said Zhang Tian Yi. "But boy... Huang Wen... when one day your conscience and his action are conflicted, what would you do? You''re going to marry his daughter right? And you plan to bring your parent and brothers to his hand too.", Zhang Tian Yi carefully pushed it even further. Huang Wen frowned his eyebrows. He never gave it a thought that far. He was too happy that everything seemed to fall in its place when he met Zhang Hu. He would marry Zhang Xuan, he would go to find his parent and he would get an important role in the future. He was too satisfied with how everything developed that he stopped worrying at all. "What should I do then?", Huang Wen asked weakly. Zhang Tian Yi smiled and patted his shoulder, "I''m not saying that it''s going to happen that way. It will be far in the future and there is no telling how things will develop later. I just want to remind you, that there is such possibility so you should have some sort of plan. At least you need to keep some secret to yourself, something that could save you in a difficult time. Don''t tell Zhang Hu ... or his daughter everything." Huang Wen watched Zhang Tian Yi''s expression, he could feel his sincerity, slowly he nodded his head, "Okay.... I''ll keep that in mind..." "Well, that''s all I wanna say. Now go back to your training.", said Zhang Tian Yi before he got up and left. Huang Wen sighed and sat for quite some time, to reorganize his mind and mixed feeling. Somewhat he felt happy, because he knew how much Zhang Hu trusted Zhang Tian Yi and how much Zhang Tian Yi revered Zhang Hu, but for his sake, Zhang Tian Yi warned him against Zhang Hu. Of course it''s just a possibility, it might never happen in the future but since Zhang Tian Yi warned him, didn''t it mean that in the eyes of Zhang Tian Yi, he, Huang Wen, was more important than Zhang Hu? "Thank you", he whispered softly. But that night Huang Wen got more surprised, one by one, by the time they got the turn to guard duty, his companion found him and gave a similar warning. Huang Wen didn''t know whether he should cry or laugh. He never expected it, that revealing one secret could change their heart that much. He realized now, that sincerity did, touched people''s heart. He reminded himself though, that not everyone would be like that. He was lucky that he met such people. Now after he learned of their character he didn''t regret his decision back then, not even a bit. He took their advice to heart though and wouldn''t easily reveal more secrets he had in his sleeve in the future even to those who were close to him. When morning came and they were having breakfast before heading toward this district public school. Huang Wen could tell from a glance that no one knew that all of them had been indirectly warned Huang Wen of Zhang Hu. Whenever he met one of them they secretly gave a signal to keep it as a secret. Huang Wen found the situation quite funny and secretly laughed. He had thought about it last night and decided to keep it as a secret from them. They warned him and wanted him to have something in his sleeve and this could be one of it. Say that one day it did happen that a conflict arose between him and Zhang Hu. He could use the help from them, but let''s say that at that time one of them had a change of heart. If they knew the incident last night, this person could tell Zhang Hu to keep watch at the other four. After gave it a thought. Huang Wen believed that it would be better to keep that as a secret. It might be awkward for a little while but as long as he kept his mouth shuts. It would be fine. He was right, when they noticed that he kept their meeting last night as a secret, naturally they relaxed and no one seemed noticed that brief moment of awkwardness. "Okay, let''s hope that they still in that public school and we can finish this mission today.", said Tian Zhong. Next: Chapter 39. Chapter 39. Chen Fang and Xia Bao. They didn''t waste time to check Nan An public school building where Chen Yao and Xia Yue family should reside. Using GPS it was easy to find the way to the public school, as usual there were no zombies on their way. Nothing unusual about that, until they were getting closer to the public school. There were probably thousands or tens of thousands of zombies in the road in front of them. They moved away when they sensed Huang Wen''s presence, but apparently they didn''t go far. From the way they saw it, it seemed the horde of zombies was surrounding the public school. Six of them got down from the truck to watch the scene in front of them. "Looks like there are many people lived in that public school and that''s why this horde of zombies gathered here.", said Huang Wen. "We better hurry, but the truck might be damaged if we used it to run through this many zombies.", said Ma Heng. "Can''t you drive them away with your presence or something like usual?", Tian Zhong asked Huang Wen. Huang Wen didn''t hide his presence at all and tried to focus his spirit to explode the pressure instead. Many zombies turned their head and moved away but they were still surrounding the school. Rather than ran as usual, they did avoid Huang Wen, but they didn''t leave the area. "Something weird.", said Huang Wen. "Let''s think about it later. They are still moving away from you. Lead us to the school, hurry.", said Zhang Tian Yi. Huang Wen nodded and he began to run toward the school, while the other five followed him closely. Huang Wen didn''t run at his top speed and make sure that none of them were left behind. The zombies moved away as they ran toward them, but soon the zombies returned to their position when Huang Wen and his friends passed. "Someone must be controlling them.", suddenly Chen Wu Xuang said the idea that had been in their mind. "Must be a strong demon then..., since I can''t feel his presence at all.", said Huang Wen. "Why is that? Doesn''t it mean that there is no demon?", Tian Zhong asked. "That''s one of the possibilities, but the other possibility was that this one is a stronger demon who can hide its presence, just the way I had my presence.", Huang Wen answered. "Oh...", said Tian Zhong. Without words, they moved more carefully and then few minutes later they heard someone was shouting. "Chen Fang !! Xia Bao !! I give you a chance to surrender !! If you both walked out of the school building with your hands bound by rope, I''ll guarantee that no one will be harmed.", someone was shouting, persuading Chen Fang and Xia Bao to surrender. "But if you stubbornly defended in there, don''t blame me if I sent all of these zombies to kill you all!", that man shouted again. Huang Wen and his friends were looking at each other, dumbfounded, the horde of zombies was led by human. "Impossible... how that''s possible?", said Chen Wu Xuang. "Let''s hide and get a good look first, it seemed he didn''t realize our presence and those inside the school building still had some time before the zombies attack.", said Zhang Tian Yi. Huang Wen nodded, quickly he reduced his aura, until it only closely surrounded him and his friends. It felt a bit weird to walk so close around zombies. Liu Wang Yun nudge them and pointed at a two story buildings across the school. "Look, let''s hide in that building.", said Liu Wang Yun. Everyone agreed without much discussion. They just began to walk toward that building. While the man who led the horde of zombies repeated his threat everyone and a while. Suddenly someone shouted back, "Shut up!! If you have guts why don''t you come here and fight me!!" "Ha ha ha... Chen Fang, why should I fight you? I could send these hordes of zombies and watch you killed in an instant, if I''m not interested in your wife, I''d send them days ago.", shouted that man back. Now Huang Wen and his friends, knew why that man kept the zombies surrounded the school and not commanded them to attack yet. He didn''t want Chen Yao''s mother to be killed during that attack. Soon they heard Chen Fang cursed and swore at that man, who apparently named Wang Shi. Wang Shi just laughed and then he shouted, "Hey people of Nan An, surrender, if you give Chen Fang and Xia Bao with hands and feet were bounded with rope. I will let you live to see another day. I give you time until tomorrow. If I don''t see them by tomorrow, don''t blame me to annihilate the entire town." After saying that, Wang Shi strode away like a king, he walked toward an expensive looking car and left. Tian Zhong whistled, "Fuiii... he had style... that bastard..." "Shouldn''t we use this chance to go to see them?", Liu Wang Yun asked. "Hmm... there is no reason why we shouldn''t be right?", said Huang Wen. With Huang Wen led the way, it was easy to be passed all the zombies and went toward the school building, but without Huang Wen, it would be suicide. Perhaps that was why Wang Shi left them without caring for the world. After all perhaps there were hundred thousands of zombies gathered around the school building. They didn''t try to break through the gate or the fences, they just loitering around the school. It was truly a sight for those who guard around the fence and the gate, when they saw zombies split apart wherever Huang Wen and his friends walked. One of them ran to inform their leader. In a short time, two middle aged men ran to the gate and watched the scene in awe. "Who ... are you?", one of them asked. Huang Wen politely bowed, "Master Chen, Master Xia, my name is Huang Wen, this is Zhang Tian Yi..." One by one he introduced his friends. "... we''re sent to Nan An by Master Zhang Hu and Master Fan Zheng, to look for the family of her daughter''s friend, Chen Yao and Xia Yue. To bring them back safely to Fuzhou to meet their daughter.", said Huang Wen after introduced themselves. "Zhang Hu? Fan Zheng? Ah ha ha ha ha.... look I said it right? They''ll be fine. Hurry told Yue Qing and Wang Rou, their daughters are just fine, they''re with Zhang Hu, you remember Zhang Hu right?", Chen Fang shouted in joy, apparently many men behind him knew Zhang Hu as well. One of them ran to the school, where women, children and the elderly, hid from the threat of Wang Shi''s horde of zombies. "Hey, hurry open the gate!", he said. But Xia Bao held the man who was going to open the gate, "Wait ! Wait a minute, they need to explain first, why the zombies doesn''t attack them? They could say they came from Fuzhou by Brother Zhang Hu''s command but we don''t know them. What if they''re spies who are sent by that bastard Wang Shi?" In a short time the excitement turned into suspicion, the men behind Chen Fang and Xia Bao now watched them with some degree of hostility. Chen Fang who seemed easily trusted people, frowned and asked, "Brothers...., forgive us, but my brother here has good reason to suspect you. After all, we saw you walked through the zombies and they don''t dare to attack you. If you''re not servants of the demon lord, could you explain how such thing could happen? And do you have any proof from Zhang Hu or our daughters, to show that you''re indeed sent by them?" This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Zhang Tian Yi the oldest among them answered, "Its alright, of course it''s understandable that you can''t allow strangers to enter just like that. In fact Master Zhang Hu told us about Master Xia Bao''s shrewdness and gave us several items to prove our identity." He then took several items out of his bag and gave it to Chen Fang and Xia Bao, "This one belong to Master Zhang Hu and these belong to your daughters. I hope this would be enough to prove that we''re sent by Master Zhang Hu." "Look. isn''t this our farewell give to Zhang Hu? And this one, my wife bought this one for Chen Yao when she left to Fuzhou.", said Chen Fang as he received the items. Xia Bao blinked his eyes a few times and then said, "And this one, I bought it for Xia Yue..." When the men behind them heard it, they began to smile, their suspicions disappeared right away. Huang Wen''s little group arrival brought them hope, since now they knew they were not alone. Some of them imagined, since they came from Fuzhou, a big city, perhaps in Fuzhou, the government set a large base for survivors. They could go there and live in peace, while the government took care everything. "Okay, Ah Deng Xiao Lang, hurry opens the gate.", said Cheng Fang excitedly. "No, they haven''t answered how the zombies doesn''t attack them at all.", said Xia Bao. "But these items...", Chen Fang frowned at Xia Bao. "They have those items, which mean indeed they knew and met Zhang Hu and our daughters but doesn''t mean they were sent by Zhang Hu. What if Brother Zhang Hu and our daughters were captured by the demon lord?", Xia Bao asked. Chen Fang sighed, "... then I don''t want to live in this world anymore." Xia Bao''s voice was trembled when he said, "We still have people who rely on us. How could we die now? Do you want Wang Shi took your wife?" The Xia Bao turned to Huang Wen and his friends, "Brothers, forgive me for so suspicious toward you, it wasn''t your fault, but rather the situation that made me. I do not believe someone like Brother Zhang Hu would be captured by those who called themselves the servants of the demon lord. However you too must understand the fact that the zombies doesn''t attack you is suspicious. As long as you can explain it satisfactorily I will believe you." Zhang Tian Yi nodded, "We fully understand, the reason why the zombies doesn''t attack us, is our young friend here. During his journey, to save Master Zhang''s daughter and your daughters, he killed a high level demon and absorbed his power. It is just some of our hypothesis, but we think the zombies could feel the aura coming out of him, and it frightened them." "Or perhaps its was his strength... we don''t know but we talked about it a lot and we think it was rather the fact that he absorbed a high level demon that zombies tend to avoid him. I mean each of us now, is at level 14 to 15 but still without him around us, zombies who still linked to a demon, still try to attack us.", said Tian Zhong joined in. Zhang Tian Yi nodded his head, "Yes... by the way, this young man, helped us to kill and absorb low level demon. Since then, zombies who are not linked to demon avoided us, but zombies who are linked to demons still try to attack us." "That''s right, I think the fact that he killed and absorbs high level demon, is the factor that made the zombies avoid him.", Tian Zhong added. The survivors from Nan An, listened with wide opened eyes. It was such a big news, all of them above level 14. Not only that, the youngest one among them, killed a high level demon. They didn''t even know what high level demon is or what low level demons looked like. "Boy... men from the big city sure are different.", one of them whispered to his friend. Huang Wen with reddened face said, "Uncle, don''t say that. Actually I was born and grew up in Tingdan village." "Tingdan village?", Chen Fang raised his eyebrows, of course almost no one ever heard it, since it just a small village. "Oh... it''s just a small village, north of Gutian town.", said Huang Wen. "Ah... that''s pretty far from here.", finally they knew. Chen Fang turned to the young men behind him, "See..., it doesn''t matter where you''re born and grows. Great men came from small villages not big cities. Liu Bei was born and grew up in small cities, the likes of Cao Cao was the one who was born in big cities." "Stop talking. C''mon, opens the gate.", said Xia Bao. "Ah... so you finally trust them. Are you sure you don''t want to ask them another question?", said Chen Fang jokingly to Xia Bao. Xia Bao just laughed it off, "If everyone as trustful as you, we''re doomed." They all laughed. Huang Wen thought to himself, ''No wonder Zhang Xuan, Chen Yao and Xia Yue became close friends. It seemed their father''s personality are compatible with each other. If Fan Zheng has a daughter at their age, there will be four.'' ''Four girls....'', suddenly Youshe said it dreamily. ''Shut up you pervert! '', Huang Wen silently reproved him. ****************************************************************************************************** Little announcement? Spoiler? For those who are frustrated by the mc''s character. You might find the beginning of the change you want from him at Chapter 67. You can read it at my blog tomorrow (today is chapter 66). It might take a bit longer to read it here, because this is the process of how I wrote in my blog and post here in RoyalRoadL: 1. I wrote on my blog. (I don''t use word app., I directly write on my blog.) 2. I checked it with spell & grammar checker. 3. I update my blog. And then I post the posts from my blog that already passed step no. 2, to RoyalRoadL one by one, sometime 4-5 times a day. Currently, the last post in my blog, that already passed step no.2 is chapter 42. I still post once, twice or more per day here in RoyalRoadL until I reached chapter 42. I just finish writing chapter 67 (for tomorrow update on my blog). But I plan to keep on writing new chapters until the juice run dry. I hope I have some buffers for future''s update. Because when I have enough new chapters to post, I plan to re-read the story. So grammar checking would be on hold and hopefully I could do more grammar checking before the post in RoyalRoadL reach Chapter 42. My blog would be at : http://astoimm.blogspot.com/ ****************************************************************************************************** Chapter 40. Escape from Nan An. Once they trusted Huang Wen, Zhang Tian Yi and the others, they opened the gate quickly and brought them to meet Chen Yao''s and Xia Yue''s mother. The news spread fast. At that time there were around 205 families who gathered in Nan An public school.. They all knew Chen Fang and Xia Bao and felt happy for both families since they saw how much they were stressed for their daughters who were living in Fuzhou when the zombies attack. If there was no threat from Wang Shi, probably they would hold a small welcome party. But with the threat looming over, soon the happy meeting turned into a serious discussion. "So, how do you end up gathered at this school?", Tian Zhong asked. "At the time zombies began to attack us, there was school activity for the elementary. Many of our neighbors, have their son and daughter at the school at that time. We helped them to re-unite with their children but when we saw the situation out there, we think, why don''t we stay here? And as things progressed more and more survivors gathered.", Chen Fang answered. "If we think about it carefully, the school had walls around it and two iron gates. It also had its own well so we don''t need to worry about water supply. It had bathroom and kitchen. It could be said that for hundreds of people to live together in this area, the school is the only building with many facilities we need.", Xia Bao added. Chen Fang nodded, "Xia Bao pointed those things and I said to them, why don''t we bring everyone to school for now? Rather than pick their children from school and then risk their lives to return to home. Isn''t it easier to bring all the family members who are at home, to school. After that even people who didn''t have children at school by that time, decided to join as well." "How many people live in the school buildings here?", asked Chen Wu Xuang, the school wasn''t that big, but he could see some classes were packed with families. "342 families, in total 1154 men, women, children and elderly, were living here in this school by now.", said Xia Bao. "Hmm...", Huang Wen was troubled. As if understood Chen Fang said, "I know that Brother Zhang hu asked you to bring us to Fuzhou, but how could we leave everyone here?" Everyone silently nodded their head, if they were not in such dire situation, there would be no problem with their plan to bring Chen Yao''s and Xia Yue''s parent to Fuzhou. However, there are more than one thousand people, more than half of that number were children and there were elderly too, how could they leave them to face Wang Shi and his horde of zombies? "Yes... this is not going to be easy...", said Chen Wu Xuang. Who is this Wang Shi anyway? You call him the demon lord''s servant, do you know something about him?", Liu Wang Yun asked. "This Wang Shi, he was the mayor of Nan An.", Chen Fang slapped the table as he said it. "He was?", Huang Wen, Liu Wang Yun and Tian Zhong were surprised to hear that. "Hmph... so he was that kind of man...", Zhang Tian Yi snorted. "Power corrupt people...", said Chen Wu Xuang. "And many corrupt people looked for power.", Ma Heng added. "So what happened?", Zhang Tian Yi asked. "He and some of his men, took refugee in this school. The zombies attacked many in busiest part of Nan An, so while we could settle here. They were chased by zombies and we saved him.", Chen Fang told the story. "He was trying to exert his authority and asking for privileges, but we straightened him fast. After all we face great danger, if people are not united, how could we survive through it?", said Xia Bao. Huang Wen, Zhang Tian Yi, Liu Wang Yun, Chen Wu Xuang, Ma Heng and Tian Zhong nodded their head. They could imagine what happened back then. Unlike Zhang Hu who bore the same hardship as those who lived under his protection, Wang Shi wanted a privilege special for people in his position. To made it worse if Zhang Hu earned his position through his effort to save other people and led them through the dangers, apparently this Wang Shi tried to take the position of leader in this group based on his past position. They should be grateful that these people helped them, but instead they asked for special treatments. It wasn''t surprising that people who lived in the school by then felt annoyed and it was only expected that Chen Fang and Xia Bao who already accepted as leader of the group, to put them in their place. "But then a few days ago, there was this man who called himself the servant of the demon lord, he said he came from Quanzhou and the demon lord rule over Chang Sha, Nanning, Guangzhou and Quanzhou. He wanted us to swear our allegiance to him. Of course, we didn''t want to. I mean we knew nothing of him. Suddenly he came here, leading thousands of zombies and asking us to swear our allegiance to him. Beside the way he called himself, demon lord, how could we serve someone called himself a demon lord?" "He said this demon lord rules over Chang sha, Nanning, Guangzhou and Quanzhou?", Zhang Tian Yi asked in shocked. Chen Fang and Xia Bao nodded their head. Xia Bao added, "If we look at how he could control the horde of zombies, then he might say the truth, but we still need to check it." "And what happened after that?", Chen Wu Xuang asked. "Of course we sent him away, but secretly Wang Shi and his men went out to see him. We don''t know what kind of promises he made to that man. The next day he became the servant of the demon lord.", said Chen Fang. "I guess he used all kinds of flattery...", Ma Heng grumbled. "As expected of a politician veteran.", Liu Wang Yun added, he and Zhang Tian Yi experienced much hardship under the chief Fuzhou''s police department who was busy at pleasing powerful people rather than doing his job. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. "What should we do now?", Tian Zhong asked. "Since he gave us a day, doesn''t it mean, we could use Huang Wen''s presence to move everyone out of this school and brought them as far away as possible from Nan An?", said Tian Zhong. "I think I could push my pressure so much that we could take about 100 people safely out of the school...", said Huang Wen. "If we just left them somewhere within Nan An to get the other, that would be dangerous for them who were left.", said Liu Wang Yun. "We need to send strong men first, to set up a temporary base.", Zhang Tian Yi replied. "Hmm... and rather than taking 100 people at a time, we better filled our truck with as many people as possible, so we could move faster.", said Ma Heng. "Yes, that could be faster.", Huang Wen agreed. "We had a van here. We used to use it when we gather supplies. We could take about 70 people at once so we need to go back and forth 15 or 16 times.", said Chen Fang. "We better try to get more transportation on our way, 15 or 16 times back and forth is too much. Not to mention that we can''t stay in that temporary base for more than a day. Wang Shi would find us if we stay too long.", said Xia Bao. "Yes, we''re going to need it to take everyone to Fuzhou.", said Chen Fang. "Would everyone agree to move to Fuzhou?", suddenly Ma Heng asked. Xia Bao and Chen Fang looked at each other for a moment, and then Chen Fang said, "Hmm... he might be right." Xia Bao stood and said, "Let me see them and talk to them. You just stay here and discuss the preparation. Unless they''re willing to live as the demon lord''s people, they really had no choice." When Xia Bao left, they began to take a map and decided where they would build their temporary base. They also planned how many supplied they needed to take with them. How they would provide transportation for more than one thousand people. At certain point Xia bao returned to the room. "They agree to follow us to Fuzhou.", Xia Bao said shortly. "Hmm... since we already got some rough plan, why don''t we let Huang Wen and Liu Wang Yun take our men to that place?", Chen Fang asked the other. "I think that would be a good idea, we shouldn''t waste any time, before Wang Shi come again. I hope we already as far away as possible from Nan An.", said Zhang Tian Yi. "Hmm... let''s do that then.", Huang Wen and Lui Wang Yun stood. Chen Fang followed, "Come, let me take you to them and I''ll give them a short briefing, so they know what to expect." After they left, they filled in Xia Bao with the plan they made so far. Xia Bao nodded his head and listened carefully. After he listened carefully, he said, "How about this, let''s send two groups along with Huang Wen. One could go to the temporary base. The other would go to gather supplies. All the zombies right now surround the school. Anyone who manages to go beyond the perimeter would have easy time to gather supplies." "And they could look to find bus or truck, the next time Huang Wen returned to get more men, they could join in.", said Tian Zhong with brightened eyes. "That''s right, if everything goes well, we would be able to go much faster.", Zhang Tian Yi nodded his head satisfied. "I''ll go with them too then.", said Tian Zhong as he got up. "Make it two of us.", Chen Wu Xuang followed him. "Master Xia, I think we will depend a lot on you to manage things here. Since it seemed that I think it would be better if we all work to get supplies and vehicles.", said Zhang Tian Yi. Xia Bao thought for a while and then nodded confidently. "Leave everything here with me. I will manage everything. So everyone would be ready when you return." "Okay, let''s get to work then.", said Zhang Tian Yi. Everyone got up and nodded their head. Soon everyone but Xia Bao left the school, with them there were about 60 men. Xia Bao wasn''t lazying around too. He had many things to do but they left reliable people with Xia Bao too and they worked hard to assist him. They had one day and one night to bring everyone away from Nan An. As soon as Wang Shi knew they were gone, he would go all out to catch them and without the walls protect them it would be a massacre. Knowing this, everyone worked hard, fortunately the days living together in that school and face danger all the time, brought everyone closer. Things were worsened after the demon lord''s servant came. Now they got a hope, to escape from this deadly threat. If there was anything felt hard for them, it was the time when they had to wait for Huang Wen and the other returned. Xia Bao tried hard to make sure that no one left their family behind whenever they took them out of Nan An. They worked hard, at the end they left the schools with everyone. They managed to transport everyone at the same time using two trucks and three buses. They cheered with various mixed feeling as they left the school. They were leaving the place that saved them in the most critical moments in their life. They were also leaving their hometown and no one knew when they were going to come back. They also knew, it was not the end, they still have more than hundred kilometers to reach Fuzhou. Of course Huang Wen, Zhang Tian Yi and the others cleared the road as they traveled from Fuzhou to Nan An but this time, they will have Wang Shi and a horde of zombies chased them from behind. Chapter 41. Hero. They didn''t dare to spend a night at the temporary base, since every second counted, as soon as all the survivors from Nan An gathered, they began to arrange everything. As soon as they were ready, they didn''t wait until the next day before they began to transport their people on the way to Fuzhou, they started on moving their people that very night. Their biggest problem was the lack of buses and trucks. Which means they needed to move them in several groups. Every time they moved several tens of kilometers, the first one will build a temporary base camp while the trucks and buses returned to pick more people. Even worse was the fact that they might not have enough gas to bring them all the way to Fuzhou. With heavy heart Chen Fang and Xia Bao told their neighbors that they might have their journey to Fuzhou on foot. "We would try to use buses and trucks as far as we could, along the way, we will need to gather gas from any source that available to us. If we lucky, then we might be able to reach Fuzhou with them but prepare yourself to walk on foot.", said Chen Fang. Everything looked pretty grim. They might have all night to distant themselves from Nan An, Huang Wen, Zhang Tian Yi and the others had cleared the road when they came from Fuzhou. Their biggest problem was the gas for the buses and trucks. Huang Wen, Zhang Tian Yi and Chen Wu Xuang were standing at the top of a broken car, looking at the last group of survivors from Nan An who were leaving their next temporary base, from behind. "This isn''t good... with this pace, it wouldn''t be too hard for Wang Shi to catch up with us.", said Huang Wen. "But... his zombies ... they can''t walk fast either. The hardest part is to break through them. Now that we already escaped Nan An, as long as we keep moving, there is no way for them to catch us.", said Chen Wu Xuang, though he sounded optimist, there were hints of doubt in his voice. "His zombies can''t catch up, but he can.", said Huang Wen. "Do you think, without his zombies, he might pose a danger for us?", Chen Wu Xuang asked. Zhang Tian Yi said, "According to Xia Bao and Chen Fang, there were about 50 men who worked for Wang Shi. 50 men with guns might be a bit problematic." "There were times when we faced more than that in the past few days.", said Chen Wu Xuang. "What are you thinking right now?", Zhang Tian Yi asked Huang Wen. "Hmm... it''s the zombies control ability that I''m worried about. Do only all the zombies in Nan An that will obey Wang Shi? Or he has the ability to control zombies wherever he goes?", Huang Wen answered. "Do you think he had that ability?", Chen Wu Xuang asked. "What do you see with your third eye back then?", added Zhang Tian Yi. "Hmm... it seemed the thread did link to Wang Shi and there was another thread, this one a bit different, linked Wang Shi to somewhere in the direction of Chang Sha. I guess that was the link from the one called the demon lord to Wang Shi.", answered Huang Wen. "Can you sense this demon lord?", Chen Wu Xuang asked. Huang Wen shook his head, "No, I can''t... but one thing that I''m certain, this demon lord is far much stronger than the demons we met before this." "What makes you so certain about it?", asked Zhang Tian Yi. "Since the demons who previously have authority over those zombies, were willingly giving the control to the demon lord through Wang Shi.", Huang Wen answered. Huang Wen, Zhang Tian Yi and Chen Wu Xuang didn''t know that another gate from the demon''s realm had opened on more than 10 spots all over China. One of them was at Chang Sha, while the other was at Fuzhou. Fortunately for those who lived in Fuzhou that they had the Grand Elder from the fairies who lived at Xichan Temple. One at Chang Sha already opened several days ago. One high level demon went through the gate before it closed and quickly conquered all the demons in Chang Sha. Within days, his influence spread to other cities near Chang Sha. "What should we do then? With so many people on the street if suddenly the zombies attack from all direction, there will be great casualties, even if we won the battle.", Chen Wu Xuang asked. "We should assign more people to help us act as rear guard.", said Zhang Tian Yi after a while. "Yes, you better call Liu Wang Yun now and asked Xia Bao and Chen Fang to assign more of his men with us.", said Chen Wu Xuang. Zhang Tian Yi nodded and grimly said, "Not just that, I guess we should put more distant between us and the main body, build a strong defense point around here. By the time Wang Shi and his zombies come, we should hold them here as long as possible." Both Chen Wu Xuang and Huang Wen could read the hint behind his words. Zhang Tian Yi was ready to give up his life to give the survivors from Nan An more time. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Chen Wu Xuang didn''t say anything for a while and then said, "Let''s call Brother Ma Heng then and let Huang Wen to take his place in front." Zhang Tian Yi nodded, "Huang Wen why don''t you go to the front?" Huang Wen nodded his head but didn''t show any hints of actually did what Zhang Tian Yi and Chen Wu Xuang suggested to him. Zhang Tian Yi and Chen Wu Xuang watched his expression and waited. After a while Chen Wu Xuang tried to call him out of his daydream, "Huang Wen..." Huang Wen nodded his head, "I understand..." "So... why..?", Chen Wu Xuang wondered. "I have a different idea.", said Huang Wen. "What do you have in mind?", asked Zhang Tian Yi. "I''ll return to Nan An and hid in the school. When Wang Shi arrived, I will attack him before he can defend himself. Once the one who controls them died, the zombies will be running away from me and I can easily catch up with you guys.", Huang Wen answered. "You said that the one who actually in control is the demon lord, not Wang Shi. What if after you kill Wang Shi, the control simply returned to the demon lord? You will be surrounded by hundred thousands of zombies. That''s suicide.", Zhang Tian Yi retorted. "Yes, I was thinking about that but at the end. If the demon lord has such abilities, then he won''t need people like Wang Shi. The fact that he needs people like Wang Shi means he can''t control those zombies at Nan An. Most likely Wang Shi worked like a relay station to extend his control over zombies. Which means, once I kill Wang Shi, he will lose control over the zombies in Nan An.", Huang Wen answered. "But there is no way we could prove that your hypothesis is true. If you make the wrong assumption here, the price is your life kid.", said Zhang Tian Yi. "I know, but if I don''t take this risk then we will put your life and life of tens even hundred people at risk.", said Huang Wen. "Then let me be the one who returned to Nan An.", said Zhang Tian Yi. "No..., it has to be me, because I''m the only one who can repel those zombies away.", said Huang Wen. "I could repel zombies away too. Once I kill Wang Shi they will become free zombies and avoid me.", said Zhang Tian Yi. "Even if we kill Wang Shi, there are many low level demons who are ready to take over the control over that zombies. No, I am the only one who can do this properly.", Huang Wen insisted. "Don''t be silly kid. You''re too young to die.", Zhang Tian Yi growled. "And I has no plan to die today nor tomorrow.", Huang Wen replied. "Listen...", Zhang Tian Yi tried to argue. "I''m sorry, Big brother Zhang, Big brother Chen, I''m leaving now.", Huang Wen said. As soon as he said that, he used his high agility to disappear from their sight. "Wait! You brat!", Zhang Tian Yi tried to chase him, but Huang Wen was just too fast. Zhang Tian Yi then leaped from the car and tried to chase Huang Wen, but Chen Wu Xuang quickly grabbed him. "Brother Zhang, stop!", said Chen Wu Xuang to Zhang Tian Yi. "Why do you stop me?", Zhang Tian Yi turned angrily. "Do you think you can catch him with the speed of yours?", Chen Wu Xuang asked. Zhang Tian Yi didn''t say anything for a while but then he said, "But I know where he is going to go." "He will arrive at Nan An at least an hour before you arrived, once he entered the school, could you pass all those zombies and follow him inside?", Chen Wu Xuang asked. "Hmph!", Zhang Tian Yi harrumphed. "Let''s trust him now. We still have more than one thousand people in front of us. They need us too. Would you sacrifice the thousand to save one? Even more that one person willingly put himself at risk for the sake of this thousand you''re supposed to guard and you''re going to abandon.", Chen Wu Xuang tried to persuade Zhang Tian Yi. Zhang Tian Yi was standing there in silent, while looking at the direction Huang Wen disappeared. After quite some time, he turned back to Chen Wu Xuang, "Okay..., I understand. Let''s go." Chen Wu Xuang nodded his head, "Beside, there is a good chance that he will come back to us safely." Zhang Tian Yi nodded his head, "Hmm.... let''s hope so." Together Zhang Tian Yi and Chen Wu Xuang went to see the men who were assigned to them, to act as rear guard and began their journey to Fuzhou. Mean while Huang Wen ran at his top speed for a few more minutes, before reduced his speed and ran at 70% of his top speed. He needed to reach the Nan An public school before Wang Shi arrived. He only had a few more hours left before the sun dawned. Chapter 42. Killing Wang Shi. As Huang Wen moved closer to Nan An Public School, he formed a plan. Previously he decided to wait for Wang Shi in the school, but as he thought about it, he decided that there was a better plan. The only problem with this plan was that he wouldn''t be able to sleep. That was why he tried to reach Nan An as soon as possible and had an hour or two of rest. Carefully controlled his speed and his breath. He managed to reach Nan An Public School in time. His job wasn''t end there though. If he wanted his plan to work smoothly, he needed something else. Huang Wen went to find a drug store or a clinic. He still remembered he saw one drug store, when he gathered supplies earlier. He focused on gathering food and gas and skipped over the drug store. He quickly found the drug store and broke in. Huang Wen easily found a pack of disposable syringed with needles, but he didn''t have any knowledge about the drug he wanted to use on Wang Shi. He calmly thought over and then began methodically look for any book he might learn from. He sighed with relief when he found one on the cashier desk. He browsed through the book and found the one he looked for. Unfortunately it only gave the description of the drug and its uses, without a more detailed information such as the dosage and side effects, but since he didn''t really care about what would happen to Wang Shi, it was enough for him. He took all the supplies and left the drug store. Once again he entered the Nan An Public School to rest for a few hours. He didn''t dare to sleep for he might not be wake up at the right time. He just sat and meditated. He didn''t try to figure out anything, just sat and calmly breathed. He didn''t know how long he sat there, but he was so tired that he fell asleep. He didn''t know how long he had been asleep, he just knew it that he fell asleep since for certain moment, he couldn''t remember when the last time he observed his breath. He opened his eyes and took a look at the sky from the nearby window. To his surprised the sky was bright blue. Hastily he got up and ran outside. To his relief, he didn''t see Wang Shi. He might be late, but Wang Shi was even lazier and hadn''t appeared at Nan An when the sun already high in the sky. After gave it a thought for a while, he realized it just fit with the way Xia Bao and Chen Fang described Wang Shin''s personality but Huang Wen didn''t want to make any gamble and quickly merged with the zombies around Nan An public school. By keeping his aura as minimum as possible, he walked among the zombies freely without drew any attention. He left his sword hidden somewhere near. He was quite irritated as he waited for Wang Shi and silently cursed him as he waited, "Damn spoiled brat..." It must be close to 01:00 PM when Wang Shi finally arrived with his imported car. Wang Shi was strutting like he was a champion or something. He stood right in front of the school gate, barely noticed the difference due to his conceited mentality. He never imagined that they might prepare something. It was hard to imagine though, if Huang Wen didn''t appear yesterday, it was quite impossible for those within the school to escape. "Chen Fang! Xia Bao!!.. Are you ready yet ?", he laughed and shouted obnoxiously. He wasn''t aware that Huang Wen stood just few meters behind him. Slowly he moved through the zombies and soon arrived right behind Wang Shi who hadn''t realized the threat behind him. "Xia Bao !! Chen Fang !! You really leave me no cho... keuk", with one blow Huang Wen ended his speech. Huang Wen didn''t kill him though, he took his time to aim well and with controlled force he chopped back of Wang Shi''s head, right on the base of his skull. Without much struggle Wan Shi dropped on the road, unconscious. Huang Wen checked him to see whether he died or not. He also checked it with his third eyes, to make sure that all zombies still linked to Wang Shi. He prepared some attack from the zombies but sighed in relief as the zombies maintained the last instruction that was given to them, to surround the school. With Wang Shi rendered unconscious, Huang Wen loaded him into his car and drove the car through the zombies to a place near Nan An''s border. If something goes wrong, he wanted to be as far as possible from the hordes of zombies that surrounded Nan An Public School. Huang Wen was glad that in their journey to Nan An, he used it to learn how to drive the truck. Every once in a while he glanced at Wang Shi. He drove for about five minutes when he saw Wang Shi began to regain his consciousness. Huang Wen stopped the car and took a small bottle of anesthetic drug. He wondered how much he should use and decided to use it all. He made sure there was no bubble, before he injected Wang Shi with the dose. He wondered if he did it right, or whether he gave the right dose, but even if he made a mistake, he didn''t feel sorry for Wang Shi. He waited and it seemed the drug worked just perfect. Wang Shi mumbled some incoherent words, but didn''t seem to regain his consciousness. Huang Wen drove the car again, further toward the border of Nan An. He reached their temporary base, where he carried Wang Shi into the base and tied his hands and feet. He felt tired and wanted to sleep. Huang Wen wondered if he should inject Wang Shi with another dose of the drug. He checked his pulse. It seemed normal. After some consideration, he decided to give him another dose and then went to sleep. He put his foot on Wang Shi''s body. About an hour later, he woke up and saw Wang Shi tried to get up. Wang Shi sat and looked around, confused. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "Hey... who...are... you?", he asked while blinked his eyes, trying to focus it. Huang Wen yawned, lazily aimed and carefully hit Wang Shi at the back of his head, sent him back to dream land. He prepared another dose of drug and administered it to Wang Shi before he slept again. He spent almost the entire day, repeating the same process. Probably it was the first time he could rest so well, within the last few weeks. He wasn''t aware when it happened, but he realized that he was getting sloppy when he administered the drug to Wang Shi, likely the last few times he injected Wang Shi, he wasn''t waiting until the previous effect wear off. Or perhaps it just wasn''t supposed to be use in that way. He hadn''t checked the pulse at all before he injected him with another dose, so he didn''t know when Wang Shi died. He was aware that Wang Shi died, when he woke up from the sound of hundred thousands of zombies marched toward his place. He must be unconsciously wary as he slept, since he suddenly jumped out of his sleep when the horde of zombies still few hundred meters away from him. When he saw them, the first thing he did, was to check on Wang Shi''s pulse. He found him already dead cold. He watched the horde of zombies, determinedly walked toward him. He saw the link wasn''t concentrated on Wang Shi anymore. It was rather flew far. He could see the thread so thin and stretched. "From where that demon lord rules everything?", he wondered. For the first time since the incident where Youshe possessed him, he contacted Youshe and Baihu, ''What do you think about this demon lord?'' ''Hehehehe...I thought you will never ask.'', said Youshe. ''Just gives me an answer.'', Huang Wen said coldly. ''Alright... alright... likely he was some kind of demon lord, they were high level demon, only second to the demon king himself. If you face him now, you''ll be dead in a few seconds.'', Youshe answered. ''Do you recognize this one?'', Huang Wen asked. ''No, we''re too far from him, even if he doesn''t hide his presence. I could not sense who is this demon lord.'', said Youshe. ''How much further his influence will be?'', Huang Wen asked. ''Just move away about twenty kilometers further and you will be fine.'', Youshe answered. ''Hmm... it''s been a while....'', Huang Wen watched the zombies moved closer. He drew his sword and took a deep breath, deep inside he could feel Baihu''s excitement and Youshe''s worry. "Let''s hack some zombies...", Huang Wen talked to himself and charged forward. It had been quite some time when he felt such adrenaline rush. He used to drive the zombies away, even after he knew how to hide his presence. He had at least two reasons, first he didn''t want Baihu and Youshe to secretly grew stronger and second, they needed to find Chen Yao''s and Xia Yue''s parent as soon as possible. The existence of a demon lord changed everything. He could see the gap was just too wide. He could no longer choose how he would improve his strength. Whether it through absorbing zombies and demons, or through other means of cultivation, he must improve quickly. He charged through the zombies, every time he swung his sword, 4 to 6 zombies killed at once. The bonus from his passive skills was shown now. 10% bonus from martial art level 2 and the improved strength from Bloodlust level 2, within tens of seconds doubled his current strength. Ten to a dozen of zombies were killed in exchange of 1 point of stamina. He carefully watched his spirit point and retreated whenever the zombies almost surrounded him. After twice of retreating, rest and fight, he heard the voice he was longing for. "Congratulation, you reach level 22 and earn 2 points to spend on your stat." ''Why don''t you spend it on the strength? '', suddenly he heard Baihu talked to him. ''I need high spirit to keep myself from entering Berserker state.'' Huang Wen answered. ''But if your strength was high, you could kill more zombies before your spirit point closed to zero. Wouldn''t that be the same?'', Baihu asked. ''And with that strength you have the power to win against a stronger opponent like demons and such.'', Youshe added. ''Right...'', Baihu agreed. Huang Wen wondered why they suddenly tried to persuade him to invest more on his strength rather than spirit and answered, ''I''ll think about it. For now I don''t have time to think about it.'' "2 points on Spirit", he said. That day he kept retreating, rest and fought several times until he reached level 24. All the stat points were spent on his Spirit stat. Every time Baihu and Youshe persuaded him, he always said he would think about it later. When he decided it was time to leave Nan An and catch up with the other, he was at the peak of level 24 and only needed a few more points to reach level 25. Even better was the fact that he improved his mastery over Martial Art and Bloodlust. Huang Wen''s current stat was : "Huang Wen: Male" "Level: 24 (440/452)" "Class: None" "Title: None" "Strength: 10 (10) Agility: 30 (30) Vitality: 12(12) Stamina: 15/15 (15) Spirit: 29/29 (29) Health: 11/11 (11)" "Active Skills : Fireball (master), Invisible Shell lvl. 1." "Passive Skills : 3rd eyes lvl. 1, Bloodlust lvl. 3, Martial Art (Style : Xing Yi Quan, two handed sword) lvl. 3." "Equipment : Baihu''s Bastard Sword, Generic boot (Agility +1)." Chapter 43. Securing Zhanghu town. When Huang Wen reunited with the rest of survivors from Nan An, they welcomed him as a hero. His decision to face the danger alone in order to give them more time to escape was spread through those who were assigned as rear guard. Zhang Tian Yi and Chen Wu Xuang who were close to Huang Wen of course didn''t hide his heroic deed. As a result, Huang Wen earned a special place in the mind and heart of survivors from Nan An, including Chen Yao''s and Xia Yue''s family. Unfortunately the problem with gas, could not be avoided. Now, they had to travel on foot. It was hard for the children and the elderly. The news from Huang Wen raised their spirit, but their journey was far from over. Everyone must carry their own supplies. Only those who were assigned as guard exempted from such work. Since they must accommodate the slowest among them, which is children and the elderly, they predicted it would take at least three days to cover this last few tens of kilometers. The good thing was, before Huang Wen came, they traveled in fear. Now after they learned Wang Shi''s death and the fact that the horde of zombies from Nan An wouldn''t be able to chase them, they traveled with a lighter heart. Little they knew about the current situation at Fuzhou. ------ o ------ Mean while in the Xichan Temple, Zhang Hu was facing a dire situation. Every man under his leadership asked him to flee from Fuzhou now. "Master Zhang Hu, if we allow that bastard Feng Jin to take hold over Nanping then hundred thousand people who entrusted their lives in your hand would not have a place to stay. They lost their homes at Fuzhou and denied their future at Nanping.",said Yue Rang. They just finished sending everyone toward Nanping and now people began to persuade Zhang Hu to leave Fuzhou and lead them to Nanping. Zhang Hu didn''t answer right away. His eyes searched for his daughter. When Zhang Xuan''s eyes met her father''s eyes, she sighed and hung her head. Zhang Hu sighed and opened his mouth, ready to convey his decision when Zhang Xuan spoke, "Father, you should go. Do not tarry, you shouldn''t waste time here." "How about you?", Zhang Hu asked. Zhang Xuan didn''t lift her head when she said, "I will wait for him here." "How could I leave you here?", Zhang Hu growled. "How could you ask me to leave him?", Zhang Xuan asked and then added, "I wouldn''t blame you if you prioritize the lives of hundred thousand people before the life of few but wouldn''t it be a hypocrisy if you''re ready to sacrifice other, but not one of your own." "But you will sacrifice your life for nothing, the moment the demons invaded, how are you going to survive here in Fuzhou? What if he heard of what happened here in Fuzhou and decided to stay away from Fuzhou, won''t you be waiting for nothing?", Zhang Hu argued. "He won''t, even if demons rule over Fuzhou, he will come to look for us.", answered Zhang Xuan. "But he will use his brain and decided that we must leave Fuzhou to save ourselves, that''s when he will begin to search for other cities and likely he will arrive at Nanping.", said Zhang Hu. "Probably, but without information from the Grand Elder, we will never know about the gate from the demon realm is going to open. There is a good chance that the demon''s invasion catch us unprepared and we''re trapped in our base. He will consider that possibility too. Knowing his personality, he will try to sneak into the city and check the base before he looks for us at another city.", Zhang Xuan stubbornly argued back. Zhang Hu gritted his teeth and then sighed, "Okay...., I won''t force you to come with me. You better take care of yourself." Zhang Xuan nodded, tears began to form in her eyes. Zhang Hu smiled bitterly, "I guess I had no choice. Don''t hate your father for leaving you behind." "Come, come here.", said Zhang Hu as he opened his arm. Zhang Xuan ran to her father and threw herself to his arm. Everyone felt sad as they saw the scene between father and daughter. It was to their surprise when suddenly Zhang Hu, locked on Zhang Xuan''s hands and lifted her to his shoulder and walked away. Zhang Hu shouted to Chen Yao and Xia Yue, "Chen Yao! Xia Yue! Hurry come with me. We don''t have time to waste here." "Father what you think you''re doing?", Zhang Xuan tried to struggle free from her father''s hold. "I''m saving your life!", said Zhang Hu sharp. Zhang Xuan might be stronger than an ordinary man, but Zhang Hu was far stronger. Once he had his hand on Zhang Xuan, she couldn''t free herself from Zhang Hu. She exerted all of her strength, but in front of Zhang Hu it meant nothing. Zhang Hu bowed politely to the Grand Elder, "Grand Elder, forgive me for my rudeness. I''m leaving to Nanping now." The Grand Elder nodded his head and smiled, "Go... you must hurry. Else your enemies will take the advantage. Yue Guang, you go with him, lead our people to safety and return when you have the strength to take back Fuzhou." Yue Guang bowed to his father, "I understand.... farewell father..." Chen Yao and Xia Yue looked at each other. The development of the situation was too fast. Those who were with Zhang Hu at this time, were all capable men who had the wit to adapt quickly to any changes. Before the girls could say anything, few of them had surrounded the girls and they had no choice but obediently followed Zhang Hu. Once Zhang Hu made a decision, he would not waste time by hesitating. Within minutes, all of them already in their cars and jeeps, ran through the street of Fuzhou toward the provincial road, that would bring them to Nanping. Once they were in the car, it was impossible for the girls to escape. Despite the space, they were gathered to sit in the middle, on each side was Zhang Hu''s strongest men. No one dared to do anything indecent, but no one dared to give them space to escape either. Even if they cried their eyes out, no one dared to show even the smallest hint of sympathy. Zhang Xuan knew his father too well to try anything. She could only sit sullenly and accepted the fact that she was going to go to Nanping. Zhang Hu himself, chose to ride a Kawasaki Ninja, which could reach over 200 km/hour. Alone he blasted through the road, passing through those who left Fuzhou earlier than him. People in the bused and trucks were shocked to see someone rode a motorcycle and sped past them but those who guard the long convoys still calm and seemed already expected it to happen. It became something to talk about as they spent hours on the road doing nothing. Sometimes there was a guard who revealed the identity of the rider and people began to talk about Zhang Hu. The news of Feng Jin''s betrayal then, followed shortly, since the passengers kept asking if there was any reason for Zhang Hu to race like a street racer. It took Zhang Hu few minutes over an hour to reach Fan Zheng at front. "Brother, so how things going in Fuzhou?", Fan Zheng quickly approached him as he arrived. Zhang Hu said, "Everyone is on the way to Nanping, not one survivor left in Fuzhou but now we don''t have enough supplies for more than three days. Feng Jin took all of his supplies and left from Fuzhou through Minjiang River probably toward Nanping." "We can''t let him arrived first then.", said Fan Zheng. "Yes, that''s why I come here as soon as I can. First let''s secure Zhanghu town, at least we would have a temporary base to prepare our men before we move to Nanping. If Feng Jin even arrived at Zhanghu town first, then we really have no foothold at all. Our hundred thousand of people would be like a handful of sand that were thrown to the wind.", Zhang Hu replied. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. "Why don''t we set our base at Minqing? It''s just few kilometers from here.", Fan Zheng asked. Zhang Hu shook his head, "Too close to Fuzhou, we don''t know whether we could reach Nanping faster than Feng Jin or not. If we set our base at Zhanghuban or Bantouchun, then even if we fail to enter Nanping, we still quite safe from the high level demon from Fuzhou." Fan Zheng sighed, "Alright then, what do you want us to do?" "Let me lead 300 armed men to Zhanghu town. We will race there and not stop at all until we reach Zhanghu town. While you will lead our people at your own pace, don''t forget to gather supplies whenever you pass towns and villages. If you find any survivors, try to make them integrate with us peacefully.", said Zhang Hu. "If we take more people, then our thin supplies will be even stretched more.", said Fan Zheng. Zhang Hu nodded his head, "So be it, let it be known the difference between Zhang Hu and Feng Jin. He who took all the supplies for himself and his army. While we take the people and give them protection and provision." Fan Zheng took a deep breath and nodded his head, "Well, let''s hope we''re betting on the right horse." Zhang Hu clenched his jaw, "We shouldn''t do things half heartedly, less we lose our people and lose military strength as well. Feng Jin chose military strength over people. He left us with no other choice." Fan Zheng nodded his head, "Go have some rest, the next group should arrive this hour and you will get your 300 men." Zhang Hu nodded and went to sleep in the nearest tent. He didn''t have to say anything. Zhang Hu knew Fan Zheng would put everything in order. He didn''t need to express his gratitude or apologizing for all the trouble either. They knew each other well. When Fan Zheng woke him, Zhang Hu knew that there were 300 men, well armed and supplied, ready to follow his command. Zhang Hu yawned and stretched his body, "Well, see you at Zhanghu town then." "I''ll see you later.", Fan Zheng nodded and smiled. Zhang Hu turned around to see one of his men and laughed, "Huo Dun, so you''re going to come with me?" "Yes, Master Zhang.", answered the man. "Okay then, let''s go. We''ll show those bastards not to mess with us.", said Zhang Hu as he strode toward his men. It was hours of the journey even if they tried to push their speed to the limit, every once in a while they must cleared the road from wreckage and car debris. After six hours on the road without any rest, they arrived at Zhanghu town. There were several small and big villages around Zhanghu town. Zhang Hu didn''t waste time to clear the area from zombies and demons. He went right through the centre of the town and from there, began to clear the area as his base. He methodically cleared one area, by one area, as soon as he cleared an area, he will set a security post on the roads passing that area. Since it was relatively smaller compared to Fuzhou and with his men who were at level 8 on average and many above 10, they cleared the area quickly. The most important factor that made them secure the town fast, was Zhang Hu''s aura. After receiving the Grand Elder''s soul essence, Zhang Hu gave tremendous pressure over all the zombies and demons. It was even greater than Huang Wen who got the aura after consumed Baihu and Youshe. The Grand Elder''s level wasn''t below the high level demon in the first place, even as the Grand Elder gave it voluntarily and only gave part of his soul to Zhang Hu, it was even richer and stronger than Baihu''s soul essence combined with Youshe. Zhang Hu distributed over 100 of his men to secure the road toward Zhanghu town and assigned the other 200 men to secure the coast line. Now, even if Feng Ji arrived with his men, he would find it hard to land on the shores o Zhanghu town. He even set several machine guns along the coast. Feng Jin might be able to take the town if he really wanted it, since Zhang Hu only defended the shore with 200 men but he would sacrifice many of his men. "Keep your eyes open!", Zhang Hu moved from one post to another post, once in a while he would shout to keep the spirit of his men. They didn''t have to wait for a long time. After all Feng Jin also raced with time and wanted to arrive at Nanping as soon as possible. There was other coastal town such as Minqing, Xiongjian, Shuikou and Huangtian along Mingjian river, but he didn''t stop there in order to gain advantage over Zhang Hu''s people. Even though Zhang Hu''s men went through the land where they would often find the road blocked, while Feng Jin went through the river, but Zhang Hu''s men left Fuzhou more than half day earlier compared to Feng Jin. That was why Feng Jin decided to wait until they were half way to Nanping, and that happened to be Zhanghu town. "Ratatatatatatat !" Feng Jin was prepared to land on the harbor at Zhanghu town, when he heard the sound of machine gun shooting at his ship. Bullets were buzzing through them. Some of his men were shot, although none killed from the attack, since they were still quite far from the shore. Feng Jin cursed and ran to a safer position, "Damned! Who the hell is this bastard?" He didn''t need to wait to get his answer, for he could hear Zhang Hu laughed and shouted, "Ha ha ha ha ha ! Fengjin bastard! You devil! You abandoned your people and grabbed all of their supplies! Come here, you shit! Let me put holes on your body!" Few more machine guns shooting his ships for another few seconds. Zhang Hu didn''t want to waste much of their ammunition, he just wanted to scare Feng Jin away from Zhanghu Town. Feng Jin who now, knew that they still quite far from the shooting range of Zhang Hu''s men, went to the hull and shouted back, "Damn you Zhang Hu!!!! I''ll pay you ten fold for this!! Don''t even dream on reaching Nanping!!!" He was going to shout some more when suddenly he heard a buzzing sound and felt a sharp and searing pain in his left cheek and went through his ear lobe. Feng Jin screamed like a dead pig as he threw himself to the floor. A bullet grazed his cheek and pierce through his ear lobe, one or two inches more to the right and he would be dead. "Damn! Damn! Damn! Hurry. Quickly leave this cursed place!", he yelled at his men. "Ha ha ha ha ! Watch for your head bastard!", shouted Zhang Hu, it was one of Zhang Tian Yi''s men who carried a sniper rifle who tried to shoot Feng Jin. Zhang Hu''s men roared obscenities toward Feng Jin, who stayed hidden after his close experience with death. Zhang Hu still laughed and shouted for a while. Until the last of Feng Jin''s ship disappeared from their sight. No one from Feng Jin shot back, since Zhang Hu''s men were well positioned, with little to be seen from the river while they could watch all Feng Jin''s armada easily. Zhang Hu silently sighed, "Ah... too bad, just few inches more..." "Okay, man... let''s cleared the town for our families!", after he was sure that Feng Jin would not dare to come back, he gave order for his men to prepare the town for their people. They carefully check the residences area, village by the village, complex by complex. They caught several thugs and executed them right away. They found several group of survivors and put them on a special location. Zhang Hu didn''t have time to check on their story right now and preferred to disarm them all and then keep them at one location, under the watch of his men. But those who actually tried to oppose him, were killed without any questions. Within a few hours, he secured the entire town. Chapter 44. Establishing Authority. It took one day and one night, until everyone from Fuzhou safely transported to Zhanghu Town. Only after everyone was settled down, Zhang Hu, Fan Zheng and other groups of survivors leader, now held a meeting. "Let''s forget about the formalities and get down to the business. How is our current supplies?", Zhang Hu asked. Fan Zheng answered, "Our brothers had gathered many supplies along the way but we also met and took in survivors from 13 villages along the way. Master Yue Rang helped me to count the people and Master Cao Bei helped me in counting our supplies." Yue Rang slightly bowed and said, "I was helped by Yao Ming, Wen Han, Tian Hui, Chen Yi Zhou and Wang Ming. We already counted and registered everyone along the way. In total we have 45,207 families. Total population, including children and elderly was 188,058 people. Of those we have 34,208 men between the age of 15-50 and they all had experience in small skirmishes. Of those 34,208 men, 1,810 men had military background and/or still active in the army. 16,200 other had been specially trained during the last few days." Zhang Hu asked, "Is there an army instructor among them? What is the highest rank among those 1,810 men?" Yue Rang answered, "Based on my record 231 had experience as an army instructor either in the past or recently. There were 116 older men who had been an army instructor in the past. We have 24 Sergeant, 12 men with the rank of Lieutenant, 4 Captain, 4 Major and 1 Colonel." Zhang Hu asked again, this time his sharp eyes watched Yue Rang intently, "Did they still follow all the military code after this event?" Yue Rang answered without any hesitation, "Some yes, some not, but the majority whether consciously or unconsciously still have the order of seniority and rank of order, deep within their mind." Zhang Hu asked again, "So... based on your observation, this 1 colonel would have a big influence over them?" Yue Rang nodded his head, "Yes, he is." Zhang Hu asked, "What''s the name of this Colonel?" Yue Rang showed a hint of a smile in the corner of his lips, "Its me. I''m that Colonel." Zhang Hu''s eyes shone, he calmly asked, "And what do you think about our current situation?" Yue Rang solemnly answered, "During the first few days, one thing I realized as an active military officer. The government had collapsed. Even before we lost communication with our head quarter, there were many conflicted instruction were coming from the top. It was felt like I was thrown back, few hundred years in the past, when China was divided between warlords. Several top level generals were competing to draw as many people as they could, to their side. There could be only one explanation. We don''t have central government anymore." He continued, "I''ve seen what happened when people lost the figure of the leader in a situation similar to our current situation. It wasn''t a pretty sight. If the wrong person gets the position, then it could be disastrous." Zhang Hu calmly waited, not only Zhang Hu but everyone else in that room listened attentively to Yue Rang''s words. Many who came from Fuzhou and end up swore their allegiance to Zhang Hu, did that after listened to Yue Rang''s persuasion. His military background gave him much credibility in the eyes of other. "We''ve seen the likes of Feng Jin and I heard from Brother Yao Ming here of some thug leader named Shi Long. I''m sure we''ll meet many other in the future. If we who want to live by law and order fight among ourselves, then we will be doomed by our own greed. We need to entrust this specific role to one person among us, watch this person, advise this person and support this person in time of need.", Yue Rang now not only spoke to answer Zhang Hu but also to others who attended the meeting. "Based on my observation, I personally choose Master Zhang Hu to take that role. I can assure you, all military men under my command, follow my decision. I wish other leaders here, also support this decision. We have Feng Jin at Nanping and demons at Fuzhou, we could not waste time by debating over who suppose to take the role of leader among us.", Yue Rang ended his long winded explanation, which served both to answer Zhang Hu''s question and persuade those who hadn''t swore their allegiance to Zhang Hu. "I appreciate your opinion and if no one object, I will gladly bear the responsibility to lead our people in this time of danger.", Zhang Hu replied and he looked around to see if anyone had their own opinion. One by one, those who had never met Zhang Hu in person, or never had the chance to swear their allegiance to Zhang Hu, got up and supported Yue Rang''s opinion to choose Zhang Hu as their leader. Zhang Hu once again confirmed his willingness to take the responsibility along the usual response coming out of those who were chosen to an important position. They quickly returned to assess their current situation. "Now, how about supplies?", Zhang Hu asked. Cao Bei got up and answered, "I was helped by Li Chung, Wang Dewei, Bai Deming, Ding Hai and Chen Jun, to record and safely stored all our supplies in the warehouse here in Zhanghu Town. If we carefully ration and distribute it, we will have enough food for everyone, at least for another two weeks. Each family also had their own portable stoves. Many houses still have cooking devices intact along with the gasoline." "Firearms and ammunition though, is rather low. We only have 540 of various pistols, 1207 of various rifles and 14 machine guns. We also have 48 hand grenades. The problem is with the ammo if we distribute it to all pistols and rifles. Each gunmen would only have about 40 rounds.", Cao Bei reported their situation. "As for medical supplies, we have various kinds of drugs for allergies, antibiotics, anesthetic and other common general symptoms. As long as we don''t face any epidemics, I think we''re just fine.", he ended his report. "So.. what are we going to do now? Should we keep on our plan to go to Nanping? Most likely Feng Jin would be there by now.", Fan Zheng asked. "Hmm... we already half way there, to turn to another city now would be hard. Even the nearest city likes Sanming, still relatively far compared to Nanping. We should remember that our people had been facing harsh condition for weeks now. They barely settled down when we heard the news of the opened gate from the demon realm at Xichan Temple.", said Zhang Hu. "So we''re going to attack Nanping then, since it would be hard to imagine that Feng Jin will welcome us with open arm. Should we attack fast before he settled down?", Fan Zheng asked. Zhang Hu pondered for a moment before said, "We don''t have any certainty of the current situation at Nanping and most of our men hadn''t had chance to assimilate well. We might have about 30,000 men ready to go to battle, but they''re not well organized and came from many different groups. If we go to battle now, we will surely win against Feng Jin 3000 men, but how many will die during that battle?" If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. "What if Feng Jin met people with similar goal at Nan Ping and joined them? We just don''t have enough information about Nanping. I don''t want to be too hasty and cause the death of thousands of people under my leadership.", said Zhang Hu. "Hmmm... how about this? Let Colonel Yue Rang create an organized army out of that 30,000 men we have. At the same time, we will send trusted men to spy on Nanping.", said Fan Zheng. "I think that would be a good idea.", said Yue Rang. "In your mind. How many men would be recruited into your army?", asked Zhang Hu. "We don''t have enough firearm but, in our current world, firearms aren''t everything. I plan to build an army of 18,000 men, with those 1,800 men as the core.", said Yue Rang. Zhang Hu nodded his head and then said, "We will also need men to work as police, what do you say?" Fan Zheng said, "We already have Zhang Tian Yi, although he isn''t here right now. I believe the role of the chief of the police department should be kept for him for now. It wouldn''t be wise, if we give this opportunity to other people when we''re the one who sends him on a mission." Cao Bei added, "Since we need to form it now, why don''t we assign someone to temporarily take that role, later he would act as Zhang Tian Yi''s vice?" "Zhang Hu asked Cao Bei, "Do you have someone in mind?" Cao Bei pointed at a man behind him, "Chen Jun here, although he had no experience as a police officer but he had shown good and fair judgment in the past few days. Several times when there were conflicts in my group, he could solve the situation to everyone''s satisfaction without unnecessary force." Zhang Hu nodded, "Okay, I''ll give you that chance. Show that I don''t choose the wrong person. It is better to resolve conflict peacefully but it is also important to keep the law and order." "I will do my best.", said Chen Jun. "Keep it in mind though, I already have an old friend of mine for this position.", said Zhang Hu again. "I understand.", Chen Jun answered politely. "And Master Cao Bei, could you help my brother Fan Zheng in dealing with day to day administration?", Zhang Hu asked Cao Bei. "Of course, I will do my best to help Master Fan Zheng.", answered Cao Bei enthusiastically. Zhang Hu decided that he needed to distribute important roles within his administration to important peoples from other groups outside his original men. One by one he gave specific role to those who attend the meeting. Managing 188.058 people wasn''t an easy task. There were many position to be filled. It wasn''t easy though to balance everything. "How long it takes for your army to be ready for deployment?", asked Zhang Hu. Yue Rang didn''t answer right away, he gave it a thought for quite some time before answered, "It would be depending on the situation at Nanping. We also need to remember the situation at Fuzhou. Give me a week, of course it won''t be optimal but at least by that time, we would have them organized and act as a unit rather than act individually." Zhang Hu nodded, "Yes, we should never forget the time factor. Based on the Grand Elder estimation, we still have time 3 to 4 days before the gate fully opened. After that Brother Yue Guang promised that he could hold them for a few more days from chasing us toward Nanping. The demons who entered our realm would need time to adapt and strengthen themselves. Could you make it to 5 days?" Yue Rang frowned and then nodded, "I''ll do my best in 5 days. I will focus on the organization and the basics." Zhang Hu sighed, "I don''t want to hurry you but..." Yue Rang, "Don''t worry, I understand." Zhang Hu turned to Chen Jun, "In the mean time, you and your men will take care of our security." Chen Jun and several other men nodded, "We understand." "How about our plan to spy on Nanping? Who''s going to do that?", suddenly someone asked. This time Zhang Hu smiled wide, "We have the perfect candidates for that...." He paused for a moment to entice their curiosity and then said, "The fairies." "Ah.. Of course... they''re perfect for this." "People in Nanping wouldn''t be able to see them." "And they can fly..." They nodded to each other and delighted at Zhang Hu''s answer. "Why aren''t Master Yue Guang here with us?", one of them asked. Zhang Hu answered, "I don''t want to rely too much on them. We should do our part too. Of course from time to time, we will need their help but I''d rather solve the problem on our own. We''re all men after all, right?" "Of course" "Sure" Here and there people agreed with Zhang Hu. Some who had deeper mind, even more impressed, since it will be easier for Zhang Hu to earn their obedience if Zhang Hu brought Yue Guang with him. However, if he did that then he would be no different from Feng Jin who wanted to use the Grand Elder to get people''s approval. "Later when we already settled down at Nanping, we will need to properly form departments to administer everything but for now. I guess this simple role distribution would be enough. What do you say?", Zhang Hu asked them all. "Yes, at our current situation, better to keep it simple.", said Cao Bei followed by others. Soon the meeting was ended. Zhang Hu and Fan Zheng went to see Yue Guang to tell him the result of their meeting. That night tens fairies flew fast toward Nanping. The next day everyone was busy with their duty. About 2,000 men were recruited by Chen Jun. Yue Rang picked his 18,000 men. Fan Zheng, Cao Bei and the other leaders also began to recruit men and women to their departments. It gave the sense of order within the town and just by seeing that something is done. People felt secured and protected. Groups of men were seen to move in and out the town, gathering more supplies. In another area 18,000 men began their training. Zhang Hu even set up a school for children. Many people wish they could stay at Zhanghu Town, but from time to time there will be others who would explain why they must leave Zhanghu Town and moved to Nanping While Zhang Hu neatly established his authority over about 188,000 people. Once and a while, during those 5 days, there were more people joined in and their population swelled to nearly 200,000 people. Chapter 45. Scouting Fuzhou. Back to Huang Wen. Him, Zhang Tian Yi, Liu Wang Yun, Chen Wu Xuang, Ma Heng, Tian Zhong and people from Nan An. Finally, they arrived at Yuan Ge village. But what they found there, alarmed them. "Where is everyone?", Tian Zhong and the others stood in the middle of empty village. Empty buildings and roads gave them eerily feeling. Unlike cities and town that was rampaged by zombies, which rather became a norm those days. Yuan Ge village was completely empty, there was no human, zombies nor demons. Just rows of empty buildings, they checked around and saw no damages. There were no traces of fights or battles. "They''re moving out of the village.", finally Xia Bao concluded. "But why?", Tian Zhong asked the question that haunted everyone. Chen Fang looked around at the stricken faces of his neighbors and tried to encourage them, "Okay, for now, let''s rest here for a while. There is nothing to worry. We already checked everything. The village is safe." "But if it''s safe, then why every body left it?", one of his neighbors asked. Chen Fang said, "Maybe, just like us, they decided to join those at Fuzhou. There is safety in number." They began to murmur to each other. Chen Fang''s explanation was quite logical and they were tired from the journey. For hours they walked after the last bus running out of gas, even children and elderly must walk too. Xia Bao added, "Of course, we wouldn''t relax our watch. We''ll assign people to guard the perimeter. While the rest, please divide yourself into several groups and gather at several big buildings, rather than separated all over the village." They nodded, with such arrangement they felt better. Of course it was simple and anyone should be able to come up with the idea. But most of the time people were waiting for someone to step up and took the responsibility. They were lucky that there were people like Chen Fang and Xia Bao who quickly took the role and kept everything in order. Less than an hour, they already gathered at several big buildings in the village, some groups of men were assigned to guard and patrol. A group of women, led by Chen Fang''s and Xia Bao''s wife prepared food for them all. With the smell of food from the kitchen, the wall around them and armed men were patrolling outside, they felt safe and a bit relaxed. While Huang Wen, Zhang Tian Yi, Liu Wang Yun, Chen Wu Xuang, Ma Heng, Tian Zhong, Chen Fang and Xia Bao held a meeting in separated house from other, as soon as everything was in order. "Something doesn''t feel right.", said Chen Fang. "Hmm... although there were no traces of battle or such and they seemed well-prepared before leaving. I can''t think any reason why they should leave.", said Chen Wu Xuang. "People would reluctant to leave their homes if there without good reason. Even those whose country were at war, sometimes they stubbornly stayed at their home, but somehow everyone in this village left it when there is no immediate danger. At least as far as we can see it.", said Zhang Tian Yi. "Huang Wen, can you sense something? Perhaps there is high level demon live near the village?", Ma Heng asked Huang Wen. Huang Wen who said nothing so far, seemed troubled, "That is the weird thing. Last time I''m here, there was one high level demon or should I say mid level demon, near this village. As soon as I saw the village empty, I tried to sense his presence, but he''s not anywhere near this region. In fact, it seemed there is no demons at all around here." "What does it mean?", Liu Wang Yun asked. "I don''t know, but ... do you remember when I said that with my skill I can spiritually sense anything at my level and lower. At the same time, I can hide my presence from those at lower level.", Huang Wen replied. "Since you can''t sense it... ", said Tian Zhong. "Yes, maybe there is none, or maybe there is one whose strength far above me.", said Huang Wen. No one spoke a word after they heard that. Huang Wen sighed and added, "It''s similar to the situation when I was facing the demon lord at Nan An, I could not feel his presence even if I tried it. It was from looking at the thread that link the zombies to him that I could certain of his existence." "This time there is no zombies around this place.", said Xia Bao. "Hmm", Huang Wen nodded. "So what should we do now?", Tian Zhong asked. "I can''t ask them to continue the journey with this uncertainty. In this village, at least there are walls around us and we could assign people to defend it properly. But in the road....", Chen Fang spoke. Zhang Tian Yi nodded his head, "Yes, we should know what we''re facing right now before we continue the journey. Besides, everyone was tired from walking for hours." Xia Bao said, "Let me and Chen Fang told them that we''re going to rest for a day or two in this village. For no other reason but to give chances for the elderly and the young one to recuperate. Meanwhile, some of us would go to check around." "I''ll go to Fuzhou.", Huang Wen said firmly, he was terribly worried of Zhang Xuan. The others nodded their head, of course they understood. For Chen Fang and Xia Bao, if it was possible, then they would like to come with Huang Wen too, but their level was too low compared to Huang Wen. If anything happened at Fuzhou, they would become a burden for him. Besides, if the people from Nan An, noticed that their leader were missing, there might be commotion. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. "We will scout the other direction.", said Zhang Tian Yi. "Big brothers, please be careful...", said Huang Wen. "Of course, we will go as a group. When are you going to leave?", Zhang Tian Yi replied. "Now.", Huang Wen answered. "Go then, may heaven watch over you.", said Chen Fang. Huang Wen slipped away from Yuan Ge village, with his speed, it was easy to leave secretly. He had bad premonition, ever since he saw the empty Yuan Ge village. There were more than 50 kilometers from Yuan Ge village to Fuzhou, a marathoner could finish a marathon in three hours. Huang Wen had the speed unfortunately he didn''t invest much on his stamina and need to limit his speed in order to run longer. It took six hours before he reached the outer layer of Fuzhou. He rested at one empty small mart, some canned food and drink still consumable, and he gratefully filled his stomach and quenched his thirst. He used his third eyes, to look around, but saw nothing out of ordinary. Or in this case, it was out of ordinary. No zombies and no demons around. When his stamina fully restored he stepped out of the small mart and looked at the direction of central Fuzhou and there, he saw something scary. Hundreds thousand and probably million or more, threads that linked zombies to their demon master were seen above Fuzhou. So thick that at a glance it looked like clouds before heavy rain. "So.... it''s true... there is another high level demon... a demon lord... one in Chang Sha and here in Fuzhou, another one... What happened with everyone in the base?", said Huang Wen to himself. The scene before him, terrified him deep into his core. For a long time, he just stood there, feeling powerless. He was fighting the zombies at Nan An, but at that time, their demon lord was far away. Now he was right in front of their lair. What should he do? Wouldn''t it be a suicide if he entered Fuzhou? But how would he confirm Zhang Xuan''s fate, if he didn''t enter Fuzhou? But even if he entered Fuzhou, if Zhang Xuan already turned into zombies or was killed and eaten by them, there would be no trace of her in that city. "No... from the traces, people in Yuan Ge village left the village along with their belonging and in an orderly march. If they''re caught unprepared that wouldn''t be the case. But since that was the case that means they surely not caught unprepared.", after a while he began to regain control over his mind and think calmly. "Perhaps, there were survivors from Fuzhou and they warned those at Yuan Ge village. Since the information of survivors in Yuan Ge village, likely only known to Uncle Zhang Hu, that means there are survivors among them. Zhang Xuan is his daughter, if there are people he would save first, it would be his family." "Hmm... since people from Yuan Ge village left their homes in orderly manner that means they''re not in a hurry." Huang Wen''s face began to brighten, "That''s right since those in Yuan Ge village left the village in that manner, there is a good possibility that Uncle Zhang Hu, somehow learned about this demon lord before this demon lord invade Fuzhou." "I shouldn''t make false hope but... it''s not baseless hope...", he talked to himself. "Now what should I do then?", he wondered. "There is nothing I can do here. To enter Fuzhou is suicide. There is no way I could survive the horde of zombies when they''re under the demon lord''s direct control. Now, I have to think, if they knew the coming of this demon lord, where would they go?", even though nothing was certain at this point, but since he had something to hope for, he could face the situation calmly. "Yuan Ge village is in the west, if they leave to Quanzhou or Putian, we will see them on the way. They could go to Haitan Island and destroy the bridge. It would surely secure the island, but at the same time they would be stranded there." "If they leave to Ningde, first it is too close to Fuzhou, second it was too far for those from Yuan Ge village." Huang Wen calculated their escape route one by one, "Their best course would be Nanping..., they could meet with those from Yuan Ge village in the road there. Not only that facing Fuzhou, it has mountains behind it, water supply won''t be a problem with Minjiang river next to it. Most likely they went to Nanping before the demon lord arrived." "Hmm... rather than taking a risk by entering Fuzhou, I should return to Yuan Ge village and told the others. First I must ensure that no one goes to Fuzhou, they also need to prepare for an attack from Fuzhou. Next, was to confirm my guess by sending someone to Nanping.", since he already had a plan, he felt much better. Huang Wen no longer paralyzed by fear, he watched Fuzhou for a while with mixed feeling, before he prepared to return to Yuan Ge village. But just before he turned around, he saw something that attracted his attention. Chapter 46. Meeting an old friend. *********************************************************************************** Note : I plan to save several new chapters as buffer and then re-read the story. But I just don''t have time for that. And this a new chapter, I don''t have time to check it with grammar checker. Please let me know if you find mistakes. I appreciate it. *********************************************************************************** The incident that attracted Huang Wen''s attention happened about 1 kilometer away from his place, but since it happened in one long straight road without any obstacle, he could see it, although it wasn''t clear. A group of zombies was fighting against one person. It was so unbelievable that Huang Wen stood there dumbfounded, "Who is that person? A survivor? Is he crazy? No... maybe he was trapped in Fuzhou?" His eyes kept sending information to his brain, that person, was moving out of Fuzhou, so his last guess most likely was correct. That person was a survivor who tried to flee from Fuzhou. "Yes, somehow he was trapped in Fuzho and now he is trying to leave Fuzhou, but the zombies chased him.", Huang Wen exclaimed. "There must be hundred thousand people who was trapped in Fuzhou when the demon lord arrived.", he said to himself, of course he didn''t know that Zhang Hu managed to save them all or in this case most of them, since obviously at least one was left behind. "He is strong...", Huang Wen watched in awe. "What should I do now?", he was torn between two strong desires. The first one was to flee as far as possible from Fuzhou before that person reached him and pulled him into his battle. The second one was to help that person, who fought valiantly despite all the zombies around him. Of course most zombies were slow, some higher level were a bit faster but compared to human who invested their stat points on agility, even the fastest among them were just too slow. Watching another human being, fighting valiantly, something tugged in his heart and he couldn''t ignore it anymore. "Brother !!! Hold on !!! I''m on my way !!!", he shouted at the top of his lung and drew his bastard sword. When Huang Wen sprinted at his top speed, he could cover 10 meters in less than 6 seconds but it would took a large portion of his stamina, that was why, even as he knew how dangerous the situation was for that person, he could not run at his top speed, but maintained his speed at about 80%. Instead he shouted and yelled to get the zombies attention. His effort didn''t waste. The person he tried to help and the zombies heard him. Now, part of the zombies moved toward Huang Wen and reduced the pressure toward that person. Since he knew someone came to help him, of course that person also tried to shift the fight toward Huang Wen. As they were getting closer, Huang Wen could see better, that person was a man. He wore complete set of armor and had a mace as weapon. The armor was in tattered after so many times receiving attacks from the zombies. That man wore a masked helmet and Huang Wen couldn''t see his face. ''Wow... how many zombies and demons he killed to get a complete set of armor? No wonder he could survive this long against these zombies.'', Huang Wen thought to himself. Actually if Huang Wen paid more attention to items, he would get a complete set of armor by this time. Unfortunately most of the time, he fought against horde of zombies and must focused on surviving rather than collecting item. Also by the time he killed Baihu, he already got a set of armor, but he gave it to the girls instead took all the items for himself. Few zombies reached his position now, but it only took one stroke with his bastard sword to kill them all. They didn''t even slowed him down. Zombies after zombies mowed down. After ten minutes of fighting, they finally fought back to back. "Come! This way!", said Huang Wen who had an escape path in mind long before they met. That person in tattered armor, didn''t say anything and obediently followed. Now since they fought side by side, both men realized how strong the other man was. "Not ... bad... ", said the person as his mace crushed three zombie''s heads at once. "Hmm... you too", said Huang Wen as he ducked from an attack and with one stabbed, made shis kebab out of three zombies. Of course since they were zombies, that stab alone didn''t kill them, but as soon as they packed in a row, Huang Wen pulled out the sword and swung, cleanly lobbed their head at once. "Hmph...show... off..! Watch ... this...!", said the man with the mace. He leaped into the air and repeatedly hammering four zombies in one breath, as if playing whack a mole game. That made Huang Wen''s eyes wide opened, since the mace was heavy crushing a skull with one swing was normal, but whacking four zombies with that kind of speed took lots of strength. "Okay... you might be strong.. but look at this..", this time Huang Wen moved in top speed, zigzagging between zombies and every time his sword flashed one zombie was dead. In few seconds he killed more than six zombies. "Hmmph...", the man with the mace snorted. He bent his knee, almost squatted and then using his shoulder he pushed the zombies in front of him, made the zombies stumbled upon each other and once they piled nicely, he lifted his mace high in the air and with one swing he crushed them all. "Ha ha ha ha...., okay you win.", Huang Wen laughed happily, he didn''t know why but this man felt familiar. The last attack opened the path and without exchanging words they ran as fast as they could through that opened path. Since Huang Wen had high agility and didn''t wear any heavy armor, he could easily escaped from the zombies but the other man might have similar level of agility but he wore heavy armors and a bit lagged behind. "This way", Huang Wen shouted and led the chase toward an alley. After a while, the man with the mace was few steps behind Huang Wen, with horde of zombies following him. Huang Wen turned to look at the situation behind them and sighed. The man with the mace seemed sensed the zombies closing the distant, with a roar, he turned around and swung his mace at the same time. Several zombies thrown by the force and fell to the zombie behind. Meanwhile Huang Wen chanted the fireball skill, he spent half of his spirit points, thanked to his Bloodlust skill that consume spirit point whenever it was automatically activated. But since they ran for a while, the skill already de-activated and Huang Wen decided to use his fireball skill. "Duck !!!", Huang Wen shouted and the man with the mace slide forward with his head first. Series of fireballs shot out of Huang Wen''s palm, flew over the man''s head and exploded as soon as they hit the zombies. Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Series of explosion rang, Huang Wen didn''t just shot the zombies, but also the building at each side of the alley. The walls on both side collapsed, dust was every where. Huang Wen grabbed the man''s hand and pulled him up. They didn''t waste time for words and ran. They kept running even after they were out of Fuzhou. As they ran, Huang Wen thought about this demon lord in Fuzhou. The one at Chang Sha could extend his influence to several cities at once but the influence of the demon lord in Fuzhou seemed limited on Fuzhou. He didn''t know that the one at Chang Sha entered this realm several days earlier since there was no one who prevented him from entering the realm, while the one in Fuzhou was prevented from entering the realm for several days by the Grand Elder''s power. Not only that, after the gate opened, the demon lord must fought a deadly fight against the Grand Elder and much of his power was reduced. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. And there was one more reason why his influence was limited at Fuzhou for now, which Huang Wen will learned from the man with the mace. They ran for an hour before dropped on their ass on the earth, panting, out of breath. "Pheww.... that was close. Man, you sure are strong, you broke through those zombies who knows how far, all by yourself.", said Huang Wen. The man with the mace nodded his head and said, "Thanks... I .. won''t be.. able.. to, without ... your... help..." "Hah... after watch you fight like that, how could I turn a blind eye from that.", Huang Wen replied. "By the way, my name is Huang Wen, what''s yours?", said Huang Wen. "Huang... Wen.... Huang Wen..?", the man with the mace seemed thoughtful after he heard Huang Wen''s name. The way the man with the mace, repeated his name, as if he remembered something, somehow made Huang Wen''s heart beat faster. If he paid more attention, through the gap on the masked helmet, he could see part of the man''s face. It felt familiar. He turned his attention at the man''s height and body type, it certainly felt familiar. "Who are you?", Huang Wen asked for the second time, "What''s your name?" The man with the mace still repeated the name, "Huang Wen.... Huang Wen? Hey... its... you... so ... you... live? Survive...?" "Do you know me?", Huang Wen asked with eyes wide opened. "Ho... bro... this.. is me...", the man with the mace, took off his helmet and smiled. "Ding Yun ! Ding Yun! Its you!", Huang Wen grabbed that man''s shoulder and shook it. "Ha... hah... ha... yes.. its me...! Damn... you survive.. too... huh...", Ding Yun grabbed Huang Wen''s shoulder back and shook him too. They laughed and laughed. It was so weird. They were close, but they weren''t that close back then but now, it felt like they found their long lost brother. That was why people say, only when you lose something that you could truly appreciate it. Suddenly tears welled up on Huang Wen''s eyes, "Cao Bao... he... he..." Ding Yun sighed, "Now... that... I... remember you... I... remember him... too..." Huang Wen patted his shoulder, "Its good to see you bro." Ding Yun nodded his head, "Good... to see... you.. too...." Huang Wen stared at Ding Yun for a long time and checked his face, his skin and asked, "But...you... are you a zombie?" Ding Yun nodded his head, "Yes... I am... so maybe... even ... Cao Bao... he..." Huang Wen shook his head, "No... I killed him..." Then Huang Wen told the story how he was forced to kill Cao Bao as Cao Bao tried to bite him, at the first day, the world changed. Ding Yun watched how Huang Wen regretted it and gently punched his chest, "Hey... not.. your fault... Cao Bao... would... understand." Huang Wen shrugged his shoulder and smiled bitterly, "Hmm... I guess so... I just wish... you know." Ding Yun nodded his head. Huang Wen then asked, "So what happened to you? How you''re different from the other zombies?" Ding Yun welcomed the change of the topic and in broken words he began to tell the story, how he began to claim his consciousness back. After he regained his consciousness he began to hunt other zombies and low level demons. As part of his consciousness returned, even though he was tempted to bite human, he resisted the desires. Some other zombies, couldn''t resisted it and they turned into something else, they lose all of their humanity. Ding Yun in the other hand, managed to retain and regain more of his humanity. It just that, no matter how high his spirit was, it was hard to regain the memories that was lost. Sometimes, his memories was overlapped with other people''s memories. It was the memories of humans who he previously consumed. "When... this... demon lord... came... many ... zombies... lost control... over them..selves... I guess... my level... was quite high... and able to... resist... his power...", Ding Yun ended his story. "Is there many zombies like you?", Huang Wen asked. Ding Yun gave it a thought and then answered, "I think... I... noticed... several... others... like ... me. Its just that... their level was... lower... and I ... think... the demon lord... got a ... hold on them..." "One day, we must kill that demon lord and free other people like you.", said Huang Wen determinedly. Ding Yun nodded his head and then asked, "How... about you...? Whats... your story?" Huang Wen began to tell the story, he skipped the part where he killed Cao Bao. He simply said that he survived and leveled up. Then it was the story how he met Zhang Xuan, Chen Yao and Xia Yue. Which led him to meet Zhang Hu and received the mission. He ended his story by telling their current predicament, "... and that''s how I met you back then." Ding Yun patted Huang Wen''s shoulder, "... look... I saw them..." "Who? Zhang Xuan? The girls? Uncle Zhang Hu?", Huang Wen asked enthusiastically. "Hmm... all.. of them... this.. man... I think Zhang Hu... he led... every one in Fuzhou... to .. Nanping... I was hiding... and overheard...", said Ding Yun and then he told Huang Wen about Xichan temple. The day Zhang Hu sent his men along with the fairies to explore the city and gathered all survivors, Ding Yun who felt threatening aura out of the fairies, hid himself well. But as his curiosity grew, he kept his ears and eyes opened. Incidentally, he was near the base when it happened and overheard their plan to leave Fuzhou and headed to Nanping. Ding Yun also saw from afar, the battle between the demon lord and the weakened Grand Elder. Now things began to clear for Huang Wen, the reason why this demon lord in Fuzhou seemed weaker than the one at Chang Sha. Then Ding Yun told him another secret, "He... he was angry... the demon lord..." "Why?", Huang Wen couldn''t help but asked. Sometimes Ding Yun''s new way of speaking, with many pause and broken words irritated him. "Because... he can''t... recruit... servants... humans...to...", Ding Yun tried to explain. "Ah... I know it now... he need human to be his servant, to become his relay station and extend the area of his zombies control. But since Uncle Zhang Hu moved everyone out of Fuzhou, there is no human in Fuzhou.", Huang Wen slapped his thigh and laughed. Ding Yun nodded his head and laughed. Suddenly Huang Wen stopped laughing and frowned. He rubbed his chin as he thought. Ding Yun who saw his sudden change watched him attentively. "Listen... I think I know why there is no demons or zombies, in the area around Fuzhou... the demon lord was weakened after the battle against the Grand Elder. Worse he couldn''t find human to be his servant. He recalled everyone and gathered them at Fuzhou, because he is weak right now.", Huang Wen murmured while Ding Yun listened attentively and nodded his head. "When he find you, a zombie who isn''t under his control, he does his best to capture or kill you, since you might leak this information.", said Huang Wen with high spirit. "Bro... c''mon, we shouldn''t waste time here. We should go to see the other. We should use this time, while he still weak and hid in Fuzhou.", said Huang Wen almost shouting. Chapter 47. Sworn Brother. Huang Wen and Ding Yun jogged toward Yuan Ge village, Huan Weng might had higher speed but Ding Yun had better strength and stamina, burdened with his plate armors, he still able to match his speed with Huang Wen''s. "That''s Yuan Ge village.", said Huang Wen as he pointed toward Yuan Ge village below. They were standing on the small hill near Yuan Ge village. Ding Yun who slowly thought about his circumstances, grabbed Huang Wen''s hand and asked. "What... about.. me... zombie.." Huang Wen nodded his head, he had thought about it too along the way. People from Nan An just escaped from the demon lord''s servant Wang Shi, who had the ability to control zombies. If he brought a zombie to them now, it might caused a ruckus among them. "Hmm... I''m not sure how they''re going to accept you...", said Huang Wen. "... so...what should... I ... do...?", Ding Yun asked. He saw Huang Wen''s troubled expression and Ding Yun imagined how difficult the situation would be for him. Huang Wen stroke a good luck since the incident, he got himself a girlfriend and his going to be father in law was someone who had a good position. He did many heroic deed and people looked up to him. How would people reacted if he brought over a zombie to them? Even if it didn''t taint his reputation, there would be incidents in the future, wherever you went, you would find someone who abused the minority, racist and closed minded people and Ding Yun as a zombie would be their target of hatred. If such conflict arose it would put Huang Wen as his friend on difficult position. "Hmm... let''s see...", Huang Wen hesitated, there was part of him that worried about all the difficulties that going to come, by bringing Ding Yun with him. Ding Yun saw his hesitation and silently he turned his eyes toward the horizon. Many thoughts passed his mind as he gazed at the horizon. When he began to regain his consciousness, slowly transformed from a nameless zombie into a man with name, with past, from nothingness into an existence, he felt happy. For days, he watched survivors from distance, wondering if he should try to approach them but at the end he realized he was no longer human. His meeting with Huang Wen was a blessing for him, to meet someone from his past. Even happier when Huang Wen received him warmly but now.... Huang Wen looked at his friend who stood next to him, Ding Yun seemed so lonely, alone in the world, neither human nor exactly a zombie. As a zombie, Ding Yun didn''t have rich expression, but as he gazed into the horizon, deep within his own mind, his sadness was well written on his face. It became more tragic, since Huang Wen could see that Ding Yun was giving up. He wasn''t struggling, nagging anyone or protesting fate for his bad luck. It could be said that he accepted it, but he didn''t like it or saw anything positive out of it. He wasn''t grateful nor hateful. "Bro... let''s not worry about that. Just come with me.", Huang Wen said, he suddenly regretted the fact that he was hesitating before. Ding Yun surprised and turned to look at him, "Are you... sure..?" Huang Wen nodded his head confidently, "People would understand." Ding Yun stared at Huang Wen and after a while, it seemed there was a glimpse of hope grew within his heart. Ding Yun smiled and said, "No... not now... you go... I... will roam... the land... see things..." Huang Wen regretted his hesitation even more, "Bro.. wait... I''m sorry, for a moment there, I''m being selfish and coward. Sincerely, come, I''ll introduce you to them. I''ll stand by your side. We''ll show them, that you''re just fine." Ding Yun shook his head, "No... the time...is bad... People... still... on edge... I''m happy you know.... as long as I still have friend like you." "Bro..., if you''re not coming with me, then where are you going to go? If anyone dare to insult you, then I''ll kick their ass.", Huang Wen grabbed him. Ding Yun slowly took Huang Wen''s hands off him, "I know... if anyone... dare... to give you trouble... I''ll... kick.. their ass... too... but just now... let me... go on... my own way..." Huang Wen didn''t let him go, he stared at Ding Yun''s determined eyes. There he no longer saw desperation, Ding Yun wasn''t giving up on his life. He wanted to do something. Although both of them didn''t know what it was, but they knew he wasn''t giving up. Slowly Huang Wen nodded his head. "Okay ... we go on our own way for now...", he was ready to let him go when an idea struck him, "Listen, how about we swear an oath and become sworn brother?" "Sworn brother... huh... ha.. hah... ha.. like Zhou Yu... and Sun Ce...?", said Ding Yun while laughing awkwardly. Huang Wen grinned, "Well, yes probably like them. Why aren''t you thinking about Liu Bei, Guan Yu and Zhang Fei?" Ding Yun shook his head, "Need... one more.. then... and... I think... I rather handsome... like... Zhou Yu... not like ... Guan Yu... or ... Zhang Fei..." "Handsome my a**..", Huang Wen swore and laughed. "So how are we going to do it?", Huang Wen looked around. They were on the top of the hill, which rather a nice place to swear an oath of brotherhood but they didn''t have any utensils with them. Ding Yun shook his head, "What.. so important... about... rituals?" Huang Wen turned to look at him and as their eyes met, each understood the other was clearly. Ding Yun put forth his hand and Huang Wen grabbed it. With hand clasped, they nodded. "Brother.", said Huang Wen. "Brother.", said Ding Yun. There, they didn''t use a long and flowery words for their oaths. The word that they just said, "brother" it already contained all the words they wanted to say. They stood silently, for a long time. There were no wines or peach garden. They didn''t burn incense. Their mind and heart though, rose high to the heaven and deeply entrenched to the earth. "I''m... leaving... now...", said Ding Yun. Huang Wen nodded his head, "When you think you find what you''re looking for. Or when you''re in trouble. Find me." Ding Yun nodded his head and left. He had no certain goal in mind. He just walked and left, his heart filled with joy. He no longer alone, he had a sworn brother. Just this morning, he didn''t have any clear memories of his families or friends. Only vague events in his past and even that memories was overlapping with other people memories. It could be said that, it was even worse than being mindless zombies. Before he had no past, no sense of identity and self, just a tool for a demon. Then he regained his mind, his consciousness, vaguely he knew his name and the fact that he had history of his life but along with that consciousness came the agony from knowing that he lost all that previously his. He no longer a human. He knew nothing of his family''s fate. He didn''t know where to go from this point onward. He killed and absorbed more zombies. Once he fought a demon and got his equipment. His spirit stat was getting higher and came along with it, all the anxiousness that came from having a mind to think. Now he had at least one person who confirmed his existence. He might never be accepted by other human. He might never had a place he could call home. In the whole world, he might be the only one of his kind but it didn''t matter any longer because now, at least, he had one who called him brother. He trusted Huang Wen completely, not even an ion of doubts in his heart of Huang Wen''s sincerity. Never crossed his mind, that perhaps Huang Wen would betray him some day or maybe Huang Wen wanted to use him selfishly. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! Perhaps because he wasn''t bright enough to think such possibility. Or perhaps because deep inside he knew he couldn''t bear it if that was the case. For now, Ding Yun was supported by Huang Wen''s sincerity and walked with new found confidence toward his future. He walked for hours before he suddenly realized that he was walking back to Fuzhou. Ding Yun stood dumbfounded in the middle of the street, "Ugh... what I''m... going to do now...?" He stood silently for about a minute then said, "Let''s... check... current stat." "Name : Ding Yun" "Level: 26¡å "Class: Ghoul Warrior." "Title: - " "Strength: 27 Agility: 23 (18) Vitality: 22 Stamina: 40/40 Spirit: 6/6 Health: 36/36" "Active Skills : Intimidate Lvl.2." "Passive Skills : Feast lvl. 2." "Equipment : - Dark Barbute (+10 defense). - Chain mail (+10 defense, -2 Agility). - Iron breastplate (+15 defense, -2 Agility) - Spiked metal gauntlet (+10 defense, +5 Attack). - Dragon scaled Greaves (+10 defense, -1 Agility). - Steel heavy mace (+40 Attack)" "Hmm... I guess... I should...improve my spirit...more... ", he thought to himself. Back then he focused on his agility, since his first priority was to survive and his speed hindered him in a fight but as he killed zombies and demons, he got good protective items, which boost his defense, but unfortunately reduced his speed. That was why he ended up neglecting his spirit. Zombies by nature was slow to think, he needed high spirit point to overcome that natural obstacle. "Now.. what...uhm...? , Ding Yun carefully thought his situation for more than ten minutes and then his face brightened as he conclude something. "Ah... let''s ... check... their condition...", Ding Yun said to himself as he took his armors one by one and inspected them. His face was calm and after he carefully checked all of his armor he sighed sadly, "Just... as... I guessed..." Most of his armor''s durability were close to zero by now. The chain mail was torn in many place, the barbute and breastplate dented and cracked. Fortunately his gauntlet and greaves condition wasn''t that bad. Ding Yun thought of this situation for another half an hour before he threw away his chain mail and breastplate. He kept the barbute since it would hid his face. Although soon if he got knocked on his head several times more, it would be nothing but a mask. Now he freed himself from -4 penalty that was accumulated from wearing the armors and his current stat was. "Name : Ding Yun" "Level: 26¡å "Class: Ghoul Warrior." "Title: - " "Strength: 27 Agility: 23 (22) Vitality: 22 Stamina: 40/40 Spirit: 6/6 Health: 36/36" "Active Skills : Intimidate Lvl.2." "Passive Skills : Feast lvl. 2." "Equipment : - Dark Barbute (+10 defense). - Spiked metal gauntlet (+10 defense, +5 Attack). - Dragon scaled Greaves (+10 defense, -1 Agility). - Steel heavy mace (+40 Attack)" Ding Yun straightened his back and looked around, "Now... where... should... I go...?" "I.. can''t go... back...", Ding Yun stared at the direction to Fuzhou. "Can''t... go there too...", he turned to look toward Yuan Ge village. "That... way...?", he looked at south west. If he went that way, he will passed the Changsha demon lord''s territory, but only at the skirt. Based on Huang Wen''s story, the power of that demon lord should already stretched thing around Quanzhou and if he kept going he would reached Guangzhou, his hometown was north of Guangzhou city. Ding Yun hesitated, since he was unconsciously walking toward Fuzhou, he would backtracked his previous walk. Beside now, after he left Huang Wen to roam the land, it would be weird if he met him again. "I would... go south... first...", Ding Yun said to himself. "Hmm... okay... south...", Ding Yun smiled and walked, little that he thought how far it would be from Fuzhou to Guangzhou. Even if he walked through and chose the shortest road to Guangzhou, it would be more than 850 km. On foot, without a map and rather blindly made a guess, who knows how long it would take for Ding Yun to reach Guangzhou. It wasn''t a big problem for Ding Yun though. He wanted to go to Guangzhou, so he went to Guangzhou. ---- o ---- Mean while, Huang Wen hastily went to Yuan Ge village to report his findings. Chapter 48. Preparation for Battle at Nanping. Huang Wen quickly went to Yuan Ge village to meet the other. He had to wait for hours before Zhang Tian Yi, Chen Wu Xuang, Ma Heng, Liu Wang Yun and Tian Zhong returned from scouting the area around Yuan Ge village. Fortunately since Xia Bao and Chen Fang stayed at Yuan Ge village, as soon as Huang Wen arrived and met with them, they could began to prepare for their journey to Nanping. When the rest returned, they planned which road they were going to take, based on their previous surveillance, they could came up with the best route within short time. They rested for a day and a night at Yuan Ge village, to give a good rest for the children and the elderly. Early in the next day, they began their march to Nanping. ----- o ----- At Zhanghu Town, 18,000 men was drilled into organized army. They had another 3,500 men as a police force, with less military training but more focused on create public safety and kept the order within the town. At the beginning Chen Jun recruited 2,000 men but after a while, after asking permission from Zhang Hu, he recruited another 500. As people began to have certain job, it strained their food supplies even more but of course they were not stopping at gathering food supplies. The fact that tens of millions or perhaps even close to hundred millions people died during the changes, they could expect abundant food supplies for some period of time. That was why, all they needed to do for now, was to gather food supplies from various source in abandoned towns and villages. For how long though, it was hard to say, that was why Zhang Hu and the other leaders, were anxious to secure Nanping as soon as possible. Once they could hold a strong and secured base, they could began to plan on farming and other necessities production. Whenever Zhang Hu remembered his base at Fuzhou, he secretly boiled in anger. Secretly he swore that after he claimed Nanping, he would set his power to reclaim Fuzhou. Yue Guang''s fairies returned after spending one night and one day, as soon as they returned to Zhanghu Town, Yue Guang held a meeting with Zhang Hu and Fan Zheng. They didn''t know the situation at Fuzhou and believed that they only had less than a week. That was why, the pressure could be felt within the room as they discussed about Feng Jin''s action at Nanping. "Survivors in Nanping were scattered in small groups, even the biggest group consisted of less than one hundred people. Feng Jin easily took control over the city. No one dared to oppose him. Within days, he already set up a defense line around Nanping.", Yue Guang reported the situation at Nanping. "Did he secured the whole city from zombies and demons?", Zhang Hu asked. "No, he took over some of the most prosperous part of the city and set up defense at all the entrance to Nanping from Fuzhou. It seemed his focus is to stop us from entering Nanping while gathering supplies of food and ammunition at the same time.", Yue Guang answered. "How does he treat the survivors in Nanping?", Zhanghu asked. Yue Guang replied, "Fengjin didn''t put much faith on them, whenever he found survivors group, he will forcefully disarm them and then put them at labor works." Zhang Hu and Fan Zheng was looking at each other smug expression. "Hmm... he belittle the power of people, he will regret it soon.", said Fan Zheng smirking. Zhang Hu nodded, "When we were at Fuzhou, at most we would be able to gather 5000 to 6000 armed men. Probably he think that with the city wall and his artillery he will be able to defend Nanping long enough for us to be wiped out from behind by the demons from Fuzhou." "We have bigger army, let''s divided them into several units. The first one consisted of 8000 men would attack them from the front and then we split the other 10,000 into 10 units of 1,000 men, who will attack them from the mountains behind them.", said Zhang Hu. "We need to draw their attention with the first unit, while those 10 units slipped into Nanping quietly.", Fan Zheng nodded his head. Fan Zheng sighed and said, "Thousands of our men will die in this battle... we must admit that they have more firepower with them than us." Zhang Hu didn''t say anything for a long time, "What could we do? Last report, we finally gathered enough guns to arm up to 4,500 men but our ammo still lacking compared to Feng Jin. The first unit will be well armed since we will use them to draw Feng Jin''s attention. Snipers will be included on the second 10 units of 1000 men, but aside from those who have good marksmanship, the rest would be armed with swords and pikes." "The mountainous area won''t be easy too.", said Fan Zheng. "We should send them now then, they must leave Zhanghu Town tonight and reach the border of Nanping before the sun rise tomorrow. Let''s call Yue Rang and discuss the detail with him.", replied Zhang Hu. Fan Zheng nodded and left the room. Zhang Hu turned to Yue Guang and asked, "Brother, I have some idea that might reduce our casualties, but I will need your help and your people." Yue Guang nodded, "Of course, we would be happy to help. Why don''t you tell me your idea?" Zhang Hu said, "Brother, is it possible for you and your people to herd the zombies from all area in Nanping toward Feng Jin''s men''s position?" Yue Guang answered, "We can''t control the zombies though, but we could frightened them the way we clear Fuzhou back then and directed them toward Feng Jin''s men but if there are people who know how to use their aura to drive away Zombies then those zombies wouldn''t dare to harm them." Zhang Hu nodded his head, "That would be enough. First we march our men to challenge them, but stay beyond their firing range. Then we''ll herd zombies to their direction, secretly behind those zombies we''ll place our men. When they busy with zombies, we''ll move our men at front to attack. When their attention occupied on both front and the zombies number dwindled, the 10 units of 1,000 men should join the fray." Yue Guang nodded his head, "Hmmm... I''m afraid I''m not familiar with human battle. So I can''t give you any good suggestions, but we''ll help you as much as we could." Zhang Hu said, "Since I accepted the knowledge from your father, I know that your tribe was bound by oath, not to harm human. Is there other fairies tribe in this land? Do they bound by the same oath?" Yue Guang answered, "Yes, as far as I know, there are several other fairies tribe. Most of the time, they live around temple or in the wilderness of mountains and forest where no human live. I know some who are bound with similar oath, some only swear not to harm certain family lines and many who are not bound by oath at all." The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Zhang Hu asked, "Could you contacted them and bring them to help us here?" Yue Guang shook his head, "I''m afraid not. Most of the time, we don''t want to be entangled with human''s conflict among themselves. Human are known for their cruelty and greed. Some of us even hate human for destroying nature, but we admit that among human there are good people too. There are many story in the past though, how unpredictable human are. Good man might turn to evil or evil man repent and turn into good person. That''s why our attitude toward human is rather indifferent." "Toward demons though, we know evil is their nature. You might not be able to ask our help to fight your fellow human but if you ask our help to fight against the demon, I believe they will come.", Yue Guang concluded. Zhang Hu smiled and nodded his head, "Yes, even in the knowledge that was given by your father, it doesn''t contain any battle or fighting skill. Rather it contain healing skill, protection spell and various saying of ancient wise men." Yue Guang laughed, "Well, brother, my father put a lot of hope in you. I hope you won''t be blinded by power in your later days." Zhang Hu frowned and said, "It was something that secretly creep into your heart, sneaking like a thief. I hope I can fulfill your father wish but I don''t have much confidence about it." Yue Guang nodded his head, "I understand." They were chatting about the psat of Yue Guang''s tribe when Yue Rang and Fan Zheng entered the room. "Master Zhang Hu, Master Yue Guang.", Yue Rang greeted them politely. "Ah, Colonel Yue Rang, please sit down. We need your expertise here.", said Zhang Hu while Yue Guang simply nodded his head and smiled. After Yue Rang sat, Zhang Hu explained his plan, Yue Rang listened attentively, once and a while he nodded his head. "Hmm... it won''t be easy to moved that 10 units of 1,000 men undetected. It will take quite a long time and once they successfully infiltrated Nanping, they''ll need time to rest. Fortunately based on Master Yue Guang''s information, Feng Jin is too careless and focus his attention at the front. Thus, it is possible to execute this plan and reduce the casualties on our side.", Yue Rang gave his opinion. Yue Rang then sighed and said, "Master Zhang Hu, since most of the casualties will be happened from the 8,000 men who attack from the front, may I suggest that my military trained men should be assigned as group leaders of the 10 units who attack from behind?" Zhang Hu nodded, "Yes, I understand the reason behind it. It is unavoidable but I hope you could think a way to reduce the casualties as much as possible." Yue Rang then replied, "Of that, once we form mechanical team, I had asked our mechanical team to build some sort of shield using large sheet of iron plate and put it on two wheels. Its nothing complicated, just plate of iron, wheels and handles for people to push it from behind." Zhang Hu was pleased, "Good, have they made them?" Yue Rang answered, "So far we only have 6 of them, we could put as many as 40 men. Not much but I guess, it would help our front line felt better and as long as we stay out of their firing range until they spent most of their ammo to kill the zombies then we''ll be fine." Fan Zheng got up and said, "I''ll ask our mechanical team to made as many as they could for our battle tomorrow. Cao Bei could gather more people to help our mechanical team, we''ll work all day and night." Zhang Hu nodded, "Good, let''s hope that we got few more by the morning. Aside from that, Cao Bei should prepare the food supplies for the army too and Chen Jun must tightened our security." "I got it.", said Fan Zheng before he left the room Yue Rang nodded his head, "That''s sound great. If Master Zhang Hu doesn''t have any more instruction, then by your permission, I''ll start assigned my men into those units and then discuss the routes with the leaders of the 10 units of 1,000 men. So they can move as early as possible. While the 8,000 men could rest for tomorrow." Zhang Hu nodded, "Well, may heaven bless you and your men." Yue Rang slightly bowed and joined Fan Zheng leaving the room. Zhang Hu got up and accompany him to the door. Before Yue Rang left the room, Zhang Hu patted his shoulder, "I trusted their lives in your hand." Yue Rang nodded his head, "I''ll save as many as I could." Zhang Hu nodded, "Thanks...." Zhang Hu then turned and sat on his seat, quietly he closed his eyes, preparing himself for the battle to come. There was a change in him after he receive the knowledge from the Grand Elder. As he said to Yue Guang, it contained no battle skill or fighting skill. It contained life saving skills, various knowledge of nature and also records of people''s lives. The Grand Elder had lived for more than 500 years, within all those years there were men and women whose life were interesting for him. The Grand Elder took the memories of each one of them and gave it to Zhang Hu. Their struggle, their tragedy, their happiness and their achievement be it small or big. Within the memories also contains the Grand Elder''s sincere compassion toward each of them. Zhang Hu thought about all the lives that might ceased to exist when the next battle happened and sighed. If there was a way to bring Feng Jin to surrender peacefully or at least sign a peace treaty. Unfortunately he could see Feng Jin''s true nature and knew that such thing would only bring even greater disaster in the future. So there he was sitting and sighing. Yue Guang silently accompanied him. Outside, Zhanghu town was bustling with activity, young men would anticipated the battle in excitement with naive romance fantasy of wars and battles. The older men, specially those who had families of their own, anticipated it in different manners. Parents and wives, prayed sincerely for their safety, children ran around the barracks, watching the activity. Some other played battle of their own, no one want to play as Feng Jin though and it didn''t took long before they battle the right to play as Zhang Hu''s army. Chapter 49. Zhang Hus first move. When thousands of soldiers marching, no matter how you felt about wars and battles, you couldn''t help but awe. Eight thousands men marching out of Zhanghu Town, toward Nanping. Zhang Hu made sure any spies and scout from Nanping should be able to see it. The exact opposite was happening the night before, 10,000 men were sneaking out of Zhanghu Town secretly. Even with divided them to unit of 1,000 men, to secretly move them out of the town wasn''t easy if it wasn''t close to impossible. Dressed in black 10,000 men moved out of Zhanghu Town in the dark of the night. At the evening, Zhang Hu was held a ritual, something he learned from the Grand Elder memories. Few hours later fog raised from Minjiang river and wind blew it toward Zhanghu Town. In the middle of the mist, covered by the fog and the dark of the night, 10,000 men left the town in secret. It wasn''t an easy journey, they need to march through forest and mountainous area. Both 10,000 and 8,000 men marched on foot, but walking on the road and walking through the forest had big difference. Zhang Hu himself led that 8,000 men, assisted by Yue Guang, Fan Zheng and Yue Rang. The 8,000 men marched slowly, once and a while they will stopped to rest. They also brought cart laden with supplies. They also brought along with them the iron plate on wheel, they were going to use as shield. Soon after the initial excitement passed, all that left was hard labor. It was the duty of the leaders to keep their spirit during the march. It wasn''t rare to see Zhang Hu, Fan Zheng or Yue Rang, moved from front to the rear, back and forth. Spent some time to converse with their men and cheered them along the way. Several scout teams, moved ahead of them to make sure there were no ambush along the way. Even though there were reliable source of information from Yue Guang''s tribe of fairies, Zhang Hu wanted his men to do it as if they were not with fairies. It wasn''t to fool Feng Jin''s spies, but rather to make sure that they wouldn''t become dependence to the fairies existence. They should know how to rely on their own strength. There might be times when the fairies couldn''t help them. Much to their delight, there were no team of ambush along the way to Nanping. Feng Jin chose to put all his defense on the other side of the river, defending bridges that could be used to cross the river. Most of their men were stationed around Jianzhou Bridge, which was the one where Zhang Hu''s men now marched to. It was the nearest and widest bridge if Zhang Hu wanted to bring his men to Nanping. Since Feng Jin''s army consist of several different groups, whose each of its leader didn''t fully trusted their allies. After a long debate, they chose the safest way for their men, by defending Nanping''s entry point. No one willing to send their men to set ambush and at risk of being decimated by Zhanghu''s army. They all wanted to defend from safe position, within Nanping. Much to Feng Jin''s frustration, he didn''t willing to sacrifice his own men too, to reduce Zhang Hu''s army by setting ambush. Each of the leaders under Feng Jin eyeing his position, everyone wanted to keep their strength as much as possible. It was the total opposite of Zhang Hu''s people unity. Zhang Hu had the charisma to bring people to him and he distributed position fairly. He was the first to give example that leaders should not coveting privileges but share the burden of his people. Once they reached Shuinan Street, Yue Rang moved the shield at front and the soldiers marched behind it. He was moving the shield just at the right time, because after they marched few hundred meters more. Some of Feng Jin''s men began to shoot at them, although sparingly, since they still out of their effective fire range. But once someone heard a shot, some of them would be tempted to shoot as well. More and more Feng Jin''s men shot at Zhang Hu''s army despite the range and the shield that protect them. The closer Zhang Hu''s army to Jianzhou bridge, the more frequent Feng Jin''s men shot at them, but they maintained their discipline, they marched slowly and steadily, safe behind their iron plate shield. From the way they shot at will, it seemed that Feng Jin''s men weren''t as organized as Zhang Hu''s men. Zhang Hu''s men although some of them seemed eager to return the fire and some other wary for marching under the fire, they kept their discipline and marched orderly. After a while, even the most inexperienced among Zhang Hu''s men could see the futility of Feng Jin''s men action. It brought confidence to their leader and their training. Once they arrived at their end of Jianzhou Bridge, the shield spread out and create a long wall of iron plate. Yue Rang and Fan Zheng began to re-arrange their formation leisurely with the shield covering them all. By that time, Feng Jin''s men stop shooting at them, probably their leaders must had been barking orders, cursed and swore at anyone who shot before receive the command to shoot. Zhang Hu''s team of scout didn''t venture further than Shuinan Street. They joined the other once they could see Jianzhou Bridge. While Yue Guang kept updating the status of Feng Jin''s men at Nanping. From the last report, it seemed Feng Jin contacted other leaders who guard other Minjiang River''s crossing point to move their men to Jianzhou Bridge and focused his army at Jianzhou Bridge. From the gap between the iron plate, once and a while Zhang Hu''s men aimed and took a shot at their enemies. Since both side was well covered, no casualties on both side during these first few exchanges. While some of their friends were happily shot the enemy across the bridge. Other units within Zhang Hu''s army erected tents and set their base. Some were assigned to patrol around the perimeter, to guard against the enemy''s raid. Some began to prepare foods for the army. Within few hours, everything was arranged nicely. Feng Jin and other leaders within his group, watched it from afar with bitter taste in their mouth. They were staying at a building near the river. They watched the battle from the window, in the meeting room at the highest floor. At the same time, the second phase of Zhang Hu''s plan already in move. Yue Guang and his fairies tribe slowly herd zombies from many area around Nanping toward Jianzhou Bridge. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Since most of Feng Jin''s men''s attention were occupied by the activity of Zhang Hu''s 8,000 men across the river. No one paid attention to their rear. Feng Jin was discussing with other leaders at that time. One man who was almost 2 m tall and have a heavy build asked,, "They''re not that far, can''t we use our snipers to shoot at them?" His name was Pan Wei, he was one of those who coveted Feng Jin''s position and was known for his strength. "I already told our snipers to shoot their important leaders whenever they had the chance but so far, those people like Zhang Hu, Fan Zheng or Yue Rang always moved around cautiously. We couldn''t spot them yet.", Feng Jin answered. "Well, why don''t we just shoot anyone? I''m tired watching them move around freely.", Pan Wei replied angrily. Feng Jin snorted, "Once they knew we have snipers on our side, Zhang Hu, Fan Zheng and Yue Rang will hide. It will be harder to target them by then." "If its true that our sniper couldn''t find then then that''s mean they already act as if they know that there are snipers at this side.", another one spoke. This time was a man with average height, if there was anything special, it was his eyes. It was sharp and cold. His name was Cao Meng. "Are you saying someone here betraying us?'', another one asked. His name was Yan Liu, he was quite loyal to Feng Jin. His heavy build just as intimidating as Pan Wei''s. Although he wasn''t as tall as Pan Wei but the difference wasn''t that much and the bulging muscle behind his shirt compensate it. "No, but there is no meaning in waiting for them to appear, since they already prepared for a sniper on our side.", Cao Meng retorted. Soon other leaders joined in, some supported Pan Wei while some other supported Feng Jin. They were arguing back and forth, when suddenly there were a ruckus from the direction of Nanping. Sound of shooting and even explosions. "What the hell is happening back there?", Feng Jin shouted angrily, he took his frustration out on his men who was guarding the room. The answer came faster than their expectation, several men were already running into the building. Before one of their men ventured out of the building to find out, they already met them. Hastily they returned to give the report. "Zombies ! Hundred of thousands zombies from many places in Nanping, were moving toward Jianzhou''s bridge!", one of them gave the report. "What?!", Feng Jin didn''t expect this. For days the zombies avoided them. When they just came, indeed there were some zombies who tried to attack them. but high level men among them, including Pan Wei and Yan Liu went to hunt and kill demons who reside in Nanping. Within a day, no zombies dare to approach their army. After that happened, they didn''t focus on clearing the city from zombies and demons, they just cleared area they wanted for themselves. They let the zombies and demons roamed outside their territory. They decided it was best to prepare themselves to deal with Zhang Hu that will surely came to Nanping before they focused on occupying Nanping. Cao Meng said, "Zhang Hu must used his fairies to drive zombies toward our men." They quietly nodded their head, no one thought that possibility, so no one could stepped up and claimed that they were better leader than the other. Feng Jin frowned and cursed Zhang Hu, "What a despicable men... he used such underhanded tricks..." Pan Wei snorted, "Hmph..., how about you? Didn''t you say you planted some of your men among Zhang Hu''s men?" Feng Jin stared at him angrily and coldly replied, "And thanks to that, we knew when Zhang Hu''s going to attack us and how he fare at Zhanghu Town." Pan Wei laughed, "But they didn''t tell you that Zhang Hu planned to attack us from behind using the zombies who lived in Nanping. What a spy... they told you many little things but missed such an important information." Yan Liu angrily shouted at Pan Wei, "Pan Wei you spoke as if you have better idea! If you have better idea, then why don''t you say it now?" Pan Wei turned to Yan Liu and replied, "I''ll show you something. Something no one here realized just yet." Pan Wei then left the room, leaving the other leaders wondering, "What is he going to do now? Is he going to fight the zombies?" Feng Jin snorted, "Let that man do what he want to do. Yan Liu lead our men to defend our territory from the zombies. Zhang Hu is a foolish man if he think we''re afraid of zombies. They had no choice to enter Nanping but through the bridges and we don''t need many men to defend it well. We could spare more than half of our men to defend our rear line." The other leaders nodded their head, it was true that Zhang Hu''s move surprised them, but it wasn''t something that could win the battle. Zhang Hu still had to cross the river and their men would be mowed down by machine gun if they tried to cross the bridge. While at the same time, they could move more than half of their men to deal with the zombies without compromising their defense on the bridge. Yan Liu quickly assembled his men to deal with the zombies, while the other leaders back to watch the situation at Jianzhou bridge. They also still wondering about Pan Wei''s plan, but many was thinking that Pan Wei was assembling his men to deal with the zombies. That was why Feng Jin sent Yan Liu to deal with the zombies, in order to show to Pan Wei that he had a man who could do what he was going to do. Secretly Pan Wei and Feng Jin competed to show to their men, who was the one who will contribute the most in securing Nanping from Zhang Hu. They didn''t see Zhang Hu as a threat, but rather the leaders within their alliance were the real threat to their position. So far there were split into two factions. One belong to Pan Wei and the other belong to Feng Jin. Both tried to show their strength and kept eye on the other. Suddenly one of them spoke, "Look, isn''t that Master Pan Wei?" He was looking out of the window and pointed at something, the other leaders quickly went to see at the direction he was pointing at. Chapter 50. How Pan Wei Answer Zhang Hus First Move. Zhang Hu used the fairies to drive zombies toward Feng Jin''s position. Feng Jin answered this move by sending a part of his men to defend, while keeping the machine guns that were guarding the bridge. Feng Jin could keep the number of men he used to guard Jianzhou Bridge at minimum, because as soon as Zhang Hu tried to cross the bridge, his men would be able to focus their attack easily from their safe position. Even Zhang Hu''s shield would not be effective once they got closer. Feng Jin''s men on the roof top of the building by then would have the angle to shoot at them. They could throw grenades over the shield. Once it happened, it will turn into obstacle for Zhang Hu''s men rather than defensive walls. In any siege battle, the defender always had an upper hand. In this battle Feng Jin had even better leverage since Zhang Hu had little choice to cross the river. In truth, with the number of his men that more than twice larger than Feng Jin''s men, Zhang Hu could successfully cross the bridge but he would receive huge casualties. Something that Zhang Hu didn''t want to happen. That was why, although Feng Jin shocked at Zhang Hu''s first move, he didn''t pay much attention to it. Feng Jin thought to himself, ''Hmm..., now that you think you already distract our attention, let see how you are going to cross the bridge.'' Little did he know, the zombies wave wasn''t to distract his attention from the bridge. It served for two purpose. First, to give time for his 10,000 men and distraction from their real attack, which will came from the same direction as the zombie''s attack. Here Zhang Hu mixed the fake and real attack. It seemed the zombies was the fake attack and the 8,000 men was his real attack, but the truth was the 8,000 men was the fake attack, while the real attack was hidden behind the zombie''s attack. Second, was to force Feng Jin''s men to spend their ammunition on the zombies. Zhang Hu''s big problem was his lack of ammunition, while Feng Jin had them in abundant. Even if the 10,000 men successfully sneaked in and attacked, Feng Jin would simply divide his force into two with the majority of his force dealing with that 10,000 men. Just as crossing the bridge, with the difference in their firearms power, although as soon as that 10,000 men could close the distant between them and the 8,000 men crossed the bridge at the same time, they could win the battle, but thousands of them would be killed and heavily injured. But now, Feng Jin''s men on that side will spent their bullet to kill the hundred thousands zombies. Long before they could kill all the zombies, they would have spend all their bullet. With their levels, they would be able to kill all the zombies but then they would lose their advantage against Zhang Hu''s 10,000 men. So Feng Jin''s answer was right within Zhang Hu''s prediction. But something was happening now, due to the competition within Feng Jin''s force, Pan Wei came up with something unexpected to show everyone that he was better than Feng Jin. The leaders of Feng Jin''s force with wide opened eyes as they saw Pan Wei in complete set of armor, carrying a Glaive in one hand and large shield in the other hand. His build was of a giant, adding the armor, shield and weapon, he truly brought Golliath out of the Bible. Pan Wei was a wrestler before that event happened, unfortunately he was born when wrestling was in decline. Frustrated, he became more and more violent. It didn''t take long before he crossed the line and got problem with the law. Pan Wei was thrown into jail for breaking a man''s arm. There he met some underworld organization''s leader and became his henchmen. Still his thirst for fights wasn''t fully quenched. In modern world it was more about high tech crime and white collar crime. His job was to intimidate small fries and protected the big boss. He rarely met anyone who dare to fight against him. Deep inside he was a fighter, a warrior, seeking the pinnacle of power, looking to experience battles and fights in the border of death and life. He watched MMA fighters on the screen with envy, but taking a wrong turn in life, such path was closed for him now. He was too deep in criminal organization. The changes was like dream came true for Pan Wei, his boss turned into zombies and he killed him with his own hand. He stepped up to the world and found it exciting. The leaders who watched him from the window was chatting among themselves. "What''s he''s going to do?" "That''s Pan Wei right? It look like him." "Must be Pan Wei, no one here have such build." ''Where did he get all that armors?" "Look at that armors... what the... isn''t he look something out of a movie?" Feng Jin snorted, "And what he think he''s doing? Cosplay?" Some of his supporter laughed and joined in mocking Pan Wei. While those who supported Pan Wei tried to retort. Meanwhile on Zhang Hu''s side of the river, everyone was dumbfounded too. Suddenly a giant warrior came out of the other end of the bridge and calmly walked toward them. "Look, what that man think he is doing?" "Just shoot him.", one of the leader said. Series of ''bang'' were heard as several men shot at Pan Wei but Pan Wei walked as if nothing happened. "Wait, let him come closer.", one of them said. "I swear I shot him right on his chest.", one of the shooter said. "How would you know that?", his friend mocked him. As they debated about that, another one said, "At least one of us would get him right?" And the leader said, "Stop talking, just let him get closer and take another shot." Zhang Hu, Yue Rang, Fan Zheng and Yue Guang watched it from their place. "He is fully equipped, do you think he will come here to attack us?", Zhang Hu asked. "Looks like it, perhaps he is a high level like Huang Wen and have protective equipment that give him protection even against firearms.", said Fan Zheng. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Yue Rang frowned and then spoke to one of his staff, "Tell our sniper to take a good aim at him and then report the result to us." His staff quickly ran out of the tent, while Zhang Hu, Fan Zheng, Yue Rang and Yue Guang waited. Out there, the sniper received the order. They only had two snipers within their 8,000 men, the other 10 were on the 10,000 men units. Soon one by one the snipers shot, each time they shot two rounds. With their scope, the snipers could confirm whether they got a clean shot or not. There was a good reason that firearms change the world of battle. Even the best armor in medieval times, could not stopped a bullet shot from a close range. Otherwise people would still wore those medieval armors and fought with sword and spears. As the technology improved, the power of guns was multiplied by many times compared to their ancestor. That was why the snipers quite confident that they would be able to take Pan Wei down, but to their amazement, they could confirm from their scope that the bullet was deflected by Pan Wei''s armor. Within minutes this finding was reported back to the command center. "Impossible ...", Yue Rang was shocked when he heard the news. Fan Zheng said, "Not too surprising if we think the changes. Now we live in fairy tales, where magic is real." Yue Guang slightly smiled when he listened to Fan Zheng. Fan Zheng realized how it might sound and quickly said, "No offense Master Yue Guang, we have live without experiencing spiritual worlds for such a long time." Yue Guang gently laughed, "Don''t worry Master Fan Zheng, the changes just as bewildering for us, as it is for you." Zhang Hu said, "Hmm... if we let him reached us, he would easily throw everyone out there into chaos and slaughtered our men like a butcher slaughtering pigs." Yue Rang clenched his fist and turned to his staff, "Let him come closer, once he is in range, ask our best grenade thrower to throw a grenade to him." The staff ran again to give the instruction while they waited in their tents. Somehow even as he gave the order Yue Rang had the feeling that it wouldn''t stop the giant from coming. Suddenly Fan Zheng got up, "I''ll go to the front line, I might not have a full equipped armor, but I got some." Zhang Hu nodded his head, "Why don''t you see if you can get the best armor we have here. It certainly not at the level of his armor but it might prevent the snipers from the other side to shoot at you. They might think that your armor could defend against bullet too." Fan Zheng smiled, "Yes, Colonel Yue Rang, I''ll wait until we try with the grenade before I go to see him face to face." Yue Rang watched Fan Zheng left the tent in awe, "Hmm... Master Fan Zheng surely have the courage of a tiger." Zhang Hu nodded his head, "Hmm... he is... but our opponent this time... really I never expect this. How could someone like him work under Feng Jin?" He didn''t know that Pan Wei was trying to take Feng Jin''s position. "Colonel Yue Rang, could you ask someone to gather the best armor for me too?", after some thought Zhang Hu spoke to Yue Rang. Yue Rang turned to Zhang Hu, "Master Zhang... don''t tell me you plan to fight that monster too." Zhang Hu smiled, "I won''t be careless, believe me. But Fan Zheng is my brother, if he is in danger then I can''t stay here and watch." Yue Rang took a deep breath and nodded his head, "I understand." He turned to his staff and without a word, that man knew what he had to do. Ten minutes later, there was a complete set of armor next to Zhang Hu and his iron spear as well. By that time, Fan Zheng already at the front line, with a complete set of armors and his twin sword. "How far you can throw the grenade?", Fan Zheng asked the man who was said as the best thrower. "Hmm... about 40-50 meters?", the man answered. Fan Zheng nodded his head and thought, ''It won''t work... if the distance like that, for people with high agility point, they could close that distant in seconds.'' As Pan Wei getting closer, everyone were fell under his pressure. He seemed grew bigger and bigger. The one who supposed to throw the grenade was frozen on his place until Fan Zheng nudged him. "I think he is close enough.", said Fan Zheng. The man turned to Fan Zheng with dumbfounded look, "Huh..? Oh..." When he realized what just happened, his face reddened and quickly he was going to throw a grenade but Fan Zheng grabbed his hand, "Take a deep breath first. Don''t think about anything, calmly focus on him." That man nodded his head and followed Fan Zheng''s instruction. Fan Zheng calmness spread to everyone near him. Few seconds later a grenade was thrown right to Pan Wei. The grenade flew right to Pan Wei but he didn''t seem to be afraid of it, he quickly raised his shield to intercept the grenade. ''BOOM !!!'' The sound of explosion reverberated when the grenade hit the shield. Dust were flying everywhere and for a moment they couldn''t see how Pan Wei was perfectly fine. Like a hero in some action movie, he walked through the dust. Now Pan Wei was so frightening and out of world that for Zhang Hu''s men, he seemed like he represented death himself. Every one were paralyzed by fear. From the other side of the bridges, Pan Wei''s men and supporters shouted and yelled. Their morale was at its highest point, while on Zhang Hu''s side, their morale hit the bottom. Pan Wei lifted his head and roared, "PUNY TURTLES!!! WHO DARE TO FIGHT WITH ME!!! ZHANG HU YOU TWERP!!! HOW LONG ARE YOU GOING TO HIDE YOUR HEAD!!?" Fan Zheng nodded his head, "Just as expected, I guess its my time." He stepped forward, lightly jumped over the iron shields and called Pan Wei, "Hey.. brute.. shut your mouth... let''s fight." Chapter 51. Pan Weis strength. Pan Wei watched Fan Zheng closely, "Hmm... oy monkey, you sure are brave. Why don''t you surrender and serve me?" Fan Zheng smiled and calmly answered, "You aren''t that brave, coming here with all that armors, you''re calling other people as turtle but looking at you now, aren''t you the one who look like a turtle?" Pan Wei snorted, "Hah, just like a monkey, you know how to use your tongue. If I''m not wearing an armor, then wouldn''t I be shot to death before I could say turtle? Its your army that looks like a turtle, hiding behind iron walls." Fan Zheng laughed heartily, "Hahahahaha... so we''re grandpa turtle and you''re little turtle. Hurry, kneel down, bow to your grandpa, hahahaha." Pan Wei''s eyes bulging out from anger, "Hmmm... I guess you''ll need to learn a lesson or two.. grand daddy my a**, I''ll show you who''s your grand daddy!" Fan Zheng didn''t stop walking as they exchanged words, step by step he moved closer to Pan Wei. When Pan Wei raised his glaive to charge, Fan Zheng lower his body and shot forward, closing the distant in less than one breath. Pan Wei didn''t expect him to charge, most people raised their weapon to block his glaive when he raised it or scared and retreated. He saw Fan Zheng closed the distant, but his body moved on its own from the habit that was formed during his past experiences. The glaive whistled as Fan Zheng passed the blade, where the force was at its maximum. With a beautiful arc, Fan Zheng''s body moved like a whirl, one sword deflected the glaive near the center where he had maximum leverage, causing the glaive to struck harder on the bridge and opened a gap at Pan Wei''s body. His other sword swung to stab the opening. But Pan Wei wasn''t an amateur, his reaction was a bit slow because Fan Zheng''s action was different from his opponents in the past. As soon as he realized Fan Zheng''s movement, quickly one of his hand released the glaive. His free hand quickly hammered Fan Zheng''s top of head. Fan Zheng had to give his head, if he wanted to stab Pan Wei''s side. Of course he wasn''t willing to accept that exchange. Fan Zheng''s use his supporting leg to push himself even farther forward and rolled behind Pan Wei. Pan Wei kicked to his behind, while turned his body and grabbed his glaive back into position. Fan Zheng''s position wasn''t stable enough to launch another attack when Pan Wei''s boot swung backward toward his body. He was forced to throw himself away from Pan Wei and gave Pan Wei the time he was needed to prepare for the next exchange. Pan Wei of course, didn''t willing to let Fan Zheng had the initiative, now that he had him retreating. As soon as he turned his body, he swung his glaive to chase Fan Zheng who just got up on his feet. Fan Zheng didn''t have time to do anything but to raise his twin sword to block. He didn''t resist it as the glaive struck true to his crossed sword and threw him few meters away. Despite his effort to reduce the shock, Fan Zheng still could feel his arm numbed from the clash. Pan Wei pursued him with another attack, he swung his glaive viciously and Fan Zheng was forced to defend without any chance to strike back. Fan Zheng didn''t become panic though, he calmly received Pan Wei''s attack. His eyes never stopped looking for an opening at Pan Wei''s defense. Pan Wei in the other hand, didn''t relaxed his attack, he methodically closed any chance for Fan Zheng to strike back. Fan Zheng was waiting for the moment when Pan Wei had to stop and catch up his breath, but Pan Wei moved like he didn''t need to breath at all. It wasn''t like Fan Zheng could relax too, after tens of bouts, Fan Zheng''s breathing was ragged. Zhang Hu already equipped in full armor and watched from behind the iron shield. He couldn''t his his worry. He never expected it that there was someone who could fight like Pan Wei among Feng Jin''s rank. ''Hmm... who could match his strength among my men?'', he wondered. He had spar with many fighters within his army and tested their individual strength. Although many were strong and agile, it was rare to find anyone who could win against Fan Zheng or Zhang Hu himself. Beside until now, they didn''t focus on individual ability but rather in the military organization and how to cooperate when doing battle in group. Other group survivors also survived through cooperation, it was rare for certain individual to have the courage to face the horde of zombies alone. ''I wish I have Zhang Tian Yi or Liu Wang Yun now...'', Zhang Hu sighed. He didn''t regret his decision to send them away though, because no one knew the future, he was making his best decision based on the situation at that time. Fan Zheng was forced to catch his breath and stumbled as he avoided another attack from Pan Wei. His sword were struck well when his hand wasn''t ready. Pan Wei sent Fan Zheng''s sword flew in the air. Pan Wei roared, "I GOT YOU NOW!!! DIE YOU PUNK!!!" Zhang Hu was already jumped over the iron shield by that time and without any hesitation threw his spear toward Pan Wei''s back, as he ran toward them to join the fight. Pan Wei who was ready to give the final struck, heard the spear, whistling as it split the air. He could feel enormous danger from his back and instinctively ducked as he swept his glaive to cover his back. ''PANG !'' Pan Wei''s glaive struck Zhang Hu''s flying iron spear and sent it whirling on the air. Zhang Hu leaped high to catch his spear. From the height in the air, he dropped toward Pan Wei and swung his spear, to chop Pan Wei''s head. "DON''T YOU DARE TO HARM MY BROTHER !!!", Zhang Hu roared as he struck Pan Wei like an avalanche. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Pan Wei lifted his glaive to block Zhang Hu''s spear, one hand on the handle and the other hand supporting the back of his blade. ''PANGGG.... !!!'' This time the sound was reverberating all over the battle field. Both man had a giant build. Although Pan Wei''s armor was more intimidating, Zhang Hu''s anger from watching his sworn brother almost killed by Pan Wei gave him an intimidating aura as well. Zhang Hu''s iron spear was pressuring from the top, trying to go through Pan Wei''s block. Pan Wei was struggling to raise his glaive and change the direction of Zhang Hu''s spear who was threatening his head. It was the battle of strength between two giants. Fan Zheng wasn''t watching it idly, he quickly retrieved his sword and without any hesitation charged to strike Pan Wei from behind. But Pan Wei proved his unrivaled strength. With a grunted, he threw Zhang Hu;s spear away from him and turned to block Fan Zheng''s attack. Both Pan Wei and Zhang Hu might had similar strength before the changes, but when Zhang Hu busied with administering his people, Pan Wei did nothing but raising his strength and battling. He didn''t care about his people the way Zhang Hu did. He would requested food and women from his people, while he raised his stat by "protecting" them from the zombies. That was why, Feng Jin had his hand on the leader position, despite Pan Wei''s individual strength. Because Feng Jin had bigger army when Pan Wei only focused on his own strength. The fight continued, with Zhang Hu entered the battle, it was more balanced. Pan Wei must watched for an attack from two opponent and couldn''t attack as much as he like as before. It was hard to predict who was going to win but Feng Jin''s side was shouting and yelling as Pan Wei alone could fight evenly against two opponent. There was another thing that worried Zhang Hu, once the zombies wave ended, his 10,000 men would begin their attack to Feng Jin''s army. If he and Fan Zheng couldn''t beat Pan Wei by that time, then they won''t be able to move their 8,000 men to attack from the front. The 10,000 men would fight alone, Feng Jin could re-position his machine gun to mow his men. He wasn''t just fighting against Pan Wei, he was fighting against the time as well. The time was ticking, even after they fought for more than half an hour, Pan Wei wasn''t losing, in fact he began to gain upper hand. He had much better armor and could risk some opening, while Zhang Hu and Fan Zheng couldn''t. Yue Guang and Yue Rang who was watching the fight began to watch restlessly. Yue Rang then asked his staff, "Could you prepare another set of armor?" He was preparing to join the fray when suddenly there was some commotion from the direction behind their army. "What is that now?", Yue Rang frowned, he could feel his heart sunk to his stomach. Quickly he and his staff went to see the situation, they were in their way when one of their men was running toward them. "Its Zhang Tian Yi... and Huang Wen... they have... more... than 1000 people... from Nan An... with... them.", he reported with broken words as he catch his breath. "What?", Yue Rang raised his eyebrows. He was trying to remember where he heard those names when someone was passing him like a blurred shadow. "Hey...! Catch that man!", Yue Rang was surprised and quickly commanded his men. "Wait ! Let him pass!", another group of men was running toward Yue Rang. But they didn''t need to shout, since no one could stop that man. "Who are you ?", Yue Rang asked. "My name is Zhang Tian Yi, we was on a mission, we was sent by Master Zhang Hu to help his friends who live in Nan An, when the demon''s invasion happened at Fuzhou.", Zhang Tian Yi calmly explained. It was by then, that Yue Rang remembered their names. Zhang Tian Yi, Liu Wang Yun, Chen Wu Xuang, Ma Heng and Tian Zhong. "And that person...", Yue Rang wanted to confirm. "That young man is Huang Wen. Zhang Hu''s going to be son in law.", Zhang Tian Yi answered. Yue Rang sighed in relieve, he quickly greeted them, "Forgive me, my name is Yue Rang, Master Zhang Hu appointed me to be lead his army." Zhang Tian Yi and the others quickly bowed in return, "Don''t worry, we came in such manner. Of course Master Yue Rang must act carefully." Yue Rang shook his head and laughed, "I should know, since our patrol let you guys passed, that means we''re on the same side. It was the situation at our front line that made me act rashly." "Ah, is it true that Brother Fan Zheng and Brother Zhang Hu were fighting against strong opponent?", Chen Fang asked. Yue Rang raised his eyebrows, since everyone else called Zhang Hu, Master Zhang Hu, only Fan Zheng and Yue Guang called him brother. "Yes, its true. Come, let''s go to see them. I was preparing my self to join the battle before I heard commotion from our rear line.", said Yue Rang as he brought them to the command center tent, where they could watch the situation safely. As they went, they introduced their names one by one. Aside from Zhang Tian Yi and his friends, also came with them were Xia Bao and Chen Fang. Mean while Huang Wen sprinted at his top speed, since he ran from behind them, people only noticed him when he already passed them. He quickly reached the iron shield and jumped over easily. "Uncle Zhang ! Uncle Fan ! Let me help you !", he shouted as he drew his bastard sword. Next : Chapter 52. Chapter 52. Three against one. "Uncle Zhang! Uncle Fan! Let me help you!", with that words Huang Wen joined the fray. He might not have Pan Wei''s strength and lately he focused more on to raise his spirit stat rather than his physical stats, but previously he already invest so much on his agility that it was few points higher than Pan Wei''s. "Huang Wen be careful!", Zhang Hu shouted when he saw Huang Wen joined in. He was worried because Huang Wen didn''t wear a full armor and might attracted enemy''s snipers to aim at him. "I understand Uncle Zhang.", answered Huang Wen as he parried Pan Wei''s attack. Zhang Hu and Fan Zheng couldn''t pay more attention to Huang Wen since Pan Wei was a dangerous opponent, they should focused on him, any opening in their defense might result in disaster for them. Now with Huang Wen joined in, Pan Wei was losing his ground. Whenever he tried to attack someone, the other two would use that chance to attack him. It was impossible to defend two attack that were coming at the same time, thus he was forced to pull back his attack and retreated. Within no time, Pan Wei now must used all his strength and struggling to defend himself. Zhang Hu and Fan Zheng, actively moved to take a position which would cover Huang Wen from Feng Jin''s snipers as much as possible. It wasn''t possible to keep the position for a long time, since the situation changed every seconds, but since they kept moving, it wasn''t easy to aim at someone either. Once and a while, Fan Zheng''s sword, Zhang Hu''s spear and Huang Wen''s bastard sword managed to pass his defense and struck Pan Wei''s body. Thanks to his armor, Pan Wei didn''t receive heavy injuries, but even as the armor absorbed most of the force, some would be still transferred to his body. Pan Wei swore and cursed whenever their attack hit on target but he used to pain and it even burn his fighting spirit even more. Pan Wei tried to break away from Huang Wen, Fan Zheng and Zhang Hu, but how would they let him had his way. Zhang Hu, Fan Zheng and Huang Wen tightly kept Pan Wei in the middle while they formed a triangle around him. Cao Meng watched the duel and roared, "Feng Jin, why don''t you send Yan Liu to help?" Feng Jin smirked and answered, "I didn''t know that Pan Wei planned to fight like that. Didn''t you see I already sent Yan Liu to deal with the zombies." Cao Meng snorted and said angrily, "Then what the hell are our snipers doing? Pan Wei was fighting against three men! Why don''t you command your snipers to aim at his opponents?" Feng Jin shrugged his shoulder, "The opponents wore armor, just like Master Pan Wei. Wouldn''t it be a waste?" Cao Meng grinned and said, "Hmm... but the third one doesn''t wear any armor..." Feng Jin watched the fight and smiled, "Ah... I didn''t notice it. Of course I will help. Yong Tian, tell our snipers to aim at that young man." Cao Meng and other Pan Wei''s supporters could only grit their teeth. Feng Jin had the strongest military power within their alliance, which was the reason why he became their leader. All machine guns and sniper riffles in their alliance, belong to Feng Jin and only his men allowed to use it. Soon after Feng Jin gave the order, there were twenty snipers looking for an opportunity to shoot Huang Wen. It was hard since they kept moving, Pan Wei''s supporters raised their voice from times to times but they couldn''t refuse the fact that it wouldn''t be easy to shoot Huang Wen when the four of them fought so close like that. They waited for the right time, but they didn''t have to wait for long now. Pan Wei, Zhang Hu, Fan Zheng and Huang Wen had fought for more than an hours. Such thing certainly drained their stamina. Huang Wen arrived later, but he spent lots of his stamina to sprint and among them all, perhaps his stamina was the lowest. After such a long battle, their stamina nearly depleted and naturally they didn''t move as aggressively as before. They stopped moving incessantly, rather they watched the opponent''s for any opening before attacked. Pan Wei was tired but he still maintained his form well, beside he had his armors. During the fight, several times their attacks were right on target but Pan Wei''s armor protected him well. Now they aimed for the gap between the armors, but of course Pan Wei wouldn''t let them had it easy. It was during that moments, the snipers got a good aim at Huang Wen. "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!", three snipers made the shot. "Huang Wen!", Zhang Hu and Fan Zheng shouted almost at the same time. "cling... tink... tink...tink...." To their amazement, the bullet hit an invisible wall, it slowed down when it reached few inches into Huang Wen''s body and finally stopped few millimeters before touched him, before fell to the road. Even Pan Wei was surprised to see it. Pan Wei dared to face the guns because he had full set of armors imbued by magic that could stop bullets even grenades. He secretly found it the first day when they cleared Nanping from demons and zombies. Accidentally he met couple mid level demons like Baihu and killed them. When he found the armors, he and Cao Meng secretly tested the strength of the armors and delighted when they found the armor and shield could even stopped bullets and explosives. It would change the balance of power, indeed so far army was the most important factor to decide the power of each faction but with such armors, Pan Wei could walked leisurely and slaughtered any men who dared to stand on his way. They planned to demonstrate the armor in front of all their men today but unexpectedly Zhang Hu and Fan Zheng could stop Pan Wei''s advance. Actually, if Feng Jin instructed his snipers to aim at them, then Pan Wei would be able to run amok among Zhang Hu''s army as soon as they shot Zhang Hu and Fan Zheng. But Feng Jin and Pan Wei was competing to lead the alliance, how could Feng Jin allow such thing to happen. Using Fan Zheng''s and Zhang Hu''s armors as an excuse he refused to instruct his snipers to interfere. Cao Meng who knew Pan Wei''s strength, decided not to press on that issue, since he believed Pan Wei would win the fight at the end, and his victory would be even more glorious that way. Who knows, a third person appeared and Pan Wei now was struggling. Cao Meng couldn''t stay quiet and pressuring Feng Jin to use his snipers to help. Feng Jin was forced to help, after all Pan Wei was his ally and he already showed everyone that despite Pan Wei''s individual strength, they still needed his military power, which was the reason he became their leader. When finally the snipers shot, everyone from both faction felt relieved. It will be the end for Zhang Hu. Feng Jin secretly admitted that as soon as Pan Wei won the fight, they would simply rolled over the Zhang Hu''s army. While Pan Wei''s supporter relieved that their pillar of strength should survived the fight. If Pan Wei was killed, then they who previously opposed Feng Jin would not have any one to back them up. Their fate was in Feng Jin''s hand, the one they used to oppose almost in every turn. Few more snipers took a shot but as the sounds rang in the silence of the battle field, all eyes were focused on Huang Wen who stood valiantly and the bullets that meekly rolled on the street after weakly bounced from his body. In that instance, Huang Wen''s existence became even more other worldly than Pan Wei. Every one who watched it lost their mind for few moments. Suddenly one of Zhang Hu''s men shouted his name, "Huang Wen!" Soon every one shouted his name and the voice of 8,000 men were rumbling on Jianzhou Bridges, "Huang Wen! Huang Wen! Huang Wen!" No one realized that Huang Wen was stood there in cold sweat. He was so close from being shot to death. On his way to Nanping, Huang Wen broke through another two levels and raised his Bloodlust mastery after so many times fighting close to activate the Berserker state. At the same time, his Invisible Shell skill also improved to another level and the cost to activate it was reduced in half. His current stat was : Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author."Huang Wen: Male" "Level: 26 (113/535)" "Class: None" "Title: None" "Strength: 10 (10) Agility: 30 (30) Vitality: 12(12) Stamina: 4/15 (15) Spirit: 5/33 (33) Health: 11/11 (11)" "Active Skills : Fireball (master), Invisible Shell lvl. 2." "Passive Skills : 3rd eyes lvl. 1, Bloodlust lvl. 4, Martial Art (Style : Xing Yi Quan, two handed sword) lvl. 3." "Equipment : Baihu''s Bastard Sword, Generic boot (Agility +1)." Thanks to that, he fought against Pan Wei for close to an hour and still had 15 points of spirit points. During the fight, Huang Wen was kept moving around Pan Wei in order to make it hard for enemy''s sniper to shoot at him without risking to shoot Pan Wei. As soon as they stop moving, he activate Invisible Shell and maintained his stance for a while as he calmed his breath, trying to deactivate Bloodlust. Yes, at the fourth level of mastery, finally he had some control over the Bloodlust skill. Although it was still automatically activated, but now given enough time, he could consciously deactivate it during battle. Zhang Hu with his eyes still fixed on Pan Wei asked Huang Wen, "Huang Wen, are you alright?" Huang Wen nodded his head, "Yes, don''t worry Uncle Zhang, during my journey to Nan An, I got a defensive skill. I''m not afraid of guns." Fan Zheng smirked, "What a boy...." And then he turned to Pan Wei, "Now who''s the real turtle here heh?" Pan Wei''s eyes bulged as he stared at Fan Zheng, but what for? Fan Zheng surely couldn''t be intimidated by such thing. Zhang Hu sighed and said, "Hero, I must admit your courage, but why do you serve coward like Feng Jin?" Pan Wei spitted on the road, "Feng Jin...., I''m no servant of him. I just allied my self with him, but he isn''t my leader." Pan Wei turned to Huang Wen and asked, "How about you boy? You had the skill, then why do you serve other?" Huang Wen answered, "I serve the people, since Uncle Zhang Hu put people in his priority, so I gladly serve him. I never saw him did something against my principles, so I see no reason to stand against him." Pan Wei snorted, "You''re too naive boy..." Huang Wen answered, "Maybe I am naive. Maybe I''m just used by him but as I''m following his order, I did nothing that against my conscience. So I can stand before you now with clear conscience. You can jeer at me or mock my choice. It doesn''t bother me at all." Pan Wei gritted his teeth, "I guess that''s means we have to fight until one of us die huh?" Zhang Hu was watching Pan Wei''s expression all the time, he could feel Pan Wei was shaken by Huang Wen''s skill and began to feel this fight wouldn''t end up nice for him. One of the strategy when your power wasn''t overwhelming your opponent, was to give them a path to retreat. Otherwise, when your opponent felt cornered, they would fight desperately and even if you won the battle, the casualties would be extremely high. But gave them a chance to flee, they would take it. Thus you won the battle and save your people at the same time. Of course that would be mean, that they would become a threat in the future but if he insisted on destroying them now. It would greatly reduced your strength and a third party would take the benefit. Zhang Hu quickly said, "No... you''re not Feng Jin''s servant right? And our target now, is Feng Jin and Feng Jin alone. If you and your men leave Nanping then there is no need for us to fight to death. May I ask your name, are you happened to be Master Pan Wei?" Pan Wei nodded his head arrogantly, "Hmm... so you''ve heard my name and are you Master Zhang Hu?" Zhang Hu nodded his head, "Yes, I am. We do heard about Master Pan Wei''s extra ordinary strength and charisma, today we''re able to prove it. Facing someone like Master Pan Wei, I''d rather meet you again as friend than as enemy. So how about my offer?" Pan Wei hesitated for a moment before answered, "Hmmm... leaving Nanping? Its easy for you to say that. If we have to leave Nanping then where should we go?" Zhang Hu smiled, "If you agree to take your men away from Nanping, then following the river you could take Sanming for you and your people. You''re not the kind who serve some coward like Feng Jin, why don''t you use this chance to separate yourself from him?" Fan Zheng added, "Look, Feng Jin''s attention was focused at us now. You could sneaked your men and leave through the south-west of Nanping. Once we win this battle, I will send half of Feng Jin''s supplies along with half of his ships to you. You can then use it to go to Sanming. With your strength, it won''t be hard to secure Sanming for you and your men." Zhang Hu spoke, "And later, when we occupy Nanping and you occupy Sanming we could work together to secure our territories. You could expand to the west and we''ll expand to the east. When enemies attack one of us, the other would send reinforcement. We will be allies not only in name. Feng Jin call you it an alliance, but he insist on having his own authority while the rest of you must do as he says. With us, you will have your own territory and we have our own. You can''t even trust him, he who betray his own people." Fan Zheng said, "If we fight against each other, the one who take the benefit is Feng Jin. If you leave Feng Jin that means you gave us a hand in winning this battle. You will keep your strength, while we spend our strength to fight each other. Of course you make it easier for us to win, but at the same time you get benefit as well." Pan Wei''s expression changed, it was obvious that he was considering Zhang Hu''s offer seriously. Zhang Hu, Fan Zheng and Huang Wen watched with anticipation. Next : Chapter 53. Chapter 53. Pan Weis Decision. Since Pan Wei seemed hesitated, Zhang Hu tried to convince him once more, "Look, we''re not asking you to help us in our battle against Feng Jin. We merely asked you to step aside, thus you will lose nothing from our agreement. You can get half of Feng Jin''s supplies without sacrificing any of your men." Pan Wei frowned, "What could I do if you win the battle and refuse to give us half of Feng Jin''s supplies?" Zhang Hu answered, "Unfortunately I can give you more than a promise, there is nothing I can or will give you to guarantee that. But think about it, if you quietly left Feng Jin than you still have most of your men intact while I still must lead my men for battle against Feng Jin. Once I occupy Nanping, I''m not in position to provoke you for a battle." Pan Wei asked, "What if I betray you? What if I wait until you and Feng Jin kill each other before I move my men to finish whoever win the battle?" Zhang Hu answered, "I will make you regret it." Pan Wei snorted, "Hmmph.... okay..." He hesitated for a while before slightly nodded his head, "Okay, you got the deal. When are you going to attack?" Zhang Hu answered, "Pulled your men tonight, by the time you and your men left, we will begin our attack." Pan Wei, "Should we send signal to let you know?" Zhang Hu replied, "We''ll know." Pan Wei sighed, "Hmm... I won''t ask how you will know our movement. Just make sure you don''t attack before all my men left Nanping. Otherwise, I''ll make you regret it." Zhang Hu nodded his head." Pan Wei then said, "Okay, let''s fight and then give me a path to retreat." Zhang Hu didn''t answer with words, rather he swept Pan Wei''s feet with his iron spear. Pan Wei leaped few steps back but Fan Zheng and Huang Wen quickly pursued him. They fought ferociously for those who watched it. At one time, Pan Wei managed to push Fan Zheng away from his escape path and broke free. Pan Wei used his glaive to block his opponent from pursuing him, while quickly retreated toward his own base. Zhang Hu, Fan Zheng and Huang Wen pursued him for few meters before they stopped and retreated to their own base. Since the situation developed into their advantage, Zhang Hu wanted to return to their command center as soon as possible. On the way there he patted on Huang Wen''s shoulder and said, "Nice timing." "You grow even stronger now.", said Fan Zheng. Huang Wen nodded his head and grinned, "I bring Uncle Xia Bao and Uncle Chen Fang from Nan An, along with 1,100 survivors." Zhang Hu nodding his head, satisfied, "Well done..." As soon as he arrived at the command center, Zhang Hu held a meeting. Everyone were already there. From Zhaghu Town, Fan Zheng, Yue Rang and Yue Guang attended the meeting. From Nan An, Xia Bao and Chen Fang. And those who were sent to Nan An, Zhang Tian Yi, Ma Heng, Chen Wu Xuang, Liu Wang Yun, Tian Zhong and of course Huang Wen. Quickly he explained their conversation with Pan Wei during the fight. "So that''s it, Pan Wei agree to leave Feng Jin. Once we could confirmed our 10,000 men, we better prepared an attack immediately. With Pan Wei''s men withdrawing during the battle, their morale will crumble." Zhang Hu ended his explanation. "Master Yue Guang, if I remember correctly, there were reports about the division within Feng Jin''s alliance. Pan Wei was the leader of those who opposed Feng Jin, isn''t that right?", Fan Zheng asked Yue Guang. Yue Guang nodded his head, "Yes, he is and the one who watch the other two smaller bridges toward Nanping, was happened to be his men." Zhang Hu nodded his head, "Excellent... excellent..." Zhang Hu asked Yue Rang, "So what do you think? Should we try to enter Nanping from all three bridges?" Yue Rang nodded his head, "Of course and also from the river." Zhang Hu got up from his seat, "Okay, let''s prepare every thing. We should be on the other side by tomorrow." --- o --- Mean while Pan Wei returned to their head quarters. His supporters were waiting for him anxiously while Feng Jin and his supporters ready to mock his failure. Actually as Pan Wei ran back to his own side, he was wondering if he should follow his agreement with Zhang Hu or should he used it to trap Zhang Hu? He was walking past Feng Jin''s men who were stationed on Jianzhou Bridges, when he happened to see one of them snickered behind him. When he turned and stared at that person, that man slightly bowed to him politely but when he turned to go to their headquarter, he could heard their stiffled laughed. Pan Wei gritted his teeth and kept his pace, he didn''t want to quarrel with a mere thugs. He was entering the meeting room, when he saw Feng Jin and his supporters were waiting for him, they clapped their hands as soon as he arrived. He glanced at Cao Meng and his supporters and saw their darkened face. "What a fight, truly Master Pan Wei''s strength was a sight to behold.", Feng Jin mockingly congratulated him. Although Feng Jin didn''t say anything to insult him, but his expression didn''t hid his contempt of Pan Wei''s failed attack. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Pan Wei nodded bitterly and said, "I managed to lure Zhang Hu and Fan Zheng, it should be a good chance for our snipers to kill them and the enemy''s morale would crumble after losing their leader." Feng Jin shrugged his shoulder, "They were fully armored, of course they won''t be so foolish to go to an open area without enough protection. Rather than shoot them and fail, thus warn them that we have snipers, I believe we should wait for other better chance. Beside, since Master Pan Wei left without consulting us, how could we know that it was Master Pan Wei''s intention to lure them out?" Feng Jin waited for Pan Wei''s retort, but to his surprised Pan Wei just nodded his head and answered shortly, "My mistake." Feng Jin hesitated for a moment before replied, "But of course, Master Pan Wei had shown them something today. I bet they are trembling in fear right now." Several Feng Jin''s supporter laughed, "Yes, they must be trembling when they remember Master Pan Wei''s intimidating appearance." Pan Wei ignored them all, he simply nodded to Feng Jin and said, "Gentlemen, excuse me. I''m tired, I''d like to have some rest." Feng Jin nodded, "Of course, Master Pan Wei could rest in peace, we will take care everything. Don''t worry." Pan Wei bitterly nodded and left. One of Feng Jin''s supporter said, "I still couldn''t forget how valiant Master Pan Wei was, walking in full armor like some warrior out of an action movie." Cao Meng gritted his teeth and said, "Master Feng Jin, it seem there won''t be much action today. If you excuse me, I would like to have some rest as well." Feng Jin stared at Cao Meng for a while, trying to dechiper Cao Meng''s cold expression, secretly he thought to himself, ''Hmm.. you can plotting as much as you want. As long as I hold all the supplies, there is nothing you can do.'' "Of course, don''t worry, we will keep watch over the situation. If there is anything important, I will send my men to call you.", said Feng Jin. Cao Meng nodded and quickly left the room. One by one, Pan Wei''s supporter left the room to see Pan Wei. They couldn''t stand, to stay at the same room with Feng Jin and his supporters. The atmosphere was really uncomfortable. With Pan Wei''s failure, they didn''t have the face to stay in the room, under Feng Jin''s and his supporter''s gaze. Feng Jin and his supporters watched the last one of them left the room. "Master Feng Jin, would you like to send someone to watch them?", one of his supporters asked. Feng Jin nodded his head, "Send several of your men to keep an eye on them. We''ll see if he dare to try anything funny." That man nodded his head, "I''ll send my trusted men." --- o --- Pan Wei took a building near headquarter for himself, more than twenty of his men guarded the entrance. When Cao Meng and other Pan Wei''s supporters arrived, the guards let them in without any fuss. The guards knew them well. Cao Meng entered the building and directly went to Pan Wei''s private room, two men guarded the door. Cao Meng could faintly heard the sound of women''s stifled scream, moaning, something rhythmically pounded the wall and the creaking bed. "Is Master Pan Wei inside?", he asked the guard. "Yes, but...", the guard hesitated. "Is he busy?", Cao Meng frowned. "Uhm... yes...", one of the guard replied. Cao Meng sighed, "Okay..., when he''s done, tell him I came. I''ll wait at the usual room." The guard nodded, "I''m sorry Master Cao..." Cao Meng waved his hand as he turned to leave for another room, "... never mind..." One by one, other Pan Wei''s supporters gathered along with Cao Meng, waiting for Pan Wei. They waited there for more than an hour. They quietly drank some rice wine. They all knew Pan Wei''s habit, the good ones and the bad ones. They chose him over Feng Jin, after working together for a few days. Most of it, thanked to Cao Meng''s diplomacy. Cao Meng and Pan Wei knew each other long before the changes, they work for competing underworld organization. Through many conflicts, they grew respect for each other. When the changes came and their boss died, they met again as leaders of a group of survivors in Fuzhou. Suddenly the door opened and Pan Wei entered the room, they could see his determined expression. "Brothers... I''ve decided. I won''t live under the same sky with Feng Jin.", Pan Wei spoke as soon as he bowed to greet them all. Cao Meng hastily asked, "What do you have in mind? Don''t forget, on the other side of Minjiang River is Zhang Hu." Pan Wei nodded, "I know, we''re leaving Nanping tonight and let them fight to their content." Cao Meng hesitated, "Well... that could be a good plan, but... Feng Jin keep all of our supplies... At most we only have enough for a day." Pan Wei replied, "That doesn''t matter, listen..." Then he explained Zhang Hu''s offer. Chapter 54. The End of Feng Jin. It was dusk when Pan Wei began to move his people out of Nanping. Since Pan Wei realized that Feng Jin would assign people to keep an eye on him and his men, after some discussion with his supporters, they decided to leave Nanping openly. They were about to leave Nanping, along with 1,500 of their men when Feng Jin and Yan Liu along with about 500 of their men stopped them. "Master Pan Wei, are you leaving Nanping?", Feng Jin asked threateningly. Pan Wei smiled coldly, "Yes, I am." Feng Jin''s face darkened, "We''re in the middle of battle and you''re running away? How dare you!" Pan Wei calmly replied, "Yes, I''m quite aware that we''re in the middle of battle. That''s why I wonder, is there anyone here dare to stop us from leaving Nanping? You might have better arms, but can you split your men to fight on three location at once?" Yan Liu snorted, "Hmph..., we already wiped the zombies out." Cao Meng laughed, "Really? Then why you only bring hundreds of men to stop us here? How many people you send to guard your rear? How many men you send to guard Jianzhou Bridges? We have 1,500 men here, although only hundreds have guns we still outnumbered you at least three times, do you really want to stop us that badly?" Yan Liu shouted angrily and drew his sword, "You think I''m afraid of you lot?" Feng Jin grabbed Yan Liu, "Wait..." After that he turned to Pan Wei, "Master Pan Wei, I know we have some miss understanding in the past, but shouldn''t we forget about it now and focus on the enemy in front of us?" Pan Wei just laughed, "He''s your enemy, not mine. He want Nanping and I''m leaving, why would he think of me as an enemy? Move aside, let us leave." Feng Jin was trembling in anger, "You... you... Pan Wei... Cao Meng.... I''ll make sure you regret your action today. Once I finished with Zhang Hu, you better pray I would never see you again..." Pan Wei snorted, "Screw you!" Without waiting for an answer, Pan Wei move forward and signaled his men to follow. Although Feng Jin''s anger was through the roof, he didn''t dare to stop Pan Wei. Just as Pan Wei and Cao Meng said, they could not afford to fight another front. Since Pan Wei and his supporters left them, his men now numbered at 2,000. Yan Liu who envy Pan Wei''s strength, wanted to prove that he was stronger than Pan Wei and long for a chance to fight him, but Feng Jin pulled him aside and he didn''t dare to disobey Feng Jin. They could only watch, as Pan Wei and his men passed them. Feng Jin muttered, "This... must be Zhang Hu''s doing..." Suddenly something flashed on his mind, "Yan Liu! Zhang Hu is the one behind this. Once Pan Wei left Nanping, he will definitely send his army to attack Nanping. Quickly! Move our men to defend the bridges!" Yan Liu could sense the urgency in Feng Jin''s voice. He nodded his head and quickly led his men to Jianzhou Bridge. Feng Jin still muttering to himself, "Zhang Hu... Pan Wei... I''ll kill you all..." He was angry but he didn''t realize, his anger was the result of his fear. Deep inside his heart, he dreaded the worse. Instinctively he knew, Zhang Hu already defeated him the moment Pan Wei agreed to leave Nanping. He only had 2,000 men to defend Nanping, while according to his spies Zhang Hu had more than 18,000 men at Zhanghu Town. He didn''t know, how many men Zhang Hu brought with him but simply by looking at the number, it was impossible to win this battle. With each step he moved closer to Jianzhou Bridge, his fear raised even more. He was few hundred meters away from his defense line at Jianzhou Bridge when his feet refused to take another step. Several men who accompanied him didn''t dare to say anything, secretly they were wondering of Feng Jin''s apparent hesitation. When the one who lead was losing his confidence, of course it would affect those who followed him. From their position they could hear Yan Liu''s booming voice, instructing their men to keep their alertness high. Every one could feel the tense in hi voice. One man affected another, within minutes, every one were on their toes. It was on that situation when suddenly, hundreds or maybe thousand torches was lit on the other side of the river. Previously there was no light at all from Zhang Hu''s side of river, now suddenly there were many torches burning. From their side of river, Feng Jin''s men saw many people jumped to the river, not one or two but hundreds, rows over rows of people jumped into the river. "What? Are they crazy? They''re trying to cross the river by swimming?", murmured could be heard. Suddenly someone shouted, "No, look there are so many of them. They already close !" The couldn''t see well with the poor lighting, with the moon on the sky they could see shadows of Zhang Hu''s men on the river. It could be said that the river was filled with thousands of them. They almost reached their side. Yan Liu and other leaders shouted "Shoot ! Shoot ! Shoot them, don''t let them land!" The silent night filled with the sounds of explosions and shootings. At the same time, some of Zhang Hu''s men, began to push their iron shield toward the bridges. "Unit A, defend the bridges! Unit B and C, defend the shores!", Yan Liu shouted at the top of his lung, coordinating their defense. While Feng Jin stood on his track, suddenly he realized that he couldn''t win the battle without Pan Wei''s men. He thought his base was impenetrable but now he wondered, how he could assume that? He was too narrow minded, there was a bridge and he thought Zhang Hu could only cross the river through the bridge. No matter how many people Zhang Hu had, they all had to go through the bridges, as long as he had enough ammunition they would kill them all. But the fact was, there was no rules that prevented Zhang Hu from crossing the river by swimming or other means. An army without leader, how could they win the battle? Feng Jin and the other leaders were busy at intern conflicts, they relied on their defensive position without making actual plan to thwart Zhang Hu''s movement. They didn''t proactively prepared their defense, but rather reacted according to Zhang Hu''s action. Their chance to win came when Pan Wei charged into Zhang Hu''s army with his armors. It might be crude and seemed silly, but it almost succeed. Unfortunately, Feng Jin''s army didn''t support him. Stolen story; please report. Now Feng Jin could only regret his poor judgment, he watched many Zhang Hu''s men almost reached the shores, fortunately he had machine guns to prevent them from reaching the shores alive. He simply stood there and watched, his mind was numbed. On the Jianzhou Bridge itself, Zhang Hu''s men kept moving forward and now they began to return the fire. They steadily moved closer and closer, when they were about 100 m away from Feng Jin''s defense line, a man burst out of Zhang Hu''s army, with a sword raised high on his head. He ran in zigzag, so fast that his body blurred like a shadow. Despite his speed, how could he avoid tens of bullets who shot him from many different direction, but any bullets would be stopped few millimeters before it hit his body. It was Huang Wen. "That''s him... that''s the one who defeat Pan Wei...", Feng Jin spoke to himself,as if daydreaming. Huang Wen closed the 100 meters distant in less than 10 seconds. He saw someone jumped out of the enemy''s front line and charged forward to block his path. "C''mon! Let''s fight!", Yan Liu roared as he swung his sword. But Huang Wen had another mission from Zhang Hu, he stepped aside and avoid Yan Liu''s sword. He jumped forward and rolled on the ground. Without reducing his speed, he passed through Yan Liu who lost his balance from his excessive attack. Huang Wen leaped back on his two feet and kept running, his target were Feng Jin''s machine gunners. Yan Liu quickly turned and chased, "You! Come back here!" Huang Wen rolled his eyes in his mind when he heard Yan Liu. He already reached Feng Jin''s defense line. He had 30 seconds of protection after he activated Invisible Shell, he used about 10 seconds to close the distance. Now he had about 20 seconds to engage Feng Jin''s men. He didn''t even care for Yan Liu who chased him from behind and not for good reason. Yan Liu only ran for few seconds before he was hit from behind. He wasn''t Huang Wen who had a defensive skill or Pan Wei who had armors imbued by magic. He only had tremendous strength and courage without brain to think clearly. What happened then, would be happened to Zhang Hu''s army if no one could stop Pan Wei. At close range, Huang Wen''s speed simply overwhelming and the morale of Feng Jin''s men already low to begin with. They pose no threat for Huang Wen, after few seconds, they became so disorganized that some even accidentally shot their own friend. And that wasn''t the only threat for Feng Jin, because almost at the same time, Zhang Hu''s 10,000 men attack from Nanping, another 2,000 men attack from a smaller bridge, west of Jianzhou Bridge and another 2,000 men attack from a smaller bridge north-east of Jianzhou Bridge. 4,000 men at Jianzhou Bridge was led by Huang Wen and soon caught up with their leader. It was a total annihilation. One by one, those with authority among Feng Jin''s army was killed. Feng Jin was no where to be seen, the army had lost their leaders and lost their will to fight. It took one day and one night for Zhang Hu to march his army from Zhanghu Town to Nanping. He spent a day to put all his men on position. It took less than an hour to completely annihilated Feng Jin''s army. ---- o ---- West of Jianzhou Bridges, two men were seen standing on the bank of Minjiang River. Several wooden dolls and manequins passed them by. It was Cao Meng and Pan Wei. Cao Meng watched all kind of roundish debris floated on the river and murmured, "So Feng Jin''s machine guns were shooting dummies while Zhang Hu moved his men through the bridges." Pan Wei stood silently and listened to the noises from Nanping. Few minutes later there were nothing but silence. "Its finish.", said Pan Wei. Cao Meng nodded his head, "Feng Jin had ambition but didn''t have the ability." Pan Wei asked, "Do we?" For a long time Cao Meng didn''t say anything, finally he said, "We still have chance to prove that we do." Pan Wei said, "It seemed we shouldn''t continue with our plan to attack the winner of this battle." Cao Meng nodded his head, "Yes...., Feng Jin.... he''s just too weak for Zhang Hu. You can''t even compare them two." Pan Wei, "Now, what should we do if Zhang Hu betray us?" "Let''s leave two hundred men here, to receive supplies and ships from Zhang Hu in case he keep his words. If he doesn''t and he even try to kill us, then we won''t be here. As long as we live, there will be a way for us.", Cao Meng answered. Pan Wei nodded his head, "You''re right, at this moment, there is nothing we can do if Zhang Hu decide to betray us." Cao Meng said, "Come, let''s find a safe place for us to spend the night." ---- o ---- Meanwhile at Nanping around 1,000 of Feng Jin''s men decided to surrender after they lost their leaders. Yue Rang quickly organized everything. They used an abandoned warehouse to keep their captures. Defense line around the shore were set. Thousands was tasked to clear the bodies. Those who are injured were receiving treatment. Team leaders must reported their casualties. And many other job. It took hours and at the end, they found Feng Jin''s body near the shore. Someone must have shot him during that chaotic battle. They suspect there was a chance that it was done by his own men but there is no way to prove it and no one cared anyway. At Zhang Hu''s side there were 455 men died and 189 severely injured. Feng Jin and the other was too tense to realize that it wasn''t Zhang Hu''s men who floated on Minjiang River. Huang Wen''s charge also played an important role. It wasn''t possible before the changes, but now it wasn''t too far fetched if they say one man could worth 10,000 soldiers. With Nanping secured in his hand, Zhang Hu sent 5,000 men to Zhanghu Town and brought their people to Nanping. A week after leaving Fuzhou, Zhang Hu set his base on Nanping, securing the whole city for him and his people. Next : Chapter 55. Chapter 55. Happy day. It was supposed to be a happy occasion. Chen Yao and Xia Yue finally re-united with their family. Zhang Xuan met Huang Wen again. Zhang Hu successfully win over Nanping. Sure, there were hundreds of men died during the battle to take Nanping from Feng Jin''s forces, but considering all the circumstances, it relatively small. It was unavoidable. Even those who were mourning for their family members who died in that battle, understood. Zhang Hu held a humble ceremony for their victory and to remember the sacrifice of those who died or injured in the battle. Up to that point everything still fine, Zhang Xuan always at Huang Wen''s side, they were being lovey dovey whenever they were alone. After separated for more than a week, now they were almost inseparable. Huang Wen was touched, when he heard from Chen Yao and Xia Yue, how Zhang Xuan opposed Zhang Hu to wait for him at Fuzhou. "Silly girl ..., you shouldn''t do that. What would I do, if something happened to you.", he reproached Zhang Xuan. To which, Zhang Xuan didn''t give any reply, but snuggled into his arm as an answer. For a side note, Zhang Hu didn''t forget to send the promised supplies and ships to Pan Wei whose men were waiting on the shore of Minjiang River, west of Nanping. As soon as they received the supplies, they began to move it to Sanming. On their way there, they picked up Pan Wei, Cao Meng and the rest of their people. Later that day, Zhang Hu held a small private party, to celebrate his reunion with Chen Fang and Xia Bao. At the end of the party, when everyone saying good-bye and returned to their own place, Huang Wen went to speak with Zhang Hu. There were Huang Wen, Zhang Hu, Madame Zhang Hu and Zhang Xuan, and that was when the happy day ended. "Uncle Zhang, since I''m completed the first mission, I''d like to go to finish the second one, as soon as possible.", said Huang Wen to Zhang Hu. "Big Brother Huang ... how could ... you didn''t say anything to me about this ...", Zhang Xuan was surprised to hear that. "Zhang Xuan ... I''m sorry, I''m just too happy to see you again and I don''t want to ruin the mood by telling you this.", Huang Wen answered sheepishly. Zhang Xuan stomped her feet, "And telling me now, won''t ruin my mood?" Huang Wen sighed, "I''m sorry..." "Zhang Xuan ... don''t act like a spoiled children.", Zhang Hu reproached his daughter. "Ma ...", Zhang Xuan turned to her mother. Madame Zhang Hu gently patted her daughter, "Ai ... this child ... Your father was right, but doesn''t mean I don''t understand how you feel. Come with me, when men talk, it''s better if we leave them alone." "Ma ... ", Zhang Xuan sighed exasperatedly since no one on her side. But Madame Zhang Hu ignored her plead, she took Zhang Xuan''s hand and gently pulled her to leave Zhang Hu and Huang Wen alone. Zhang Hu and Huang Wen waited for them to leave the room, before they began discussed it again. "Come, let''s sit first.", Zhang Hu said. Zhang Hu went to sit. He took a bottle of rice wine and two cups and put it on the table. Huang Wen followed Zhang Hu and poured a cup of wine for Zhang Hu and himself. In silence, they drank the wine slowly. Whenever Zhang Hu emptied his cup, Huang Wen quickly filled it again. Meanwhile Madame Zhang Hu took Zhang Xuan to another room. "Silly girl, why are you acting like that?", Madame Zhang Hu asked with a smile on her face. Zhang Xuan bit her lips, "He should talk to me first ... am I not the most important person for him?" Madame Zhang Hu put her arm on Zhang Xuan''s shoulder, "Of course you are, but maybe he was afraid to tell you that. He just too happy to see you again and don''t want to anger you somehow." "Ma ... what should I do ... ?", Zhang Xuan leaned on her mother''s shoulder and asked. "Now ... now ... what do we have here? Do you really fell for him now?", she asked. "I don''t know ... ", said Zhang Xuan. "It is okay if you love him, just don''t love him too much that it cloud your judgment.", said Madame Zhang Hu. "I''m afraid of losing him now ... what if he met someone on the way to his village? What is his parents doesn''t like me?", Zhang Xuan asked her mother. "You don''t have to worry about his parent. Once a man fell for a woman, they rarely listen to their parent.", said her mother. "What if he doesn''t love me that much?", Zhang Xuan asked. Madame Zhang Hu sighed, "Well, what can we do then ? ... since you already did that with him ..." --- o --- In the other room, Zhang Hu drank about three cups, before he leaned back on his chair and sighed. "So, you''re going to go to your village tomorrow?", he asked. Huang Wen nodded, "Yes, that''s my plan." Zhang Hu nodded, "Hmm ..., what if I ask you to wait?" Huang Wen frowned and sighed, "..." Zhang Hu patiently waited for him to answer, after a while Huang Wen straightened his body and answered, "After I saw Chen Yao''s and Xia Yue''s parent, I could not wait any longer to seek my own parent." Zhang Hu nodded his head once again, "I understand ... I won''t stop you. It must be hard for you. You''ve worked hard to see everyone reunited with their family, but you haven''t done anything to seek your own family." Huang Wen nodded his head gratefully, "I''m glad you understand." Zhang Hu scratched his chin, "... but ..., how should I say it? Our situation right now ... there are more than 200 thousands people live in Nanping. We need to secure enough food for everyone, fixing Nanping''s infrastructures and strengthen its defense. There is a demon lord in Fuzhou and there is Pan Wei in the west. Although we agreed not to harm each other and help each other in time of need, I can''t fully trust him." Zhang Hu sighed and continued, "There is so much work to do. I''m afraid I can''t send anyone important like Zhang Tian Yi or Liu Wang Yun to come with you. Is that okay with you?" Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Huang Wen nodded his head without any hesitation, "Of course, no problem. In fact, I''d like to travel alone this time. Many strong opponent appeared, fighting against Master Pan Wei yesterday, I realize I need to grow much stronger if I want to stand tall in my life." "Excellent ... but I plan to send tens of men to accompany you. They''re not as capable as Zhang Tian Yi, Liu Wang Yun, Ma Heng, Chen Wu Xuang and Tian Zhong. But they will serve you along the way and fight under your leadership. What do you say about that?", Zhang Hu praised Huang Wen and then gave his suggestion. Huang Wen frowned, having men under his command would reduce many hardships along the way, but at the same time, if he couldn''t lead them properly, then they will turn into nuisance instead. He watched Zhang Hu''s expression. Zhang Hu was putting his poker face, Huang Wen wondered what he was thinking. ''Another test? A challenge? Another lesson?'', Huang Wen wondered. He thought about it and then smiled, ''It could be a test, it could be a challenge or a lesson. A trial or an opportunity. It all depend on how I perceive it. It doesn''t matter what uncle think about it. What''s matter is what I think about it.'' He nodded his head, "If Uncle Zhang willing to entrust this men to me, then I''m grateful to have them with me." Zhang Hu seemed satisfied, "Good, I''ll go to see them prepared. Tomorrow, before you leave, go to see Colonel Yue Rang, he will arrange it for you." Huang Wen replied, "Understood. Tomorrow morning, I will see Colonel Yue Rang before leaving." Zhang Hu asked, "Do you plan to leave early in the morning?" Huang Wen replied, "Yes." Zhang Hu got up and said, "Well, I won''t hold you here any longer then. You should rest early." Huang Wen got up and politely bowed before leaving. He was walking out of the room, when he saw Madame Zhang Hu and Zhang Xuan were waiting for him. "Are you leaving?", Madame Zhang Hu asked. Huang Wen nodded his head, "Yes, I already told Uncle Zhang Hu everything and he agreed. Early tomorrow morning, I will be leaving to my village. Thanks for inviting me to the party, I really enjoyed it." "I see, well ... , Zhang Xuan, why don''t you accompany him in the way out.", Madame Zhang Hu patted Zhang Xuan''s shoulder and walked toward her husband. Huang Wen politely bowed once again and left, Zhang Xuan walked next to him, they didn''t say anything for a while. They were on the porch when Zhang Xuan asked, "So ... you are leaving tomorrow morning?" Huang Wen nodded, "Yes, I''m sorry I didn''t tell you earlier. I really wanted to tell you first, but I guess I''m afraid you won''t agree." Zhang Xuan sighed bitterly, "What kind of person do you think I am? Of course I don''t want you away from me again, but you go to find your parents, of course I won''t make it hard for you." Huang Wen stopped and gently pulled her closer, "I''m sorry." Zhang Xuan leaned closer and replied, "Okay, apology accepted." They stayed closed for a moment and then Huang Wen pulled himself away, "I guess, you better go back now." Zhang Xuan asked, "Tomorrow, will you come to see me before leaving? Huang Wen shrugged his shoulder and sighed, "Uhm ... sorry ... I''m afraid not. I''ll be leaving very early. I''d like to go quietly. Is that okay?" Zhang Xuan pouted, "I already suspected it ... sometimes you are acting weirdly for no good reason." Huang Wen said, "Yeah ... I hate good byes ..." "Well, mother said, I can go to your place tonight ... ", said Zhang Xuan sheepishly. "Uh ... what ... ?", Huang Wen was dumbfounded to hear that. "Oh ... come on ... don''t make me say it again.", said Zhang Xuan as she pulled him to walk along with her. "Are you sure your parents okay with it?", Huang Wen asked. "I don''t know about my father, but mother said its okay and if she said its okay, my father wouldn''t dare to say the otherwise.", replied Zhang Xuan. "But ... ", Huang Wen still hesitated. "Of course, if you don''t like it ... ", Zhang Xuan stopped and stared at Huang Wen. "No, no, of course I like it.", Huang Wen quickly answered. "Are you sure you want me to come to your place?", Zhang Xuan asked again, pretended to be angry with him. Huang Wen laughed, he found it cute. Before Zhang Xuan could react, he grabbed her and lifted her into his arm, "I''ll show you how much I like the idea." "Put me down ... people will see us.", Zhang Xuan squealed. "Only if you promise to obey all my command tonight.", said Huang Wen. "No way ... ", Zhang Xuan halfheartedly struggled in his arm. "Then I will carry you all the way to my place.", said Huang Wen. "You''re evil ... ", Zhang Xuan pouted. "Yes, I am.", said Huang Wen smiling. "Okay, I promise. Now put me down.", said Zhang Xuan with reddened face. That night Zhang Xuan spent the night with Huang Wen. Whatever Madame Zhang Hu taught Zhang Xuan last night, it must have worked well. Huang Wen must admit that he was unwilling to leave Zhang Xuan that morning. When he woke up that morning, he was thinking of quietly left her, but then he began to look at her and didn''t want to leave. He snuggled and caressed her and before long, they were quietly made love. So at the end, it was still a happy day for Huang Wen and Zhang Xuan. Though probably not so much for Zhang Hu. Good thing, Huang Wen left Nanping early in the morning and didn''t go to see Zhang Hu before leaving. Along with Huang Wen, thirty strong men followed him, Yue Rang prepared enough rations for three days, basic tools and medicines. Everyone was equipped with rifles and pack of ammo. Chapter 56. The Demon Lords. In the biggest room, on the top floor of the tallest building in Changsha, the demon lord, Wang Yuxue, sat on his comfortable, big, leather office chair. He was looking at the city, through the large windows behind him. It was noon and the sky was clear, but people who lived in Changsha could feel the darkness that covered them all. Wherever you lived in Changsha, you could feel this unseen pressure. You couldn''t help but depressed and scared, for no reasons. People easily angered but even when they were angry, no one dared to even lift their finger and cause any commotion. In certain sense, people lived peacefully. There was no crime. People could walk in the middle of the night without afraid being mugged. People could let their door opened while they slept and no thief would dare to steal from their homes. Women could wear bikini on the street and no one would try to harass her. Just imagine the safest place on earth and Changsha would fit the description. It was probably also the most productive city on earth by that time. Everyone worked diligently. Public service was running perfectly. Everything was in schedule.Nobody went late to work. Nobody secretly wasted time at work. Everything worked like a perfect Switzerland clock. It should be the best place to live on earth, but people lived in constant fear for no apparent reason. Perhaps because they knew, there was one existence who watched them all from the tallest building in their city. Perhaps because they still remembered the day when Wang Yuxue entered the realm. It wouldn''t be too exaggerated if someone said the city was flooded by blood. Or that the cries of the people could be heard from the heaven. Within a day, he ruled over everything in Changsha and made sure everyone knew who had their life in his hand. Wang Yuxue was sitting on his chair, when a jet black flying object, flew toward his office. It went directly toward Wang Yuxue. It flew so fast, from the moment it could be seen from Wang Yuxue''s office, until it almost hit the window, took less than a minute. Wang Yuxue sighed and waved his hand. A strong gale of wind along with hundreds of ice in various size, hit the window in front of him. In one second, the window was gone. The broken glass flew toward that flying black object, but unseen force stopped them. Now, the broken glass were falling to the street, many people were heavily injured. It was broken into small pieces, but since it fell from such height, it was like hit by an arrowhead by the time it fell on them. The black jet object that flew toward Wang Yuxue, entered his office through the hole that used to be a window. "Wang Yuxue, looks like you didn''t meet any opposition when you entered the realm.", said that black jet object. It was a man in his twenties with black hair, black eyes and pale skin. He wore black leather jacket and black jean. "Wang Yuehei ... I heard you didn''t have any luck at Fuzhou.", said Wang Yuxue. Wang Yuehei growled, "Some old fag thought he could stop me." Wang Yuxue laughed, "Well, it seemed he did some nice work at Fuzhou. I''ve spread my influence as far as Quanzhou. Give me few more days and my influence will reach Fuzhou, what do you say about that?" Wang Yuehei coldly replied, "I say don''t expand to the east. You can go west or north, but from Fuzhou to the east is mine. I had some setback but it won''t be for long. If you insist on expanding your territory and touch mine, I swear, I''ll make you regret it." Wang Yuxue calmly answered, "Now, now, don''t get too serious about it. The King sent us to dominate this country. We shouldn''t compete against each other, it would be embarrassing if we fail to conquer this country. Rather we should work together, so we could finish our mission faster than those who were sent to other countries." "It was wrong when we thought that it would be an easy job to do. I already noticed that in several province, human began to gather and form a strong army. While our kin were spread out all over the land, many of those morons even get killed by human. I warn you, we should never underestimate them. Listen, how about this, why don''t you move your forces to Changsha? We could work together and steadily expand from this city.", Wang Yuxue ended it, with an offer for Wang Yuehei. Wang Yuehei didn''t give an answer for quite some time. He was prideful in nature, of course it was common for demon lords to be prideful but Wang Yuehei was more prideful than other demon lords. The fact that Wang Yuxue already expanded his influence to several cities hurt his pride. Although he agreed with Wang Yuxue''s opinion in general, he didn''t want to enter the alliance. Not now, when he only had Fuzhou while Wang Yuxue had four other cities aside from Changsha. After a while, he answered, "No need. Such alliance is not necessary. You expand to the west, I''ll expand to the north and east. As long as we don''t stand on each others way, it''s enough. We''ll conquer this land. I don''t need your help to do my job." Wang Yuxue coldly smile, "If you say so ... Just remember what would happen to us, if we haven''t conquered this country by the time The King enter this realm." Wang Yuehei slightly trembled by fear when Wang Yuxue mentioned The King but he quickly recovered. "Seven years, it is still seven years from now on. I will conquer half of this country in three years. If by that time you haven''t finished your part, I will give you a hand.", Wang Yuehei answered arrogantly. Wang Yuxue nodded his head, "If you have the confidence to do so, then be my guess. I''ll conquer from Quanzhou to the west. I''ll let you work on, from Fuzhou to north and east." "For me, it''s Guangdong, Hunan, Hubei, Shaanxi and all west of them. For you it will be Jiangxi, Anhui, Henan, Shanxi and all east of those province. While we divide Fujian into two. I''ll keep a hold of the cities that already under my influence. You can conquer the rest of Fujian if you wish.", said Wang Yuxue to close the deal. Wang Yuehei nodded his head, "Deal." Wang Yuehei left the place without much words, as soon as he had Wang Yuxue''s promise, he left Changsha and returned to Fuzhou. Less than a minute, he could no longer be seen from Changsha. Such was the speed of a demon lord and Wang Yuehei wasn''t even specialized in speed. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Wang Yuxue still sat and watch toward the direction where Wang Yuehei disappeared. Half an hour later he closed his eyes, unseen by naked eyes, his spiritual sense spread out all over Changsha, he was looking for someone. There were hundreds of mid level demons and thousands of low level demons worked for him, here in Changsha. He gather all his demons in Changsha, while in his other cities, he set up humans as his representatives. He put some sort of magical tattoo on their body that gave them access to a small part of his existence. He could communicate with them through this link and through this link, these people received the ability to control, low level to mid level zombies. Only handful of higher level zombies like Ding Yun were strong enough to resist their mind control. Through millions of zombies in the other cities, the demons who were living in Changsha, received their share of power and raised their strength. If anyone wanted to attack Wang Yuxue''s force, then first they need to go through millions of zombies and their fellow human who worked for Wang Yuxue. Once they got through, they would face, thousands of Wang Yuxue''s low level demons. If they still got through, then they would be met by hundreds of Wang Yuxue''s mid level demons. And as long as Wang Yuxue expanded his territories, through his zombies army, each of Wang Yuxue''s demons would grow stronger. It took some time, but Wang Yuxue finally found, the demon he was looking for. ''Fengsu, come to my place.'', he said through the spiritual sense. A mid level demon was meditating when he suddenly heard Wang Yuxue''s call. Quickly he opened his eye and ran toward Wang Yuxue''s office. ''On my way, my lord.'', he replied. This mid level demon, was no other than Fengsu, the one who previously met Huang Wen near Yuan Ge village. From his speed, it seemed he broke through several levels since the time he lived near Yuan Ge village. Now, he was live in one nice apartment in Changsha. He had two female slaves and two male slaves, ready to do any of his bidding. Some other mid level demons, even lived in a much higher standard and even the low level demons had at least two slaves to serve them. The demon''s hierarchy was easily formed, anyone who was stronger than you would have higher position than you. You did anything he or she asked from you, until he/she or stronger demon said the otherwise. Wang Yuxue was the strongest in Changsha, as such he was the one who had the ultimate authority over all demons in Changsha. Fengsu ran as fast as he could, to go to Wang Yuxue''s office. An hour later, he was sitting in front of Wang Yuxue. "Do you know the incident, where a young man killed one of our human servant in Nan An?", Wang Yuxue asked. Fengsu nodded his head, "Yes, lord." "I heard from several sources, that you actually met this young man before. Is that true?", asked Wang Yuxue. For the second time Fengsu nodded, "Yes, lord. I was residing near a small village by that time. A small village west of Fuzhou." Wang Yuxue nodded his head and said, "Tell me everything you know about his young man." Fengsu quickly told Wang Yuxue everything he knew about Huang Wen. He hid nothing from Wang Yuxue. Including the fact that he sent Huang Wen to kill another demon, it wasn''t such a big deal after all. Wang Yuxue frowned a bit, but decided to let it passed. When Fengsu finished his story, Wang Yuxue asked, "Hmm..., so this young man, Huang Wen, he was quite strong even among humans, was he?" Fengsu nodded his head, "Yes, lord." For a few minutes, Wang Yuxue seemed to be lost in thought. When he turned his attention back to Fengsu, there was a smile on his face. "Fengsu, I will give you an important assignment. If you agree to do this, I will give you links to two thousands zombies.", said Wang Yuxue. Fengsu secretly wondered the reason behind Wang Yuxue''s offer. For demon lord like Wang Yuxue, they could give him any order and he must obey. Wang Yuxue continued, "I want you to help this man to grow stronger. Just strong enough to slowdown Wang Yuehei''s progress in conquering the land. Do you understand?" Fengsu''s eyes lit up, now he understood. Wang Yuehei''s arrival at Changsha was known to all demons in Changsha. It seemed, somehow Wang Yuehei offended Wang Yuxue. Now Wang Yuxue wanted to secretly give a lesson to Wang Yuehei. Just a slapped on the wrist, not enough to make Wang Yuehei''s plan failed. But enough to give Wang Yuehei a headache. Since he would secretly plan against another demon lord, Wang Yuxue didn''t want to force him to accept the mission. But he offered a great deal of reward, if Fengsu agreed to help. Fengsu carefully asked, "What if Lord Wang Yuehei find out about me?" Wang Yuxue smiled and said, "He''s better not ... or you will die before you could tell him about me." Fengsu nodded his head, it was just expected. Wang Yuxue, "You can leave. I''ll give you a day to think about it." Fengsu was about to leave the place, his hand was on the door''s handle, when he turned and said, "I''ll accept it." At this time, of 300 mid level demons who resided in Changsha, Fengsu''s was ranked at 122th. If he had 2,000 more zombies linked to him, he would be able to grow stronger, faster than several demons above his current level. He might be able to enter the top 100 in the next few months. Without that 2,000 zombies, it will be close to impossible to move up in rank. Since the distribution of zombies was directly linked to your rank in strength. Wang Yuxue smiled, "Good ... , I don''t care how, when or where. You know what you need to do and this conversation never happened." Fengsu nodded his head, "Understood." A few minutes later, from his office, Wang Yuxue stood near the hole that used to be the window of his office and watched Fengsu who was leaving the building. "Yuehei ... Yuehei ... you want to conquer your share of land in three years? We''ll see ... " Chapter 57. Ding Yuns Determination. After he left Huang Wen, Ding Yun kept moving to the south until he almost reached the sea. He killed other zombies whenever he found them. Unfortunately, his level was too high and the required experience to reach the next level was high as well. Since he only hunted zombies, the progress was very slow. But he didn''t give up, in fact with his low intelligence, he actually didn''t know how to give up. He kept on killing zombies and slowly accumulated more experience. A few days later, he reached the next level. With a glee, he spent the stat points into his Spirit stat. "Name : Ding Yun" "Level: 27 (0/618)¡å "Class: Ghoul Warrior." "Title: - " "Strength: 27 Agility: 23 Vitality: 22 Stamina: 40/40 Spirit: 8/8 Health: 36/36" "Active Skills : Intimidate Lvl.2." "Passive Skills : Feast lvl. 2." "Equipment : - Spiked metal gauntlet (+10 defense, +5 Attack). - Steel heavy mace (+40 Attack)" This time, when he heard the female voice, who was announcing his status, there was something stirred in his memory. "Girls...", said Ding Yun. Now he knew, why he wanted to listen at the announcement so much. Girls, yes, he likes girls. They were pretty. They were cute. There was also something men and women do for fun. Ding Yun surely an exceptional case. The moment he gained more insight into his memories, the first thing that came up in his mind was... It was his porn collection. "Ah...", he began reminiscing the old times. Ding Yun stood there, unmoved, he poured all his concentration to dig more from his memories. One by one, every fact or myth or fantasy, he used to have, was regained. He was standing there, one day and one night. Perhaps even the most diligent meditator in the world would bow to his concentration and determination. After one day and one night, finally he woke up from his deep meditation. "Ah... ", once again he sighed. "I better... check... it...", he said to himself. Quickly he unzipped his pant and checked. "Oh .... I ... still have it... ", he smiled in relief, when he saw his little brother was still there. "Hmm ... should ... check everything ....", Ding Yun said to himself. What a weird scene, a male zombie stood in the middle of nowhere with his pants down, was meticulously checking on his private part. "Okay ... it ... seem .... everything ... is in its place ... and there is ... no injuries ...", Ding Yun finally satisfied. He stood there for a while before slapped his thigh, "Right ... gotta check ... its ... performance too ..." Now, it was even weirder than the previous scene. A male zombie, in the middle of nowhere, was diligently stimulating his private part. Ding Yun was occupied with his "perverse" activity for about half an hour before he stopped. "No .... no .... It''s not ... reacting ... at all ....", Ding Yun lamented his limp private part. It was the end of the world for Ding Yun. He didn''t worry about zombies invasion. He was one of them now. He didn''t worry about demon lords who was trying to conquer the land. His biggest worry was his currently impotent penis. "Wait ... I need... to ... think ...", he closed his eyes and thought hard. It took him another day, before he opened his eyes. "I ... can''t ... think ... anything ... I ... I need ... higher spirit stat .... must .... improve ....", he gritted his teeth and determinedly left the place. He searched the nearest village or town, where zombies usually gathered. Whenever he found zombie, he would kill them without any discrimination. It took him 2 days and 1 night, to reach another level. By the time his spirit stat reached 10, he began to sense low level demon near his location. He could feel it, whenever a demon tried to take control over his mind. Within a week, Ding Yun traversed more than 300km, from Fuzhou toward Guangzhou. He killed 4 low level demons and more than 2000 zombies. He broke through 4 levels and reached level 31. He spent all his earned stat points to his spirit stat. He spent one skill point, that he got when he reached level 30, to improve his Feast skill. Unfortunately, since he never took care of his equipment, all his mid level items, was damaged. Now, he only had a generic sword as a weapon. His current stat was : "Name : Ding Yun" "Level: 31 (376/880)¡å "Class: Ghoul Warrior." "Title: - " "Strength: 27 Agility: 23(23) Vitality: 22(22) Stamina: 40/40(40) Spirit: 16/16(16) Health: 36/36(36)" "Active Skills : Intimidate Lvl.2." "Passive Skills : Feast lvl. 3." "Equipment : - Generic long sword (+20 Attack)" Ding Yun victoriously raised his fist to the air. He just spent 2 stat points on his spirit stat. Now his mind worked faster and everything seemed clearer. "Hmm..., it seems, since I became a zombie, my body is slightly changed. I can go for days without food. My heart rate extremely decreased. And my nervous system ... , my senses ... . Hmm, my hearing is fine. My nose seems to be more perceptive to the smell of fresh meat and blood, but at the same time I don''t find rotten smell disturbing me." "My eyes are good.", he continued. "The biggest problem is my skin, my sense of touch, it close to none. I can stab my arm and don''t feel much pain at all. The same thing happens, down here.", said Ding Yun as he rubbed his limp private area. Ding Yun scratched his cheek, "But... isn''t it says that brain is our most important sex organ." He quietly thought about it and then decided, "Okay, let''s try to check it out." He closed his eyes and fantasized. Before long he opened his eyes and smiled, "Yes..., it gives some reaction, but it seems I need more stimulating situation." Ding Yun gulped as his mind formed a dangerous plan. He thought to himself, ''It''s a bit immoral and quite dangerous but ... I must ... just this once. Just to make sure. I could live for thousands of years but if I have to live for thousands of years without sex, I''d rather die.'' He hesitated for a moment, but then he slapped his face and shouted, "Okay, let''s do it! Too bad I already cleared this place. Okay..., first, I need to find a village or town nearby." Ding Yun jogged along the road. It was the easiest way to find another town or village. Ding Yun was lucky, because it didn''t take more than few hours when he found a small town. Unfortunately, he accidentally met with a horde of zombies, led by one of Wang Yuxue''s servant. He led his horde of zombies to surround hundred or so survivors. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. "Ha ha ha ha ha .... Now, you have two choices. Surrender or die.", said the man. The leader of the survivors shouted angrily, "Traitor! Do you think, we don''t know what is going to happen to those who surrender to you? Never! We will never surrender! Better die than be your slave!" The man who serve Wang Yuxue just laughed, "Fine, The Demon Lord need more souls, so I have no problem if you choose to die." The survivors cheered each other and held onto their weapons. Old and young, women and men, no one was willing to surrender. Wang Yuxue''s servant''s cruelty was known in that province. They flaunted their cruelty openly. They and their men, raped and murdered hundreds of survivors, wherever they went. "My soldiers ... kill all the men!!!", Wang Yuxue''s servant shouted. All the zombies charged into the survivors. There were tens of thousand zombies and only hundreds of survivors. Each survivor fought desperately but the zombies were too ferocious for them. Within minutes, half of the survivors died. Ding Yun couldn''t believe what he saw. Back then in Fuzhou, Zhang Hu managed to bring everyone to leave Fuzhou, before Wang Yuehei entered Fuzhou. This was Ding Yun''s first time, seeing how the demon lord''s servant, led an army of zombies to kill his own kind. "Outrageous !!!", Ding Yun roared angrily. "Traitor ! Dog! Pig! You piece of shit! I''ll kill you!!!", he brandished his sword and ran straight to Wang Yuxue''s servant. Wang Yuxue''s man was watching the zombies. He didn''t see Ding Yun who came from behind. When he heard Ding Yun''s footstep, it was too late for him. He only saw Ding Yun''s flashing sword and the next second, he was already facing King Yama to receive his punishment. But unfortunately, killing him, didn''t help the survivors. The zombies who had no one to control them, were running amok among the survivors. For a few seconds, Ding Yun watched the scene helplessly, but then he gritted his teeth and charged toward them. Ding Yun might be a pervert, but he couldn''t see them slaughtered without doing anything. Any zombies who sensed Ding Yun''s presence, began to run away from him. Ding Yun moved through the parted away zombies, but there were too many of them. Ding Yun could only watch the survivors were devoured by the zombies one by one. He didn''t give up, even if he could only save one person. The leader of the survivors arranged his member to form a circle, with the weakest among them were positioned in the middle. That was why, it took only few minutes for the zombies to kill all the survivor, once the outer layer, which was formed by their strongest member, was breached. Ding Yun ran as fast as he could. By the time he reached the survivors, the last few zombies who still attacked the survivors, were running away from Ding Yun''s presence. Leaving a young woman in her thirties, who was standing in the middle. She was holding a small girl and covering her from the zombies. A sense of accomplishment poured on Ding Yun''s wrenched heart. At least he saved someone, he saved two person. His effort wasn''t totally wasted. The woman still hugged the child tightly, closed to her body. She didn''t realize that the attack was over. Ding Yun approached her carefully. Gently he put his hand on her shoulder. Ding Yun approached her carefully and gently said, "You''re safe..." He repeated a few times, before she slowly lifted her head and saw him. It was like the scene from a horror movie. She was half conscious, her eyes began to change its color. Blood was dripping from her closed mouth, that chewing something. The child was dead. Ding Yun stood dumbfounded, it took him few seconds to realize what was happening. He was too late after all. The zombies bit her. She was infected. By the time Ding Yun reached her, she was busy eating the child. The child whom, she was previously protecting. Ding Yun lifted his head up to the sky and screamed. The woman stood there and watched. She wasn''t fully transformed into a zombie by then. While Ding Yun felt all his strength was sapped away by the shocking revelation. He couldn''t accept the end of this incident. He was standing there, staring at the woman with a blank look. Few minutes later, the woman began to sense Ding Yun''s presence as a threat. With her slow awkward movement, she tried to get away. It snapped Ding Yun out of his trance. He watched her, walked away from him. He remembered the reason, why he went to look for a town or village, in the first place. She was pretty and had a long hair. She was slim with the right curve on the right place. Her skin hadn''t turned to the grayish zombie like. He felt guilty with what he was going to do to her, but at the same time he couldn''t find any reason, why he shouldn''t do it either. At least, aside from his troubled conscience. At the end, it was the worse part of him that won the debate. Ding Yun easily caught her. He was too strong for her. He easily tackled her down and began to rip her shirt. Slowly but surely, his body reacted to the stimulating experience. Her statue like expression, wasn''t show any fear. It reduced much of his guilty feeling. She was struggling to get away from him, which only added the fuel on Ding Yun''s burning lust. By the time, both of them was fully naked, Ding Yun''s private part was fully erect. He thought of nothing but satisfying his desire. Ding Yun gently savored every moment and every part of her, before he turned her and entered her from behind. He didn''t hurry, he did it gently and it was took a very long time before he reached the climax. Fortunately, there was no zombies who dared to interrupt his business and as he was going to cum, something weird was happened. Ding Yun didn''t know when it began, but she stopped struggling. She was moving along with him. He couldn''t think anything at that time, he was too occupied to think anything. He pumped harder and she moaned in pleasure. The sound of her moaning, sent Ding Yun to heaven. When it was finally end, they were laying on the bloodied grass. Dead bodies were scattered around them. Ding Yun was staring at the starry sky, with the woman snuggling in his arm. He didn''t want to think anything. Something must happened during those time, but he didn''t want to think anything for now. He just wanted to savor every seconds and every minutes. Chapter 58. Ding Yuns harem. Ding Yun was a bit overwhelmed by his first sex experience. When all the euphoria subsided, he began to regret it. It was far from what he called romantic. There was no love involved in the process, he was forcing her to do it. All around them, there were corpses. When he got up and sat. He took a good look at himself and her, their body were covered in dirt and dried blood. Ding Yun was sitting in there, feeling miserable. It was true that he was known as a pervert and he didn''t deny it. But to tell the truth he dreamed a long lasting romantic love. It would be a lie, if he said he didn''t enjoy it, but it wasn''t a lie when he said that he wished things didn''t happen that way. Slowly he got up and took her hand, "Come, let''s clean you up." He took her to one of the houses there, he gave himself and her a bath. He dried her and put clothes on her. When it was all done, he wondered what he should do with her. "Would you come with me?", he asked her. There was no answer, she just stood there and looked at him with blank expression. "I''m leaving to Guangzhou. I want to find my parents. They live in a small village north of Guangzhou.", Ding Yun talked to her and just as expected, he got no answer from her. Ding Yun sighed, "Well, I guess, we''ll need some clothes for you." He took several clean clothes for her, put it on a backpack and strapped it on her back. He also found a pair of boot for her and helped her to wear it. Ding Yun said, "Gosh..., you should learn how to do things for yourself." The funny thing was, he found it pleasant to take care of her like that. When all was done, he took a few steps back and had a good look at the result. "Well, its not that bad. Right?" "Okay ... I''m ready to go and I guess we better hurry. I don''t want to be trapped here like the last time in Fuzhou. Those demon lords could be scary when they''re angry and I just killed one of their man." "By the way, how I should call you?" "What''s your name?" Ding Yun pretended to listen and then said, "Oh... I see, nice to meet you A Fei, my name is Ding Yun. Now let''s get going." Ding Yun packed some clothes for himself. Usually he never cared about changing clothes, he was a zombie, why did he need to take a bath and changed clothes? But suddenly he wanted to take care of himself better. He left the house and turned to check if she followed, to his delight, she did follow. He left the village. Once in a while, he would turn to see if she was still following him. Ding Yun found the woman followed him closely. Whenever he walked, she would walk. Whenever he stopped, she would stop. Something must be happening during their intercourse. He tried to talk to her, but she didn''t show any sign of awareness. "There must be something ... ", Ding Yun talked to himself. "What happened back then?" Ding Yun was thinking about the woman, as he walked toward Guangzhou, in its own way, it was similar to how Huang Wen analyzed his fireball skill. Unfortunately, Ding Yun''s spiritual stat was far below Huang Wen and as a zombie, his spiritual sensitivity was close to zero, to begin with. It was only after he poured many of his points to raised it that he finally regained most of his old self. "Hmm ... after I raised my spirit stat to 16 points, I began to think clearly ... The things that seem fogey for me back then, now is clear for me. Isn''t it the same situation?" Ding Yun turned to look at the woman and thought to himself, "I could feel that there was something that connected her to me. Perhaps if I raised my spirit stat to another level, then it will be much clearer to me." Once he was determined to do something, he didn''t hold back at all. Both of them, didn''t need much food. They could go for days without eating anything. When they needed to eat something, they could eat raw meat. If forced by situation, they could even eat other zombies. Now, that he regained his old self, the act of eating raw even rotten flesh, disturbed Ding Yun, but if he observed it objectively, he realized that his current body and nervous system actually like it. It troubled him, but at the same time, it made his journey much easier compared to Huang Wen''s. His passive skill, Feast, helped him to regenerate his health whenever it dropped from injuries. Even better, it was restored his stamina as well. In Huang Wen''s case, he had to stop between hunting because he was running out of stamina. But Ding Yun could just feast on the zombies whenever he needed more stamina. That meant, Ding Yun could hunt non-stop. It was hard to find demons, the closer he was to Wang Yuxue''s Changsha, the harder it was to find demons. Most of them decided to join with Wang Yuxue in Changsha, where they could grow stronger without much risk. Some demons still choose to stay on their own territory because in Changsha, the number of zombies they could have, would be determined by Wang Yuxue. It was nearly impossible to improve your rank among other demons because stronger demons would earn more zombies for them to use. When he hunted, the woman would show some life in her. She fought ferociously against other zombies. Whenever she successfully killed another zombie, it was Ding Yun who would receive the experience. This fact, bothered Ding Yun a lot, since he was expecting her to raise her level too. Since she couldn''t raise her level, Ding Yun needed to protect her during the fight. Fortunately, with his strength and speed, he could easily overwhelmed other zombies. Even zombies who were in 10something level, was no match for Ding Yun. That was how they spent the next few days, if they were not hunting then they would rest. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. Whenever Ding Yun desired her, as if she could read his mind, she would come to him and began to undress. It was really convenient for Ding Yun but aside from the fun, he began to put together the hints. She didn''t receive experience whenever she killed other zombies, instead he did. She seemed to be spiritually connected to him, somehow. "Isn''t it a bit similar to the way, those demons enslaved zombies?", Ding Yun talked to her. It become a habit now, whenever he thought about something, he would talk to her as if he was having a discussion with her. He felt that it was the right answer, "It''s just that I don''t have enough spiritual power, knowledge or skill. If I do, then I might be able to have bigger control over her. Right now, you only knew when to follow, fight and sex, because at this moment, that''s all the signal I can send to you." "Wait... A Fei, doesn''t it means, I could have an army of zombies on my own?", Ding Yun suddenly realized the possibility. "But... ", he scratched his nose. "I can''t imagine doing it with a man.", he cringed at the thought of having sex with a male zombie. "hey A Fei, I''m not judging anyone okay, I just don''t want to do it.", he said. "Hmm ... A Fei ... don''t you want sisters? You won''t be jealous, do you?", he had perverted grin on his face. The next day, Ding Yun set a goal to capture one more female zombies. Unfortunately, it wasn''t easy to find a female zombie to his liking. Many of them were heavily deteriorated from the festering wound. Many didn''t have their limb intact. Even when he found a female zombies, with all limb intact and in pretty good condition, he didn''t try to make her his zombies, until he take a good look at their face. He even went so far as gave them a bath before he made the decision. If Huang Wen saw it, he would ask whether he honestly tried to have an army of zombies, or he try to produce an idol girl group? So it wasn''t strange that despite his hard work, it took him almost an entire month before he found his second female zombie. He had a good feeling when he first saw her. He didn''t waste time to capture her. "This time we got a good caught. A Fei you better work harder from now on.", said Ding Yun. The target was a teenage girl, with hair at shoulder length. She still wore jacket and tight jeans. Her clothes seemed to be in better condition compared to most zombies. Ding Yun quickly ran to catch her, she tried to get away, but easily caught. The moment he turned her around, Ding Yun knew he found a treasure. Even with pale, grayish skin and dark lips, she still look pretty. He didn''t wait for anything to begin his experiment. Which in this case, he forced her to have sex with him as soon as possible. He brought her to one of the house in that area. With the sword, he easily cut all her shirts off. She struggled and tried to bite him. Ding Yun carefully wrapped the jeans around her mouth. He didn''t want to accidentally wound her. He held her body on the floor, firmly but gently, with one hand. While he used the other hand, to spread her leg and helped him to penetrate her. Ding Yun was panting as he energetically banged her. This time he observed his "victim", waiting to see any sign of changes in her. To his disappointment, there was no changes in her and worse, since he was so focused at observing her, he lost the sexual drive that made it possible for him to have sex with her in the first place. His private part grew limp before anything happened in her. He didn''t gave up though. "Ah... I was wrong ... I can''t treat it like an scientific experiment.", Ding Yun sighed. He still held the female zombie down under his body. As she squirmed around to get lose, he felt a bit excited, but not enough to make his penis hard enough to penetrate her. "Now, what should I do? Now, I lost the desire to have it with her.", he was deep in thought when suddenly an idea appeared in his mind. The moment he had the idea, he couldn''t help but excited, and his body responded well. At the same time, his first woman began to undress. This was one of his fantasy, to have threesome, actually he wanted them both to please him. But it wasn''t possible at this moment. Instead he made her, held the other zombies. Fortunately, just having the idea was exciting enough for Ding Yun to make his part ready. Soon he was busy at creating connection to his future second zombie. Few hours later, the same thing happened. It was just intense as his first time with A Fei, this time Ding Yun was sure that something was happened during the sex. He felt like he was into something important here. Unfortunately, he couldn''t have a clear observation during the process. But at least, now he proved that part of his hypothesis was right. Whenever he had sex with other zombies, somehow he linked himself to them, almost the similar way a demon was linked to a zombie. Ding Yun was looking at the two of them happily and proudly, it was something that not possible in his previous life. He had two pretty women who will be faithfully following and serving him wherever he go. Although he needed to work hard to take care of them, since at this moment, they wouldn''t take care themselves. "Ahh... if I know how to have more control over them...", Ding Yun scratched his chin. "Now, follow me, let''s take a bath together, shall we?", he spoke to them. It was easy to predict that within the next few weeks and even months, as he traveled toward his hometown, Ding Yun would surely diligently look for more pretty ladies and included them in his "army". Chapter 59. Huang Wens problem. Huang Wen felt uncomfortable, having the journey with 30 men under his command. He''d rather had the journey all by himself, but he couldn''t refuse Zhang Hu''s offer. Besides, he could learn a thing or two from this experience. At the first day, Huang We led them to Genggu Village, east of Nanping. It took them half day to reach Genggu Village, Huang Wen refused Yue Rang''s offer to bring vehicle with them. He preferred to have the journey on foot. He had his own reason of course and as soon as they secured part of the village from any hostile forces, be it zombies or thugs. He gathered everyone around a big table and laid a detailed Chinese map. "As we can see from the map, if we took main road, then we have to travel a longer route. We also need to move southward, bring us closer to Fuzhou. That was why, I decided to travel on foot.", Huang Wen explained. "So we won''t follow the main road and keep going east. We''ll have to pass several mountains on our way.", one of them said. Huang Wen nodded his head, "Yes, that''s my plan. Deng Zheng, that''s your name right? So what do you think about this plan?" Deng Zheng scratched his chin and answered, "Uhmm... it won''t be easy to go through mountainous area. If we''re not careful, we might get lost." Another man spoke, "The problem would be water. If you get lost in the mountain, it might not be easy to find source of water." Huang Wen asked, "Yu Heng, right? But we have map and compass. Don''t you think we can plan it before we go? And then using the map, we could more or less stay on that route." Yu Heng nodded, "Well, I suppose so. It''s possible, but it won''t be easy. It seem that we take a shorter route, but there is a good chance that it will take longer than taking the main road." Huang Wen nodded, "That''s true, but we will avoid any trouble with the demon lord in Fuzhou." Another man asked, "How strong this demon lord is? I heard people say you killed few demons yourself." Huang Wen shook his head, "I have no idea how strong a demon lord is. I killed few demons, but I don''t think, I can compare them to a demon lord. Besides, if we succeed at finding my parents, then it will be hard to bring them back to Nanping if the demon lord detect us on our way there." "That''s right, Leader Huang, we''re here as your men. You shouldn''t worry too much of our opinion. We will tell you our opinion when you ask us to, but you should decide and we will follow your decision.", said the one who were asking about demon. Huang Wen nodded, "Hmm... I don''t know how to say this. Actually, I feel a bad, having you work under my command. I feel that it is quite selfish of me, to have 30 men to help me finish a mission that had nothing to do with everyone. The mission is about me and my family." Almost together, they shook their head and tried to comfort Huang Wen. "Leader Huang, everyone heard your heroic feat to save those people from Nan An. Everyone also heard of your contribution during the battle of Nanping. Some of us here saw it with our own eyes. You have to believe me, when I say, we all happy to work under your command." "That''s true, when Colonel Yue Rang told us, that he would assign 30 men to serve under your command. Many stepped up and volunteer." "At Fuzhou, Master Zhang also form a rescue team, to save my family. How could this be any different?" One by one, they assured Huang Wen. Huang Wen gratefully bowed to everyone, "Brothers, since you''re willing to help, then I''ll gratefully accept your good intention." "Alright, since we can''t afford to lose our way in the mountain for too long, less we''ll run out of water supply. Let''s plan our route and make sure that every day we''ll reach a village or a brook or river, on our journey." They began to earnestly plan their route. Huang Wen formed a group of five, where each group had someone to coordinate them and made sure no one could be separated and lost in their way at the mountainous area. With that they have six small groups formed, six men who were chosen to lead them were : Yu Heng, Deng Zheng, Yie Tang, Jian Bao, Mi Fang and Yan Chou. "Look, we still have more than seven hours before nighttime. Everyone, let''s have some rest for 30 minutes and then we''ll hit the road again until we reach Chakeng Village, we''ll spend the night there.", said Huang Wen . That was how they began their journey to Huang Wen''s hometown. It was a hard journey but uneventful. Once in a while, they would meet wandering zombies but with Huang Wen''s current level, they posed no threat at all. When they reached their goal for the day, Huang Wen''s men will set up the camp. Sometimes they reached a village and all they needed to do, was to clean few buildings. Sometimes, they stopped in the middle of nowhere, in a clearing near small river, and they will set up tents and everything. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. After couple of days having the journey together, they began to notice Huang Wen''s schedule. He would train Xing Yi Quan and the use of his sword in the morning. Whenever they reached their destination for that day, he would began to meditate. Huang Wen didn''t spend much time with his men. He did make sure that he checked on everyone''s well being. He would talk to the group leaders and sometimes he personally talked to few people randomly. But, perhaps due his introverted personality, he treated them politely, but didn''t spend much effort to befriend them. Even after spending the journey together for a few days, their relation didn''t grow closer. That was why, when his men noticed Huang Wen''s schedule, many were curious, but none dared to ask anything to Huang Wen. One evening Huang Wen accidentally heard their conversation about him. "Do you think that''s how he get so strong?" "Practicing kungfu and meditating?" "Yea" "Isn''t it from killing zombies and demons?" "But we haven''t seen him kill zombies in the past few days." "Besides, even after reaching level 10, it is hard to level up by killing zombies.", another one spoke. "That''s why he didn''t kill them anymore, but if he detected a demon, I guess he will hunt them." Huang Wen was going to join in, but now he hesitated since they were talking about him. He stood there for a few seconds and then quietly left. Sitting alone in his room, he sighed bitterly. Suddenly he missed Ding Yun and Cao Bao. He could only feel at ease with them two.Even with Zhang Xuan, with whom he shared some of his most intimate experience, he couldn''t feel at ease. Whenever he thought about Ding Yun and Cao Bao he felt guilty. Cao Bao, because he was the one who killed him. Even worse after he found out about Ding Yun who could regain his conscience. Ding Yun, because the last time they met, he chose his own position over Ding Yun. Of course at the end, Ding Yun voluntarily left, but for a split second, he was wondering whether he should bring Ding Yun with him or not. "Brother Ding Yun..., I swear, the next time we had chance to meet again. I will treat you better.", Huang Wen silently told himself. He thought about how Zhang Hu and Zhang Xuan might react about his relation with Ding Yun, "Will they be okay? People might hate it. Many were killed by zombies, how they will react if I befriend one?" Huang Wen sighed and thought about them, quietly he shook his head, "No ... , even Zhang Xuan, she gave herself to me, because she want something from me." "Ding Yun and Cao Bao, they''re just there for me. They accept me even when I''m in bad mood and treated them badly. For them it doesn''t matter whether I know how to fight or not. Whether I''m smart or not. Ding Yun, he saw me hesitated to bring him to meet other people as friend. He understand though." Huang Wen shook his head, "No, the next time I see him again. I will treat him better. He is my friend, no matter what people say about him. Even if Uncle Zhang Hu or Zhang Xuan doesn''t like him, I won''t deny him for the second time." Now, that he was thinking about possible conflict between him and Zhang Hu in the future, suddenly he remembered Zhang Tian Yi''s advise. "Wait, if I bring my family to Nanping...." Huang Wen began to doubt the wisdom of his decision that day, "But ... Nanping would be the safest place at this situation. The problem is, once my family live in Nanping, it wouldn''t be easy to get them out of that place. Just like today, it might seem that Uncle Zhang Hu want to help me by giving me command over 30 of his men. But if we look at it from another point of view, it could be said that they are here to keep an eye on me." Huang Wen now in deep thought, "Before I reach my hometown, I need to come up with some sort of plan." Next : Chapter 60. Chapter 60. Meeting Fengsu again. For the next few days, Huang Wen kept wondering what he had to do. The more he thought about it, the more they became a burden rather than helpful. How could he keep his family from Zhang Hu''s reach with 30 of Zhang Hu''s men following him wherever he went? He didn''t show any changes to his 30 men though. Every night he would be troubled by this problem. Part of him began to question Zhang Hu''s intention, but another part of him reproached him for questioning Zhang Hu''s good intention. "He didn''t do anything wrong. I''m just scared by my own thoughts. There will be no end of this if I started to doubt other people''s intention. He sent 30 men to follow under my command and I''m thinking, is he tries to put a shackle on me? But say, he sent me alone, if I doubt his sincerity, then I''ll think since he already has Nanping, he doesn''t care about me anymore.", Huang Wen analyzed his worries. "It would be unfair for Uncle Zhang, since whatever he does, I would suspect him.", Huang Wen concluded. "I might convict a good man out of my paranoia. Doesn''t mean that my fear is not possible to happen, but it is baseless. I don''t have enough proof or reason to believe it is what happen here. So I shouldn''t think of this 30 men as shackles, but just like the first time I heard about them, I will be better if I see them as an opportunity to learn more about being a leader." He took a deep breath, now that he finally reached this conclusion he felt a bit better, "... but still there is one problem. It is also a fact that once my family lives in Nanping. Uncle Zhang Hu will have a greater hold on me." "It might be fine as long as there is no conflict between us, but it will put me in a weaker position if we happen to be on different opinion in the future. What should I do then?", Huang Wen scratched his chin. "Ah ... I wish I could talk to my father about this.", Huang Wen sighed. "I''m wasting time by worrying this. I didn''t properly meditate in the past few days.", Huang Wen shook his head bitterly. He couldn''t think any solution for now. He decided that he better spent the time to do things he could do for now. He took the half lotus position and closed his eyes. Slowly he breathed and observed. Since he didn''t have any techniques to cultivate, he spent time in observing the nature of the force itself. As his spirit stat was improving, he began to notice how the force work. Be it when he killed a zombie or demon and absorbed their soul essence. Or when he formed the fireball out of nothing. The similar essence that was absorbed when he killed zombie and demon, that was the essence, he was trying to extract from the nature. Through similar extraction process he used with fireball skill. The problem was that he had little idea of the nature of soul essence that gave him an experience point. Killing zombies gave him one point of experience, he absorbed it so fast that he didn''t have a proper chance to observe it. If he had this idea when he killed Baihu, he might have enough time to observe and analyze it. Unfortunately, with two demon lords appeared in Changsha and Fuzhou. It wasn''t easy to find mid level demon like Baihu. Most of them decided to join either Wang Yuxue or Wang Yuehei. Both with similar rule in distributing zombies, gave an advantage for the mid level demon over low level demon to grow stronger. Suddenly Huang Wen felt a spiritual being, trying to sense his location. He was alerted. ''Who are you?'', he coldly sent the question. ''Ah, it''s me. Fengsu, long time no see young hero. I''ve heard of your action in Nan An.'', said that spiritual being. ''Ah, it;s you.'', now Huang Wen remember the sense of this demon, it was indeed Fengsu, the demon who used to live nearby Yuan Ge Village. ''Yes, it''s me. By the way, I have a proposal for you.'' , said Fengsu. ''And what''s that? I won''t do anything that will harm other human being.'', Huang Wen replied. ''No, no, of course you won''t. In fact, I''m asking you to work together, to help your own people. In exchange I will teach you several techniques that could help you to achieve that.'', said Fengsu. ''That doesn''t make any sense. Until you can convince me that you''re telling me the truth, I''m not going to cooperate with you.", replied Huang Wen coldly. ''I''ll tell you the truth. I''m working for Lord Wang Yuxue and he wanted me to help you to ruin Lord Wang Yuehei''s plan to conquer everything from Fuzhou to the east within three years.'', said Fengsu. ''Who is this Lord Wang Yuxue and Wang Yuehei?'', Huang Wen asked. He had some guesses, but he wanted Fengsu to confirm it. ''Lord Wang Yuxue, is the demon lord who rules from Changsha. Lord Wang Yuehei is the demon lord who invades your city, Fuzhou.'', answered Fengsu, confirmed Huang Wen''s suspicion. ''Why would Lord Wang Yuxue ordered you something like that?'', asked Huan Wen. ''I don''t know the detail, but a few days ago Lord Wang Yuehei came to Changsha and broke into Lord Wang Yxue''s office. He must have offended him by then. It is known that Lord Wang Yuxue''s is arrogant, even among other demon lords.'', Fengsu answered. Huang Wen silently thought about it. ''So what do you say?'', Fengsu asked. ''But I''m going to be your lord''s enemy later. Why should I help him now?'', Huang Wen asked in turn. ''Do you have a better option? If you want to have any chance at defeating a demon lord, then you should cooperate with me. I can help you grow stronger. I won''t be able to make you stronger than a demon lord. But at least you will be strong enough to disturb his plan.'', said Fengsu. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. ''So you will help me to be strong enough to prevent the demon lord in Fuzhou to conquer the land in three years, but I won''t be strong enough to defeat him. At the end, most likely, he will still conquer the land.'', said Huang Wen. ''Heheheh, well, if you want to put it that way. But do you think you have a better option at this moment?'', said Fengsu. ''Our leader Master Zhang Hu, has the backup of the fairies tribe. Even the grand elder of fairies tribe, imparts some of his knowledge for him.'', said Huang Wen. ''The grand elder of fairies tribe is nothing in the face of our demon lords. Well, you might learn a thing or two from the fairies, but won''t you become much stronger if you learn both from me and from the fairies as well? You might even have the advantage over this Master Zhang Hu.'', said Fengsu. ''Hmm... so you will teach me techniques and in exchange, you want me to ruin Lord Wang Yuehei''s plan?'', Huang Wen asked. ''Yes, you see, you lose nothing in this exchange.'', said Fengsu. ''I''m going to fight against this demon lord anyway. So you can teach me anything you want to, I don''t see any problem with that.'', Huang Wen finally decided. ''Good, like I said, you lose nothing from this deal. I only need your trust.'', said Fengsu. ''Alright, listen I have a problem, let''s see if you can help me to solve it.'', said Huang Wen. ''Let me hear it.'', said Fengsu. ''You knew it already, that I absorbed two demons in the past and now they lived in me.'', said Huang Wen. ''Oh..., so you have the ability to detect them in your soul realm?'', Fengsu seemed surprised. Huang Wen secretly cursed. He thought to himself, ''So you know about it all this time and you said nothing about it? Well, you have no reason to tell me about it in the first place. You''re not my friend and I''m not yours. Thanks, for reminding me of this fact.'' ''No, I couldn''t sense him, but he accidentally showed his existence.'', Huang Wen replied to Fengsu. ''Ah..., really? That demon lack of self control, couldn''t be a mid level demon. But since he''s strong enough to retain some of his consciousness he''s not a low level demon as well. My guess, he is a low level demon at its peak or a low level demon who just broke through into a mid level.'', said Fengsu analyzing it. ''Maybe, anyway, can you teach me a way to fully absorb this demon our of my soul realm. I find it disturbing to have him live inside me.'', said Huang Wen. ''Oh... that would be easy, but once you learn how to fully absorb him, why don''t you use this technique to extort him to teach you a thing or two? You can even use him as your servant, once he is strong enough to leave your soul realm.'', said Fengsu. ''Won''t he betrays me? When he grows strong, what if he possesses me instead?'', Huang Wen asked. ''As long as you''re stronger than he, he won''t be able to possess you. Once I taught you how to confine him, within your soul realm. Which is the first step. If you want to fully absorb him. Then you can check his strength from time to time. When he grows too strong, absorb some of his power, that way you can keep him weaker than you and prevent him from possessing you.'', said Fengsu, feeling satisfied with his answer. ''So there is a way like that. Is it hard to do that?'', Huang Wen asked. ''It''s depend on your talent in controlling your soul realm. The theory is simple and in general it won''t be extremely complicated. I could tell you how to do it now. The problem would be how to apply it. That demon won''t quietly let you confine him. He will try to run away. He will struggle. It''s the fight of will.'', said Fengsu. Huang Wen delighted to hear that. It was one of his troubles. If Fengsu could teach him how to deal with Baihu and Youshe, who currently lived in him. It would reduce much of his stress. It was even better if he could force them to work for him. ''Alright, tell me now. I''ll learn more techniques from you once I''m succeeding in confining him.'', Huang Wen told Fengsu. Fengsu began to tell him, how he could detect the demon''s existence within his soul realm. First he needed to familiarize himself with his own soul realm. Since it was his own, he should be able to tell. Once he was familiarized with his own soul realm, he would be able to detect the demon''s existence within his soul realm. Since they''re not part of his soul realm, no matter how hard they tried to blend in, as long as he diligently look for them, he would be able to find them. Once he could sense and locate their existence within his soul realm, then he could use the technique that was taught by Fengsu to confine them. It was a restricting formation. Once he succeeded in confining them within the formation, he would be able to absorb their strength as much as he wanted to. He could absorb them to nothingness. Or as Fengsu suggested, absorbed them just enough to make sure they wouldn''t grow too strong to possess him. If he wanted to be able to send them for a mission, then Huang Wen must improve his spiritual strength so much that even when the demon was strong enough to leave his soul realm, he could still able to control them, once they entered his soul realm again. Next : Chapter 61. Chapter 61. Subduing the demons within. After Fengsu taught him how to deal with the demon within his realm, Huang Wen began to diligently practice it. It took him two days and two nights, to familiarize himself with his own soul realm. To his delight, recognizing and understanding his own soul realm, help him to understand the soul essence within all natural forces. It was something that wasn''t predicted by Fengsu himself. The demons didn''t know that most human those days, didn''t know how to cultivate the natural forces to strengthen their soul realm. That through certain changes in the natural law and weapons given to them by certain being, they could absorb that essence from zombies and demons. The demons thought that was how human chose to cultivate their strength, simply because it was easier and faster. Little they knew, that the true knowledge of how to cultivate the natural forces was lost to humanity hundreds years ago. Following the industrial age and science, people left the ancient practices which now they called it superstitious and unscientific, simply because they didn''t have equipment to actually measure it. Soon it became part of myth and legend, fantasy that was used in popular fictions. Along with the breakthrough, by realizing his soul realm, Huang Wen could trace how it was related to his physics and how the force could be manifested in several different ways. It could be more physical and affect his bodily attributes like strength, stamina and speed. But it also could be more spiritual in nature. He was yet to fully understand the whole system, but now it was as if a whole new world was opened to him. He began to see the relation between his status information, with his soul realm and physic. Now he could roughly see his condition without having to access the information that was given by the system. If he had to systematically describe of his being, seen based on his current knowledge. There would be "him", his soul and his physics. Each closely related into each other. Both his soul and his physics affect "him", of what he desired, what he felt, etc. The "him" was in command, but if his will was weak then he would easily cancel that command when his soul and his physics was in conflict, or giving negatives feedback. But if his will was strong, then his soul and his physics would obey. In turn, the feedback from his soul and his physics would affect "him", what it was going to decide. Everything he experienced, through his physics and his soul, in turn formed "him". The tricky part of all this business, was that it was not something happened physically. He needed to use his mind and his feeling, where it was hard to separate between illusion and reality. Huang Wen believed he was lucky to have the right personality to thrive in this new world. His introverted personality helped him to be more sensitive and intuitive, something that was important when he was dealing with his soul realm. His stubbornness helped him to be persistent when he met obstacles. If he felt that a new world was opened to him, then he also noticed that there was something that blocked him from entering another realm. It was the information given by the system. He was purposefully accessed the information, the moment it appeared in his mind, he used his spiritual sense to observe it. It seemed like it was appearing out of nowhere, but now that he knew his soul realm well, he could sense a traced of that data coming out of something beyond his soul realm. He tried to use his spiritual sense to follow that trace. He wanted to find the source of that information and hopefully found out the one behind the changes. But whenever he tried, it was as if he met an impenetrable wall. He found nothing but emptiness, but he didn''t believe that it truly appeared out of nowhere. He tried it several times, but he decided that he had a more urgent business right now. He already located Youshe and Baihu in his soul realm. All he needed to do now, was to put the restrictive formation on one of them. Now that he could differentiate between his own soul, Baihu''s soul and Youshe''s soul. He could roughly judge their strength. Baihu seemed was twice stronger than Youshe, but even Baihu was still weaker than him. Huang Wen didn''t dare to risk a failure, they already moved so far into the east and within the next two days, they should reached Gutian Town. Rather than continued their journey the next day, that evening, Huang Wen called the team leaders for a meeting. "Listen, based on our calculation we would enter Gutian Town in two days. It''s just happen that I reach certain stage in my training. I couldn''t afford any failure. That''s why I decide that we should stop in this village for another day or two. During those times, I will do close door training, no one will be allowed to see me. Yu Heng, you will be in charge, when during those days. What do you say about that?" "If Leader Huang trust me that much, then I will gladly accept.", said Yu Heng. Huang Wen nodded his head, "I trust you that much, I''ve been watching you all these days, and I know I can trust you. The other seemed trust you as well. Anyone have any objection?" The other team leaders shook their head, some assured Huang Wen that he made the right choice. Huang Wen nodded satisfyingly. "Now, I have another mission. I would like two teams to scout Gutian Town. If we know the situation before hand, then it will help us greatly. Usually I''m doing such mission, but like I said before, currently I reach a very important stage in my training. I have Jian Bao and Mi Fang in mind, what do you think about it?", Huang Wen asked. Jian Bao and Mi Fang looked around, since no one else seemed objected, they slightly bowed to Huang Wen and said, "If Leader Huang entrusted us with the mission, then of course we would do our best." "Good, I''m going to leave it to both of you to decide, when you''re going to go, which route you want to use. I just want to remind you to be careful. Whatever you find, your main objective is to return and report. Avoid any conflicts as much as you could. Prioritize secrecy.", said Huang Wen. Both Jian Bao and Mi Fang bowed, "Understood." "Alright, the rest of you, follow Yu Heng''s instruction. Keep our base safe, never lose your alertness. I will enter close door training, don''t bother to send food and drink. I will take some with me, enough for two days.", said Huang Wen before he ended their meeting. Huang Wen chose a small house but relatively clean. Before he began to meditate, he went to take a bath. With clean clothes, fresh body and clear mind, he began to meditate. He carefully located Baihu and Youshe. Rather than restricting the weaker Youshe, Huang Wen decided to begin with the stronger Baihu. He believed he had the strength to subdue Baihu and he would take the advantage since Baihu wouldn''t prepared. He had the chance to subdue Baihu quickly without losing much of his strength and prevented Youshe from using that moment of weakness to possess him. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. But if he tried to subdue Youshe first, Baihu might have the strength to possess him after his fight against Youshe. Even if he didn''t dare to try it, it won''t be easy to subdue Baihu, once he was prepared. After some consideration, it was decide that first he would subdue Baihu by surprise. A trail of Huang Wen''s consciousness began to form within his own soul realm. It began as a fog, slowly it solidified and form the image of himself. It wasn''t necessary, but according to Fengsu, it would help Huang Wen to focus, when he created the restrictive formation. He freely moved within his soul realm, Baihu and Youshe, each one of them took the opposite side of his soul realm. Youshe was afraid of Baihu, while Baihus disdained Youshe. It benefited Huang Wen, since the disturbance within his soul realm when he tried to subdue Baihu might be unnoticed by Youshe. There was Baihu, he sat in lotus position, deep in meditation, slowly and secretly cultivating his spiritual power. Unlike Youshe who was restless, Baihu spent most of his time in hiding and gradually grew stronger. If Youshe didn''t deliberately try to take control over Huang Wen back then, maybe Huang Wen would not notice his presence. One day he will suddenly emerged and tried to possess Huang Wen, but thanked to Youshe, his plan was foiled. Now he could only diligently cultivating, hoping that he would be strong enough to possess Huang Wen, before Huang Wen got a hold in a technique to subdue him. Alas, Wang Yuxue sent Fengsu to help Huang Wen and now Huang Wen was equipped with the knowledge to capture Baihu. His consciousness easily blended with its surrounding, after all, it was his own soul realm. Before Baihu aware of his visit, he already placed and connected, three of seven points that will formed the restrictive formation. Baihu who faintly felt something disturbed his progress in absorbing power into his own soul, opened his eyes and to his surprised he found Huang Wen who was creating a restrictive formation around him. ''YOU !!!'', Baihu roared. Huang Wen didn''t give a damn of his anger, he kept on forming the restrictive formation, the fourth point was forming rapidly. Baihu quickly exert his spiritual power to breakthrough the formation. Now, it became the battle of attrition, between Huang Wen''s spiritual power against Baihu''s spiritual power. But with the formation already formed up to the third point, Baihu''s movement already restricted. He couldn''t exert his power freely. Slowly but surely, the fourth point was close to perfectly formed. ''Stop... I beg you stop... '', Baihu began to plead. Within one breath, the fourth point was perfectly formed and Huang Wen now moved to form the fifth point. ''Stop... if I grow stronger, then you will be benefited as well.'', said Baihu. ''Stop struggling and I will show you leniency when we discuss later.'', said Huang Wen. ''DAMN!!!'', Baihu cursed and tried to blast through the restrictive formation. Huang Wen desperately held the formation, he was forced to concentrate on maintaining the current formation and couldn''t form the fifth point. But it was a futile struggle, once Huang Wen put the third point, it was already impossible for Baihu to breakthrough the formation. If he more patient and look for gap, rather than trying forcefully broke the formation, he might have the chance to do so, before the fourth point was formed. But now, with the fourth point was formed, his only chance to escape was closed. Slowly Baihu began lost all of his stored spiritual power and his struggle grew weaker. Huang Wen was relieved and began to form the fifth point in his restrictive formation. ''I submit... I surrender .... now tell me what do you want from me? What should I do'', said Baihu desperately. ''Just wait there obediently, or I will be harsher when I deal with you later.'', said Huang Wen coldly. ''You... I... I''ll call Youshe...'', Baihu tried to threat Huang Wen. Huang Wen snorted, ''And what he will do? Hide? Run? Or you expect him to come and try to obstruct my work here?'' ''...'' ''...'' ''...'' ''... okay I will wait obediently ...'', said Baihu. ''Good ... '', Huang Wen coldly replied, he secretly relieved that Baihu didn''t call for Youshe to come. Based on his personality, there was little chance that Youshe would dare to come, but if he did decide to obstruct Huang Wen, it would be a big problem. With Baihu obediently waited, Huang Wen formed the restrictive formation easily. ''Now, let''s discuss about it.'', said Baihu as soon as the formation formed. ''No, let''s wait until I catch Youshe too. Its your own fault for trying to fight me. If only you obediently wait until I finish.'', said Huang Wen. He then formed another formation enveloping the first restrictive formation. Once it done, he silently flew toward Youshe''s location, carrying Baihu along with him, like a bird in a cage. It was terrible humiliating for Baihu. Youshe wasn''t cultivating by the time Huang Wen approached him, the moment he saw Huang Wen he tried to escape. But Huang Wen wouldn''t let him go that easily. He closely chased him. Wherever Youshe went, Huang Wen always few steps behind him. ''Give it up you fool, you''re inside his soul realm.'', Baihu growled when he saw Youshe didn''t show any sign of giving up. When he heard that Youshe realized the futility of his struggling. He stopped and raised his hand, giving a sign for Huang Wen to wait. But why would Huang Wen listened to him, as soon as Youshe stopped moving, Huang Wen began to form the first layer of the restrictive formation around him. ''Wait... wait...'', Youshe screamed and tried to run, but the circle obstruct him from fleeing. He was about to force his way through when Huang Wen began to form the first point of his restrictive formation. It was the one who made them unable to leave the formation. It was another battle of will between Huang Wen and his prey. ''Just give up. He capture me so why do you think you can escape from him?'', Baihu growled once again. Youshe desperately watched the first point of the restrictive formation formed, even with him trying to prevent it from happening. ''I give up!... I give up...! Just tell me what do you want from me.'', he screamed. ''Shut up and wait until I finish and I''ll treat you leniently.'', said Huang Wen coldly. Unlike Baihu who was a warrior, Youshe sighed bitterly and obediently wait. ''Good ... '', Huang Wen smiled inwardly. With Youshe stop struggling, the restrictive formation formed without any obstruction. Next : Chapter 62. Chapter 62. Gutian Town Huang Wen didn''t have the notion of time when he was inside his soul realm, he didn''t know a night and a day passed since he began his close door training. Currently he was standing before Youshe and Baihu, who were captured within his restrictive formation. ''Now, with we''re captured here. Let us negotiate, what should I do to be freed from this restrictive formation?'', Baihu asked. Huang Wen shook his head, ''Is there something to negotiate here? Don''t you understand your current situation?'' ''Its true you manage to capture us, but then what? Are you planning to stay here in your soul realm forever?'', Youshe mockingly replied. Huang Wen laughed, ''Aren''t you wondering how I suddenly know how to enter my own soul realm, locate you and put a restrictive formation on you? Aren''t you worry, I know more than just put you under this restrictive formation?'' Baihu and Youshe watched Huang Wen in fear. Huang Wen drew something with his finger, obviously both of them knew what it was because as soon as Huang Wen began to draw it, they were frantically trying to breakthrough the restriction. Once Huang Wen finished with the incantation, Youshe and Baihue wailed in pain. Their power slowly sucked by Huang Wen. Huang Wen only left the incantation for a few moments and ended it almost as soon as he completed it. "Now, what do you say about this?'', Huang Wen smugly asked them. Now both demons lost any confident they had before. ''How...'', Baihu stuttered. Huang Wen laughed, ''Yes, aren''t you curious? I knew nothing few days ago, I met no one, read no book and suddenly I know all these things. What if I tell you that a demon, contacted me through spiritual link and taught me all these things?'' ''Why? Why would a demon tell you all these things?'', Youshe asked. ''Because I told him that there is a demon inside me and I want to get rid this demon.'', Huang Wen answered. ''What?! Who is this demon!'' ''I''ll sc**w his f** a**!!'' ''I''ll fix his face until even his parent can''t recognize him!'''' ''I''ll cut his d**k and make him eat it!'' Baihu and Youshe cursed and swore. Huang Wen patiently waited until they calmed down. Even after they stopped cursing and swearing, their eyes still bulged in anger. ''Do you want revenge?'', Huang Wen asked. Baihu and Youshe nodded their head. ''What would you say if I bring him here to accompany you two?'', Huang Wen asked. ''Do it! Do it!'' ''Yes! Kill him! Absorbed him! Bring him here!'' They shouted and yelled. ''Then, I''ll need you to teach me a thing or two, he''s quite experienced and have many tricks. It won''t be easy to kill him. I''m not even confident in defeat him in a fight, if he decide to flee, he''ll escape from my hand for sure.'', Huang Wen said. ''Since it''s already like this. I will teach you all my techniques.'', Baihu said vehemently. ''Yes, me too.'', said Youshe not less vehemently. ''But you shouldn''t kill him once he absorbed into this realm. You can relieve some of your stress on him, but I want him alive.'', said Huang Wen. ''He he he he ... , of course, now that you know how to deal with us. There is no chance for us or him, to escape from this realm or possess you. That would be worse than death.'', said Youshe. ''Master, since you can control our growth now, when you''re strong enough. Would you let us grow strong enough to leave your soul realm?'', suddenly Youshe asked. ''So now, you accept me as your master?'', Huang Wen asked. ''Yes, yes, do I have any choice? Besides to have someone as cunning as you as my master, I''m proud of it.'', Youshe confirmed. ''Good, since you''re willing to obey me. When I''m strong enough to let you grow that strong without endangering myself, I will allow such thing.'', Huang Wen answered. ''Thank you master. I will serve you loyally.'', Youshe hastily answered. ''Master... how about me?'', Baihu asked unwillingly. ''Are you sincerely accept me as your master?'', Huang Wen asked. ''...'' ''Yes...'', Baihu answered. ''Hmm... too bad, I can''t feel your sincerity. Should I let Youshe grow stronger than you?'', Huang Wen asked. ''He is not someone you can trust master. Let me grow stronger than him and I''ll supervise him for you.'', Youshe excitedly proposed. ''Shut up! Master, you can''t trust him at all. He is a deceitful one. He may flatter you one day and curse you another day. I''m different. Once I call you master then I will loyally serve you as my master till the day I perish from this universe.'', Baihu who could imagine his future, if indeed Huang Wen allowed Youshe to grow stronger than him, quickly retorted. ''Do you?'', Huang Wen asked. ''Yes, I do.'', Baihu quickly answered. ''So would you tell me, how can I ensure your loyalty, once you''re strong enough to leave my soul realm? How could I know, you won''t run away when I send you in a mission? The demon who taught me these techniques, thought that I want to absorb you both. He didn''t teach me anything about any tricks to keep you loyal, once you''re not within my soul realm.'', Huang Wen asked Baihu. The truth was, Fengsu of course already taught him the trick. Since it was Fengsu who told him that he could use the demons as his servants, once they grew strong enough to leave his soul realm. Baihu who wanted to show that he was a better servant than Youshe quickly told Huang Wen the trick to keep them loyal, even after they leave Huang Wen''s soul realm. Huang Wen was glad to see that both trick actually in accord one to another. There was slight difference in the techniques itself, but it was nothing major. He could discern that both used the same concept. He could even try to combine it and made it harder for the demons to run away from him. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Huang Wen nodded his head, ''Good, I see you sincerely serve me. While you, Youshe, you kept it a secret from me. I bet you plan to run away as soon as you leave my soul realm.'' Youshe lamented, ''Master, I simply didn''t have the time to tell you this secret. He interrupted me just when I'', going to tell you about this technique.'' Huang Wen scratched his chin, ''Alright, I''ll believe you for now. Now, both of you. Teach me something that would help me absorbed that demon who willingly taught me how to kill you.'' When Huang Wen reminded them of Fengsu, their anger began to boil again. They were fully committed to bring Fengsu to Huang Wen''s soul realm with them. They eagerly discussed with Huang Wen how to trick Fengsu and taught Huang Wen many techniques he could use to defeat Fengsu before he could escape. Baihu and Youshe even willingly allowed Huang Wen to absorb some of their power to strengthen himself. In turn, Huang Wen promised that once he absorbed Fengsu, he would absorb Fengsu''s power until Fengsu became weaker than both of them. The rank between Baihu, Youshe and Fengsu was decided by then. Baihu will be the first, Youshe the second and Fengsu the third. If only Fengsu knew this, he would curse the day he accepted the mission from Wang Yuxue. Alas, he suspected nothing, he believed in his own strength. Even if he couldn''t defeat Huang Wen, he would be able to flee from him easily. Besides, every time he tried to contact Huang Wen, he found him unavailable. ''He must be struggling at subduing the demon. It seemed he only know how to absorb the soul essence of other demons and ghouls. But he didn''t have what it takes to learn advanced techniques. He is nothing but a brute.'', Fengsu thought to himself and chuckled as he felt the rate of his cultivation grew faster after Wang Yuxue distributed more zombies for him. ''It''s going it be a bit hard to make him strong enough to hinder Lord Wang Yuehei''s plan if he is this daft. But, I think it''s safer like this.'', Fengsu told himself. Little did he know, that Huang Wen secretly trained in several techniques within his soul realm. Both Baihu and Youshe didn''t hold anything back from assisting Huang Wen to learn their techniques. Of course, since they were limited by time, at the end Huang Wen would focus on two techniques for now and he wouldn''t be able to master it within days. When Huang Wen finally opened his eyes and left his soul realm, he felt so weak. No wonder, he just spent four days and four nights without eating or drinking anything. His body was numbed from sitting in half lotus position for the whole three days and three nights. Slowly he crawled to the food and drink he brought with him. He forced himself to eat a banana slowly and took a few sips of his prepared honey water. The banana already half spoiled, but he forced himself to eat one of them and drank a glass of honey water. It didn''t much but he was refreshed. He could feel his strength returned bit by bit. Slowly he got up and stretched. Huang Wen carefully did a light exercise. He knew he wasn''t ready to face Fengsu now, he needed few more days to practice his new skills secretly. If Fengsu found out that he learned something new in the past few days, then Fengsu might suspect something. He rested for a few minutes and ate some more, before left the house to see his men. "Leader Huang... are you okay?", two men who guarded the house quickly offered their assistance, when they saw Huang Wen''s poor physical condition. "I''m fine, thanks. Li Yuan, please go call Yu Heng. I want full report of what happened during my close door training.", said Huang Wen. "Ah... it feels good to breathe some fresh air. The sun is nice too. Let me sit on that bench.", Huang Wen stretched his body and enjoyed the fresh air, before went to a small park near his house. "Ho Ban, is there any enemies coming during my close door training?", Huang Wen asked to the guard who followed him closely. "None, but the situation in Gutian Town doesn''t look good.", answered Ho Ban. "What happen in Gutian Town?", Huang Wen was alerted. Ho Ban answered carefully, "The scout teams said, they''re under siege but so far they defend the town well. I heard that the army is there." "The People''s Liberation Army?", Huang Wen asked to confirm. Ho Ban nodded his head. The news made Huang Wen had a deep thought, it was their first time to see the army in charge over the situation. Yu Heng and the other leaders came a few minutes later, they were already gathered in a meeting before Huang Wen called for them. Huang Wen noticed them and hastily stood to greet them. They greeted each other and they asked about Huang Wen''s condition, after all the small talks ended, Yu Heng reported the situation at Gutian Town. http://astoimm.blogspot.com/2016/02/chapter-63-siege-of-gutian-town-1.html Next : Chapter 63. Chapter 63. The Siege of Gutian Town. Yu Heng reported everything they knew to Huang Wen. Gutian Town was under the siege, by an army consist of close to a million of zombies and led by hundreds of elite fighter. Fortunately, at least three PLA infantry division was stationed in Gutian Town, they defended the town courageously. That was why, so far, the army of zombies was prevented from entering the town. If only the army had armored division with them, they would easily break through the siege. Currently it was turning into battle of attrition, the zombies couldn''t get in and those in Gutian Town couldn''t get out. "I didn''t know there is PLA''s infantry divisions stationed in Gutian or near Gutian.", Huang Wen scratched his head. "Must be happened after the changes.", answered one of the leader named Yie Tang. "We don''t know how long they''ve been under the siege, but if they can''t get reinforcement or supplies, soon or later they will be forced to surrender.", said Yu Heng. "Hmm... since the changes, electronic devices began acting weird and its getting worse by day. At first we still could use radio communication, then even the radio communication''s range grew smaller, and now no electronic device working anymore. Even if this infantry division in Gutian Town is part of a bigger army, they will have a hard time to ask for reinforcement.", said Huang Wen. "It is like something changes in the air.", said another, his name is Jian Bao, he was one of two who were sent to scout over Gutian. Huang Wen chose him and another one, because they were more sensitive to spiritual existence compared the other leader. The other one, Mi Fang also had his third eye opened. Mi Fang nodded his head and suddenly asked Huang Wen, "Leader Huang, I know it''s a bit out of topic, but I''m curious about your training. It seems that you''re meditating every day and the last few days you''re doing close door training. Today when I see you, I could see your aura grow even stronger. Some of our men think that you don''t hunt zombies anymore because they hardly give experience but I''m thinking that you find a way to improve yourself through other means. Am I right?" Huang Wen a bit hesitated but decided to answer, "Sort of ..., I found that the same power we got when we kill a zombies or demon, could also be cultivated from the air around us." Deng Zheng said, "Isn''t it similar to Qigong practice? I''ve been practicing Taichi for years, lately, after the changes, my practice give a different result. I could actually feel the energy circulating in me. I hardly sense it before the changes." "It seems when the gate between the demon realm and our realm opened, whatever element that was from the world on that side, began to enter and fuse with our world. That''s why magic and stuff that''s out of legend and myth, now become possible.", said Jian Bao. "Don''t you think that maybe tens of thousands ago. The age when those legends and myths happened. Our world also connected to the demon''s world. Or perhaps even it was one world in the beginning? And by someone or somehow, it was separated and that''s when all those magic and supra natural thing became nothing but a fantasy and at the same time, the universe became more stable. It give the right condition for science to flourished.", Yie Tang gave his opinion excitedly, it was one of his favorite subject. "That quite make sense, these magic things, make the energy around us unstable. Sensitive device like electronic become useless. I had to throw away may laptops and mobile, they just don''t work anymore.", said Jian Bao. "Right, and we all feel it, whatever it is, it grew denser from day to day. I believed, that''s why at first, there is no demon lord. Simply because the environment couldn''t sustain them at that time. The magic in the air isn''t strong enough for them to live in our world.", Yie Tang spoke energetically. "As much as I enjoy this talk, but its nothing but speculation. And whatever it is, it doesn''t change the fact that we''re having a town filled with human under the siege of zombies who are led by human traitors.",Yan Chou grumbled. Some of the other leaders who were close to him before the changes, chuckled. They knew that Yan Chou really hate the talk about the changes. Before the changes, he was skeptical and cynical to any claim of supra natural events, the changes really hit him hard in the face. Not only there was zombie, fairies and demon. Now, people also used magical skill like fireball, healing and other supra natural ability out of fantasy world. But there was something else about Yan Chou and they were waiting for him to show it. "Uhm..., Leader Huang, since it is possible to something similar to experience point by meditating. Does it means we could learn skill by meditation as well? Is that what you''re trying to do when you did close door training?", Yan Chou asked. That was the new aspect of Yan Chou after the changes, he was one of those who were deeply interested in finding out and learning new skills. He interrupted the talk about how the changes, changed the world, because he was desperately curious of Huang Wen''s skill. He spent quite a fortune to buy skill books. He already used all the three active slots. He had few passive skills as well. When he heard the rumors that people could learn new skills by actually went through training, he was extremely excited. Huang Wen smiled, he like most of them. Aside from Yu Heng and Mi Fang, the other leaders seemed quite simple in mind. Not that they were stupid, but rather they were not interested in the power structure within Zhang Hu''s little kingdom. Yu Heng and Mi Fang seemed to have a deeper insight, but Huang Wen didn''t feel any hostility from them too. So after gave it a thought, he couldn''t see why he should keep it as a secret and he told them the similar thing he told Zhang Tian Yi and the others, in the past. "Is that so? So that''s why Leader Huang always meditate every night. How about the close door training? Did Leader Huang made a new discovery? Some new skills?", Yan Chou excitedly asked, the other also interested and listened attentively. Huang Wen just laughed and said, "Well, not really. Let''s talk about the siege of Gutian first, perhaps when we have more free time, I''ll tell you what happened during my close door training." They laughed when they saw Yan Chou''s disappointment, but quickly turned serious once they talked about the siege of Gutian Town. "Mi Fang, Jian Bao, when you watched over the situation in Gutian Town, are there some skirmishes happened during those time? Any attempt from the army inside Gutian to break through the siege? Or the other way around?", Huang Wen asked. "Yes, actually that''s how we able to conclude that there is a PLA infantry division in Gutian. We''ve watched them the past three days and once a day, the zombies attack the town. They will fight for an hour or so and then retreat.", Jian Bao answered. Huang Wen wondered, "Why they do that? Why not commit one large scale attack at once?" The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "We thought about that too, we thought some possibilities. First, maybe they want those in Gutian to surrender rather than slaughtered by the zombies. Maybe those traitors just don''t have the guts to put everything in one big gamble. Maybe they''re waiting a larger force.", Yu Heng answered. "I think there are many possibilities, actually we want to send some men to sneak into their camp and get some information.", said Deng Zheng. Huang Wen shook his head, "Don''t, its too dangerous... we''re not playing a game or an actor in some spy movies. It won''t be that easy to sneak into important or strategic location inside an enemy camp. What if there are many high level human or demon within the rank of our enemy?" Yu Heng nodded his head, "That''s what I said too. We decided to wait for you, but since you stayed in your close door training, longer than your prediction, we''re a bit worry. When you called us earlier, we''re having a meeting to decide, whether we should interrupt your training or act on our own." Huang Wen sighed apologetically, "Sorry, it took longer than I thought. I planned to spend two days but it was harder than I thought." Yu Heng quickly spoke, "No, please don''t miss understand. I''m not saying that we blame you. It''s just that we''re kind of lost for what we should do here." Huang Wen nodded his head, "I understand, now let me think about it." He was thinking quietly, while his men waiting for him to give them instructions. A few minutes later Huang Wen said, "Alright, first, this situation in Gutian Town might be part of something bigger. It might even affect our people in Nanping. The first thing I want us to do, is to send people to Nanping and let them know about this siege in Gutian Town. They should at least, need to prepare for an attack from Fuzhou." They nodded their head and waited. Huang Wen pointed at Mi Fang, "Mi Fang, I want you and your men, return to Nanping and report everything you saw at Gutian Town. Tell Master Zhang Hu, we haven''t had a more detailed information and I''m not asking for a reinforcement here. I just want them to know the situation here in Gutian Town." Mi Fang nodded, "Understood, when should I leave?" Huang Wen said, "Now, I''m afraid my close door training already waste us few days. So return to Nanping now, travel safely. I ask you to go because you''re quite sensitive to demon''s presence. Don''t get caught in any fight." Mi Fang nodded his head once again, "Understood, if so, then I''m leaving now." Huang Wen nodded, "Be careful. God speed." Mi Fang stood and slightly bowed to everyone before left the house to pick up his men. They left that village that day and returned to Nanping immediately. Back to the meeting, Huang Wen gave his second instruction, "The next thing I want us to do, is to spread a spy network around the road between the enemy main camp to Fuzhou. This big army of zombies, most likely, could only be, the army under the demon lord in Fuzhou. If it''s true, then most likely there will be messengers who send report every certain period to Fuzhou." "We will set up our main head quarter in this small village and make a schedule, so that, at any time, there is always two teams who watch for the road between the enemy main camp and Fuzhou." "You want to tackle the messenger and take the report from them?", Yu Heng asked. Huang Wen nodded, "Yes, I''m hoping that from the report, we would be able to roughly tell, what''s their intention and the scale of their plan." "But it might incite their suspicion of our existence.", said Mi Fang. "It should take about 2 or 3 days to travel from here to Fuzhou, which means, they won''t expect a reply for 4-5 days. We should already have a plan by then.", said Huang Wen. Mi Fang nodded his head and then asked, "Then, how about those in Gutian Town?" Huang Wen said, "I plan to breakthrough the siege from another direction, away from this village and enter Gutian Town to contact their leader." Everyone was surprised to hear that, Yan Chou asked, "Leader Huang, are you sure? That''s almost a million of zombies there." "A million is the total, but they are spread around to surround Gutian Town. At most, I just need to fight through thousands of zombies. That won''t be a problem. Besides, don''t you want to see some of my new skills?", Huang Wen laughed. Yan Chou watched Huang Wen with wide opened eyes, "So you do have a new skill..." "Now, let me get a rest, tomorrow morning, I''ll break through the siege and enter Gutian Town.", said Huang Wen, he was ready to end the meeting. "Leader Huang, wait a minute. How about our mission?", Yu Heng stopped Huang Wen and asked. Huang Wen was quiet for few moments before he answered, "Of my family... my village actually still tens of kilometers north of Gutian Town.... "But we already here, how could I blind myself from Gutian Town''s predicament? Besides, since there is an army stationed in Gutian Town, there is a good chance that people from nearby are gathered here in Gutian Town." They listened to Huang Wen''s answer and felt satisfied. It was easier to risk your life, when you believe you''re risking it for some noble purpose. At least that''s how it worked, for some people. Some other might think it was foolish, and could only risk their life for their own achievement. But since Zhang Hu had this certain image about him, those who decided to serve him tend to have this altruism in mind. That''s why people said, birds of the same feathers flocked together. Or maybe it was Zhang Hu or Yue Rang who carefully selected those with such character to serve under Huang Wen''s command. Or it was a coincidence. Who could say for sure which one is the true reason? But it did happened that so far, those who had contact with Huang Wen, tend to have this kind of altruism. Now, did Huang Wen was this kind of person since the beginning? An altruistic heroic personality or at least he had the delusion of becoming one? Did he acted that way, to earn their sympathy? Or did they affected his personality and slowly changed him into such character? Was it intentional in Zhang Hu''s part? Was it fate that decided it happened that way? One could only speculate, one could only watch as the story told. But let asked ourselves this, was there any person in this world who didn''t narrate himself as a hero in his own story of life? Even the worst most sadistic, most perverted, criminal in prison, when narrated the story of his life, wouldn''t he become either hero or victim in his own story? Although some might have a skewed definition of a hero and proudly told how they murdered or raped their victims. Next : Chapter 64. Chapter 64. The Siege of Gutian Town (2) The next morning, Huang Wen was standing over a small hill with Yan Chou and Jian Bao. He was going to break through the siege and enter Gutian Town. Yan Chou and Jian Bao were going to watch the road between Gutian Town to Fuzhou, but before that, they wanted to see how Huang Wen''s going to break through the siege. "I guess there aren''t many zombies here compared to the other locations and there is only one man here leading the zombies.", said Huang Wen as he gave the binocular to Yan Chou. Yan Chou and Jian Bao took turn to use the binocular. There were about ten thousands zombies, led by one man. The man wore leather armor. He carried a shield and a sword. Since the man had such equipment, without doubt, he was one of those who gained power by absorbing soul essence after the changes. Yan Chou and Jian Bao wondered about that man''s level and stats. Huang Wen on the other hand, after he learned about his soul realm and had an insight of how the unseen energy related to his stat. He no longer used his stat windows but learned to know instinctively of his own level and stats. He could also use his third eyes to roughly learn of other people''s level and stats. He no longer thought in numbers, levels and stats. It was less informative but in its own way was far more profound. He could understand or feel every little nuance, things that could not be categorize in term of stats. He watched that man and used his spiritual sense, to read his status and condition. That man was watching over one of Gutian Town''s defense post at that time. He suddenly felt a threat looming over him. He instinctively turned around to look behind him and drew his sword at the same time. For a few seconds his eyes scanned his surrounding and slowly pulled toward the small hill where Huang Wen, Yan Chou and Jian Bao were standing and watching him. He squinted his eyes and could see three men were standing there. The moment his eyes fell on Huang Wen, his heart began to beat faster. It was at that moment, when Huang Wen began to jog toward his direction. They were still far apart from each other, no less than two km away. But fear already began to creep into his heart. He was battle hardened man, how could he be terrified by such feeling. He gripped his sword hard and sent a command to his zombies to attack Huang Wen. Ten thousands zombies moved at the same time. This man obviously much better than Wang Shi, the zombies moved like an organized armies, they were divided in divisions and formed a battle formation. It was far from a mere horde of zombies, it was an army of zombies. They were getting closer by minutes, two kilometers covered in less than ten minutes and the first few zombies began to fell under Huang Wen''s bastard sword. It wasn''t a scene of mass slaughter, the way Yan Chou and Jian Bao imagined. Huang Wen chose to slip through the zombies instead killed them as much as he could. Only when he was cornered and forced to kill that he killed a zombie to open his way toward the man who commanded them. Since he met Ding Yun, Huang Wen grew reluctant to kill a zombie. After all zombies were victims too and unlike his previous thought, a zombie could actually regain their consciousness. While zombies killed human because they lost their memories and was driven by their natural instinct. People like the man who commanded them now, did it consciously. He made a choice to serve a demon and killed his own kin. If he had to judge between who deserved to be killed, the zombies or the man who commanded them. It wasn''t hard for Huang Wen to make the decision. He would choose to kill the man over the zombies, any day. There was also another change in his heart, now that he had the ability to see pass-through the game like setting, experience points, stats and skills. He began to realize that this was a reality. Of course, he always realized that this was reality, but the game like setting became one of his psychological defense, when he had to do something that went against his conscience. He still killed some of the zombies, because it was simply impossible to go through ten thousands of them without killing many of them. But he killed them sparingly. With the game-like information and mechanic gone, some of his old self slowly returned. He lost some of his decisiveness. Even as he was getting closer to his target, there was part of him who wondered, would he really kill him? On the small hill, Yan Chou asked Jian Bao, "Do you see anything special about Leader Huang''s movement?" Jian Bao watched through the binocular and answered, "All the training with the sword and the martial art, surely paid off. He moves easily even when he is surrounded by so many zombies. He doesn''t waste any of his stamina." The man who commanded the zombies also thought that Huang Wen was saving his stamina. They were not entirely wrong, but the truth, after long practice, currently Huang Wen''s passive skill, martial arts had reached another level. With his martial art and with his current insight, Huang Wen''s movement''s efficiency was much improved. He could slaughter his way through them without depleting his stamina. The fight attracted many people''s attention. The soldiers who were defending Gutian Town near that place watched it. Couple other zombie''s commander also watched it. But only the man who became Huang Wen''s target who could feel the threat coming out of Huang Wen and treated him seriously. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. The others watched it as some fascinating fighting scene. Some soldiers began to put a bet on whether he could break through the zombies and reached the town or not. While the zombie''s commander who had no love for their colleagues, wondered how many zombies died before he took action. The man was irritated as he watched Huang Wen kept moving forward and yet to be killed by his horde of zombies. Wang Yuehei didn''t take it lightly when someone who were entrusted with commanding zombies had too much casualties. Although they had abundant numbers of zombies, each killed zombies means lost soul essence which an alternative for demon''s source of power aside from cultivating normally. Wang Yuehei wouldn''t go as far as punished him for killed zombies, but when two men had similar achievement during the battle, number of casualties would be another factor in determining reward or promotion. Gritting his teeth, he used his skill and suddenly disappeared from his last position. How could Huang Wen knew that his target wasn''t there any longer? Even those who watched the battle attentively couldn''t catch it with their eyes. One moment he was there and within a blink he disappeared. "Where did he go?" "Did he run away from that young man?" The soldiers who was watching the fight talked about the man disappearance. "Jian Bao, this is bad. He must be planning something.", said Yan Chou. "Where is he now?", Jian Bao asked Yan Chou who used the binocular. "I don''t know, I can''t find him. What should we do?", Yan Chou frantically tried to find the man. "Let me try.", Jian Bao took the binocular from Yan Chou. He tried to scanned the battle scene methodically, but there were too many zombies there. And the man purposefully instructed the zombies to attack freely without following certain formation. More zombies were injured by Huang Wen''s sword then before. It happened because they attacked viciously and didn''t care of their defense. Huang Wen still calmly tried to minimize the casualty but he was forced to attack more decisively. With his target disappeared, it seemed he didn''t know which direction he should take. After a while, Huang Wen began to take the shortest route toward Gutian Town. Ten minutes passed and nothing special happened, Huang Wen steadily moved through the zombies toward Gutian Town. Although it was something to see, how he could break through thousands of zombies, but it wasn''t the scene that was expected by those who watched the battle. "Is it really going to end like this?" "Hah, I win the bet, I''m sure he will be able to pass them all and reach our post here." "No, he doesn''t fight against the commander. The bet is cancelled." "No you can''t, that''s not what we''re betting on." The soldier began to lose interest. Yan Chou and Jian Bao who kept watching the fight, scratched their head. Yan Chou shook his head, "Now, there is no way he''ll just flee or hide like that." Jian Bao nodded his head, "He definitely have some plan, but surely Leader Huang aware this fact too." "Let''s trust him.", said Yan Chou. Jian Bao nodded, "Yes, let''s believe in him." The man who suddenly disappeared, currently walked among the zombies. He looked like a zombies. He walked like a zombie. His appearance exactly looked like a zombie. The only difference was the fact that he held a sword in one of his hand. He carefully dragged it on the earth and positioned his hand that hold the sword, behind his body. He actually had the skill to clone the appearance of other humanoid near him. He didn''t really changed, but rather the skill was creating an illusion. Behind his zombie look, he was still wearing the leather armor. Only the shield, he had to leave it. Now, he carefully moved along with the other zombies, sneakily approached Huang Wen from behind. Even if Huang Wen saw him, he would see nothing but a zombie. Huang Wen steadily moved toward Gutian Town and the man slowly but surely crept closer. Ten minutes passed without anything special happened to those who watched it from afar. Huang Wen pushed and slipped through the zombies, he rarely killed or injured a zombie if he didn''t have to. Which was a good thing for that man who pretended to be a zombie. It was ten minutes of anticipation for that man. The excitement and thrill of hunting, stay under the cover and secretly sneaked closer to his prey. He used to hunt, he enjoyed hunting, perhaps that was how he earn his special skill. Now he was just few steps behind Huang Wen, like a tiger who crouched to pound its prey, he prepared himself to strike Huang Wen. Yan Chou and Jian Bao watched the battle from afar though the binocular. They still couldn''t find that man anywhere in the battle field. "Focused on area near Leader Huang.", said Jian Bao to Yan Chou who was using the binocular. "Particularly somewhere behind him, or any place that was his blind spot.", he added. Yan Chou nodded, now Huang Wen''s fate might rest on their ability to spot the hidden hunter among the zombies. Next : Chapter 65. Chapter 65. The Siege of Gutian Town. (3) That man waited for the right time, he moved carefully. It was the most exciting part when he went hunting. The anticipation with each step closer to your prey. The dreaded feeling that you could lose everything by one mistake. He was so close to Huang Wen now. He silently instructed his zombies to open a path toward Gutian Town, a path that would keep Huang Wen to look forward, away from his position. He was a hunter. He was an assassin. He always moved under cover, until the last minute. That was how he did it. That was his habit. He was ready now, one jump, one strike. That was all he needed to kill Huang Wen. His muscles tensed and the next second he jumped. Everything happened so fast. But all his senses, his central nervous system and his brain worked in high gears. Everything were highly intensified and moved in slow motion. He could see Huang Wen clearly. He could see it clearly, how Huang Wen was turning toward him. Huang Wen''s bastard sword, moved in an arc to block the his attack. That was when he felt like, the inside of his stomach, sucked into a sink, and his heart dropped to his feet. He was the prey. Huang Wen was the hunter. Huang Wen never lost sight of him. For a few seconds when his prey suddenly disappeared, Huang Wen was taken a back. But Huang Wen''s spiritual sense was already locked on that man''s presence, how could that man escaped from it? He couldn''t. Huang Wen was shaken, because suddenly there was a discrepancy between his physical eyes and his spiritual eyes. But not for long. With his spiritual eyes, he quickly found that man as one of the zombies and since then he kept an eye on him. His spiritual sense, watched him even more intently. Ever since he entered his soul realm and got a better insight of his own soul realm, the microcosm. He was getting an insight of how the law of energies in the universe as well, the macrocosm. It was nothing but a skin deep understanding. It was even too murky to call it understanding, but it brought a small advantage against other who relied solely on the power that brought by the changes. Huang Wen moved around setting himself as a bait. Like a man fishing, he was waiting patiently, waiting for the fish to catch the bait. The moment that man leaped toward him, Huang Wen knew, he already had that man''s life in his hand. It was happening so fast, even as Huang Wen was thinking about the fact that he was going to kill a man, another human. His hand, feet, his body already moved on his own. He was telling himself that the man deserved it. That man was going to kill him. He just defending his own life. At the same time, he asked himself, with his ability, couldn''t he disable his opponent without taking his life? Many ideas flashed pass through his mind, just as fast as his sword quickly blocked that man''s attack and he used the bounce, to swung his sword to his opponent''s neck. Huang We watched his sword sliced through his opponent''s neck cleanly. He could feel the sensation of blade slicing over muscles and bones. For a few seconds, all the zombies stopped in their track, as they lose their commander. Huang Wen didn''t waste time by regretting his action, that man already died, there was nothing he could do to change that fact. He began to run as fast as he could. Before the other commanders took control over the leaderless zombies, Huang Wen already passed the most dangerous area. He quickly on his way toward the nearest Gutian''s Town defense post. It was the first incident, where one of them was killed during a battle. Before they met Huang Wen they were invincible. No one could stand against them. They never experienced a situation where one of them died and they must quickly took control over the freed zombies. They were too surprised and it took quite some time before they understood their situation, it took more time for them to realize that they needed to take control over the zombies. After they did, they were hesitating of their next step. Everyone who watched the battle was shocked by the outcome. It was a shock when they saw one of the zombies suddenly turned into the man in leather armor, ready to kill Huang Wen in one stroke. It was even a greater shock, when Huang Wen swiftly blocked and countered, as if he was waiting for that moment all this time. Yan Chou who watched through the binocular at one second, was shouting, "Oh no! He was behind you! Behind you!" And right the next second he was jumping and shouting, "That''s my boss! Serve you right! That''s my boss you a**h*le!!!" Jian Bao desperately asked Yan Chou, "Hey! What''s happen? Quickly tell me!" The soldiers who were betting on Huang Wen''s fight against the zombie''s commander, were shouting as well. Some for winning the bet and some for losing the bet, but everyone was looking at Huang Wen in awe. "Damn! That was so wrong!" "When that guy suddenly appeared behind him I thought it was over." The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "Yea, me too, but then he turned as if he already waited for that moment." "He must have a very sharp sense." "No, I''m saying he was waiting for him to come!" They were in ruckus, until the captain remembered something, "Hey, he is coming. Someone better give a report to Colonel Wen Liang. Quick. A Feng, you go report." "Why it have to be me?", A Feng protested. "Shut up, are you trying to disobey my command?", the captain angrily barked. "Crap, okay I''m going.", A Feng unwillingly left. "And be quick about it soldier!", the captain shouted. "And you lot, stopped gawking, on your positions now! The zombies won''t let him escape so easily, prepare to fire on my command! Aim well!", shouted the captain. The soldiers quickly regained their composure and returned to their positions, riffles were ready and aimed at the incoming zombies. When the zombie''s commanders managed to control the zombies and began to direct them to attack Huang Wen, he was already close enough to one of Gutian Town''s defense line. The soldiers waited for their commander''s permission. "Yan Feng, keep watching at their commanders, once you get them in range, shoot them!", the captain called his sniper. "I''m ready sir!", his sniper shouted. One of the sergeant was deeply moved by Huang Wen''s fight, he was hesitated for a few minutes, but then decided it. He went to see the captain. "Captain, let me lead my men to go outside and cover him." The captain smacked his lips and watched Huang Wen who was ran as fast as he could. Slowly he said, "Hmm... he doesn''t need it, but ... sure, why don''t we show him some good will..." "Go, get him!", he commanded the sergeant. "Ready sir!", said the sergeant, who then quickly gathered his men and led them to meet with Huang Wen outside their defense line. "Everyone! Stay alert! Ready to fire at my command!", the captain shouted. Those who went to meet with Huang Wen quickly reached him, the sergeant shouted at Huang Wen, "Keep going, we''ll cover you!" Huang Wen hesitated. "Hurry! The faster you go, the faster we leave this place too!" Huang Wen gritted his teeth and ran toward Gutian Town, toward the safe place behind the barricades and the guns. "Fire at will!", the sergeant shouted, as the zombies approaching. Rataatatatatata! Ratatatatata! Ratatatata! The guns barked and the sergeant watched Huang Wen already more than one hundred meters behind them. He secretly thought to himself, ''Captain Zhao Qing is right, he doesn''t need our help...'' "Men, let''s retreat! Retreat I say!", the sergeant began to pull his men back to their defense line. They slowly retreated, toward their defense line, while kept shooting at the incoming zombies. The sniper and the captain watched in frustration because Wang Yuehei''s men, the zombie''s commander, as always stayed far beyond the sniper''s rifle range. "That fag...", the captain muttered. But he turned his attention to Huang Wen who was finally arrived at Gutian Town. One of the soldiers, brought him to see the captain, who watched everything from his post. The sergeant and his men already safe and joined with their friends. The zombie''s commander pulled their zombies back when they saw Huang Wen already reached Gutian Town. They were hesitating to send all their zombies for a full attacked against Gutian Town''s defense. Their order was to keep Gutian Town under the siege, they couldn''t decide would a man who breakthrough their zombies and entered Gutian Town, was a threat that big enough for them to exert their full force to eliminate him immediately. After some discussion, they decided to send a report to their leader and waited. Meanwhile Huang Wen already introduced himself to the captain and now, was explaining why he decided to risk his life, in order to enter Gutian Town. "So, your family lived in Tingdan Village?", the captain asked. "Yes, captain.", Huang Wen answered politely. "The survivors from Tingdan Village, indeed take a refugee in Gutian Town. I''ll send one of my man to take you there. I want to ask you one thing though. Once you meet them, please stay with them. My superior might want to meet you later.", said the captain. "Thank you very much Captain Zhao. Of course, I will stay with them.", Huang Wen answered. Captain Zhao Qing watched Huang Wen with his sharp eyes and nodded his head, "I hope you will find your family safe and sound among the refugee from Tingdan Village." "Thank you captain.", said Huang Wen. Soon he left along with five soldiers to go to the place where the refugees from Tingdan Village lived in Gutian Town. Captain Zhao Qing watched him until he disappeared from his sight. He sent another soldier to report the new information he got from Huang Wen. Chapter 66. Huang Jia, Huang Wens father. Accompanied by five Captain Zhao Qing''s men, Huang Wen arrived at the area where refugees from Tingdan Village lived in Gutian Town. He was chatting with those who accompanied him, but it was quite obvious that his mind wasn''t with them. He made several replies that wasn''t well related to their questions. His eyes darted from one place to another. Whenever he saw people, he would spend few seconds to see if they were someone from his village who he knew. They were walking toward the building where the head of Tingdan Village live when there was a woman in her twenties walked with little boy crossed the street. It was then, when he suddenly exclaimed, "Sister in law ... !" That woman froze on her track, slowly she turned to look at Huang Wen, "A Wen? Huang Wen?" "Yes, sister in law, it''s me.", Huang Wen said as he quickly went to see her. He was taking a few steps when he remembered of the soldiers who accompanied him, quickly he turned back and apologized to them because for a moment he forgot about them. "It''s alright, you must be so relieve to finally find one of your family here.", said one of the soldiers. "So he''s your brother in law?", another soldier asked that woman who timidly approached them. She quickly nodded her head, several times, "Yes, yes, that''s true. He was studying at Fuzhou, so... we really worry about him." "Well, since you already met one of your family, we''re leaving now. Is that okay?", said one of the soldiers. "Of course, of course. Once again thanks for taking care of me and my family.", said Huang Wen politely. After the soldiers left, Huang Wen didn''t pay any attention to them anymore. He was too happy to finally meet with one of his family. He didn''t see how those five soldiers went to different places. Even if he paid attention to them, it wasn''t possible for him to know, since they were carefully waited until they were out of his sight before they separated. One of them went to report to Captain Zhao Qing, while the other four spread around that area. They were watching the roads that went toward and from the area where refugees from Tingdan Village lived. At that time, Huang Wen''s attention fully absorbed at his sister in law, he was so happy to find people from his village survived through the changes and he was elated when he saw his sister in law, safe and sound. Since she was here, for surely his brother, his mother and his father would be here too. But his happiness turn to dreaded feeling as seconds passed by, because his sister in law''s expression was like a premonition for him. "A Wen ... ", she hesitantly spoke. "Sister in law, is there something happened to my parents...? Where is my brother?", now Huang Wen was sure something bad happened to one of his family. Suddenly a man came, "Yu Hee... " Huang Wen''s sister in law turned to see the one who called her, "Ah ... Big Brother Song ... " The man who came to see them was Song Jian, a friend of Huang Wen''s older brother. "Brother Song Jian ... ", Huang Wen politely bowed. "You ... ah... Huang Wen ... thank God you''re okay.", he warmly grabbed Huang Wen and shook his body emotionally. Huang Wen could feel Song Jian''s sincere feeling, but this dreaded feeling grew even worse, since he could see Song Jian''s look. "Brother Song ... ", Huang Wen''s sister in law turned to look at Song Jian as if she looked for help. Huang Wen frowned, it seemed his sister in law acted a bit too close to Song Jian to his liking, but he tried to suppressed his suspicions. Meanwhile Song Jian grabbed Huang Wen even tighter and Huang Wen quickly got rid all the suspicion, because he could feel Song Jian''s sincerity. "Huang Wen ... be strong ... Your brother and your mother, ... they weren''t make it. Your mother was going to go to the market that day, when the zombies attacked. "Your brother picked me at child care center, along with A Fei, he told me to stay at home with your father and then left to find your mother. They ... ", Huang Wen''s sister in law. She couldn''t continue and began to sob. Song Jian sighed and gently patted her shoulder. Huang Wen watched it with a sour taste in his mouth. He wanted to blame them, but he couldn''t. He wasn''t a petty man. Song Jiang was his older brother''s best friend and he could feel Song Jian''s sincerity. He knew him from his childhood, he knew his character well. His sister in law loved his brother much, she took care his brother and his parents well. If his brother still alive, there was no way, Song Jiang would develop a serious relation with his sister in law and vice versa. Even now, when it seemed they develop feeling for each other, they didn''t brought it further. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! "What about my father?", he asked. "Your father ..., he is ...", Song Jian hesitated. "Sister in law, you said father was with you at that time.", Huang Wen asked his sister in law. "He did, he was with me all the time, until the army from Gutian Town picked us up and brought us here.", his sister in law answered. "Then where is he now?", Huang Wen asked impatiently. "He''s here, A Wen, your father is here with us, he''s here in Gutian Town.", Song Jian hastily answered. "I want to see him then. Bring me to him now!", Huang Wen got up and his expression said that he wouldn''t take no as an answer. Song Jian nodded, "Huang Wen, come let''s see your father. He lives with Yu Hee and other elderly from Tingdan Village. Come, I''ll take you to see him but Huang Wen, you have to brace yourself. Your father''s condition ..." "What about it?", Huang Wen asked. "Sister in law, what about my father?", he turned to Yu Hee and asked. "Your father ..., it hit him hard... losing your mother and your brother. You''re away in Fuzhou and he ... he insisted on fasting and praying all day. A few days ago, he suddenly fainted", Yu Hee explained. "Doctor said he had very low blood pressure.", Song Jian added. "Is he okay now?", Huang Wen asked. "Doctor said he''s okay, but his condition is very weak and after he fainted, it seemed he lost some of his old self...", Song Jian was holding his hand all this time. Huang Wen nodded his head. He wanted to say something but couldn''t. He wanted to blame someone but couldn''t. If there was someone he could blame, it was himself. He could be here days ago, perhaps more than a week ago. He would find his father lived and well. He could be there with his father, for his father. How could he face his father now? What did he do when his father all alone, praying for his safety and silently wept for the lost of his first son and his wife? Song Jian took him through the street and arrived at one long house. They walked through the corridors and entered one of the room. It was a small room, with only one bed, one table and one chair inside. Huang Wen could see some bag, neatly placed in one corner. Two cups, plates and chopstick, neatly stacked next to it. In another corner, a sleeping bag was neatly folded. "Is this where you live?", Huang Wen asked his sister in law. "Yes, we live here. Your father, me and A Fei. It''s quite nice, the room is next to the garden, so the air is quite fresh compared to some other room.", Yu Hee smiled as she answered. "Hurry, come let''s see your father...", her eyes began to teary. She went to Huang Wen''s father and gently shook his shoulder, "Father... father ... please wake up. Look who''s here... its A Wen. Huang Wen is here father." She gently woke him up and as he gathered his consciousness, a light came into his eyes, "Huang Wen ..." Yu Hee quickly pulled Huang Wen closer, "Go... go talk with him..." Huang Wen nodded his head. He went to his father. Song Jian pulled the chair and set it for Huang Wen to sit next to his father. Huang Wen sat next to his father''s bed and attentively looked at his father. He looked at his grayish hair, the wrinkles on his face. His father was much thinner than the last time he met him. "Father ...", Huang Wen called, his voice was hoarse from holding the tears back. "Huang Wen... Huang Wen... you really are here... thank God... thank God... He answered my pray...", Huang Jia, Huang Wen''s father tried to get up and Huang Wen quickly helped him. He hugged Huang Wen hard and seemed refused to let him go. He only muttered Huang Wen''s name from time to time. Huang Wen couldn''t say a word, he was filled with guilt and at the same time, he was glad that his father was here with him now. Song Jiang and Yu Hee silently left the room, leaving father and son alone. Huang Jia held Huang Wen for a long time before he let him go. He pulled himself away. He took a good look at Huang Wen once more and smiled. He looked much better now. He was still as frail as old spider web, but his expression was radiant. Huang Wen set his pillows, so he could sat on his bed comfortably. He held Huang Wen''s hand and said, "Now, son ... , I could leave this world contently." "Father, what are you saying? You''ll live for another tens of years.", said Huang Wen. Huang Jia laughed heartily and said, "No ... , you see ... I had this vision ... " Next : Chapter 67. Chapter 67. Huang Jias last messages. "Father ..." "Don''t worry about it. It''s nothing bad, your mother and your brother are there to accompany me. It was you that I''m worry about.", Huang Jia indeed seemed taking it lightly. "Are you sure ... ", Huang Wen hesitated to say to his father that he might be wrong. Huang Jia laughed again, "Ha ha ha, well why don''t we just do as if it never happened. If I died tonight, then it''s a real vision. If not, then isn''t it a good thing?" Huang Wen smiled and nodded his head. He didn''t believe that his father actually saw a vision. He had seen demons and killed them. Didn''t he supposed to believe in supra natural being then? He did, but not as something that was supra natural. He found them as natural, physical being. Be it demon, fairies, angel, devil and probably gods. They were something that might beyond his reach, but not something untouchable. He had killed demons after all. He had insight into natural law. He might not had control over it, but given time and more insight, he might know how to work with it and manipulate it. A supra natural existence that rules their life? Claiming to know when his father going to die? He didn''t buy it. Huang Wen even had some idea, perhaps some supra natural existence did, actually came to his father. Which means it would come later and try to take his father''s life. He really would like to see it try then. "Now, more importantly is you, my son. You are going to face important fork roads in your life. You had been through many things to reach this place. You made some mistakes along the way. You might feel guilty about it, for what happened to me, your mother and your brother. It will affect how you Let''s talk about it now." "I ... ", Huang Wen hesitated. "Hey.... just tell me your days, just like the way you tell me what happened at school when you''re home.", said his father encouragingly. Huang Wen stuttered and there were many paused between sentences for the first few sentences. But as he kept telling his father all he had done so far, it was getting easier. He returned to his younger days, when he would come to his father and told him everything he''d been doing. Even his mischief. His father sat there and listened attentively, without judging him. Once in a while he would sighed and squeezed his hand gently. Huang Wen told his father everything that happened. From the time when the changes began, his fear and his excitement. How he killed one of his best friend. How he met Zhang Xuan, Chen Yao and Xia Yue. His relation with Zhang Xuan. About her father Zhang Hu and his three requests. About Ding Yun, his other best friend who became a zombie. He told him of his guilt, for abandoning his family in search for his selfish desire. He thought it would feel awkward to tell his father about his relation with Zhang Xuan. How he felt about her, how much he desired her. But once he began to talk, many things he was keeping inside, easily came out. He told him how glad he was to meet Ding Yun, but at the same time, he asked himself many times, what if he didn''t kill Cao Bao back then? Perhaps Cao Bao would have a chance to regain his old self, just as Ding Yun. He told his father, of his worries over Zhang Hu. At one side, he saw Zhang Hu as someone who created a place he could live in, a role for him to fill. But on the other hand, he worried that place, that role would became a cage for him. "These thoughts ... these conflicting thoughts ... Like if he put the order in different sequence, then wouldn''t there be a chance that I arrived at the right time to save mother and brother? But at the same time, if he wasn''t there in the first place, would I even have the courage to come?", Huang Wen told his father. "I just ... don''t know ... Well about that part, I must admit, it was my mistake. I''m guilty of abandoning my family. But how about Ding Yun? If it happened that we have different opinions about him, then what should I do?" Huang Wen had talked for hours, now that he told everything to his father, he felt much better. He was exhausted but relieved at the same time. "You haven''t grown up, have you? You came all the way here, broke through thousands of zombies and killed a man. Then after telling your father all you did, at the end you asked me of, what should you do...", his father gently rapped his head. "But you have to grow up. Because soon, I''m going to leave you too. When is it happen? That a boy turn into a man? Isn''t it when a boy stop at relying on other and have the courage to take the responsibility of the result of his own action?", his father began his long speech. Huang Wen used to be bored by his long speech, but now he was happy to hear it. He just wanted to sit there and listened for hours. "Huang Wen, my son, I''ve told you many things about how to be a good brother, a good son, a good pupil, a good friend and many other thing. I''m afraid I forget to tell you one more thing and I pray to God that He would give me a chance to meet you again before I depart from this world." "As you grow up and entered the world, you will find yourself juggling over many roles in your life. Sometimes you will find that roles expecting you to do a conflicting actions. You can''t be a good son, without being a bad husband, or maybe you can''t be a good husband and a good friend at the same time. Do you remember the story of Xu Shu who left Liu Bei to see his mother? That was just one of many possible conflicts." "At the end you can''t make everyone happy. At the end you will hurt someone, no matter what you choose." "Then, what should I do father?", Huang Wen asked. "Seek yourself, know yourself. Find your true self. Carefully inspect yourself. How you are affected by your bodily desire. How you do something to get other people''s affection. Ask yourself, free from all of that, who are you? What is your true character? In all you do, do what you believe in. That even, if later in you life, you find that you had made a wrong choice. You could say with clear conscience that given another chance, you would still make the same decision.", said his father. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. "Father, isn''t that being a selfish?", Huang Wen asked. His father laughed, "Well, what do you have but your self? Son ... , I''m not saying you must pursue your own self desire. But I''m saying, find your own truth. It''s not like I already know all the answer. It''s not like I hold over the absolute truth in the universe and know the answer of all of your questions. But at least you can believe in my honesty and sincerity. When I no longer live in this world, to whom are you going to find an answer? Your father in law, Zhang Hu? Your soon to be wife, Zhang Xuan?" "That''s why you have to find it yourself. Your truth. You can''t rely on anyone but yourself to find the truth. It will be your truth. You have to do it yourself to find it." "Your own truth.", said his father to end his last advice. "My own truth?", Huang Wen, half daydreaming, asked. "Yes, your own truth. Only when you find such truth, you will have the conviction to face the world and you''ll need it.", said Huang Jia. Huang Jia looked at his son with eyes filled with love. Huang Wen was frowning, thinking of his father''s advice. Not his father''s truth. Not Zhang Hu''s truth. Not Zhang Xuan''s truth. Not even truth told by certain religion or certain faith. But his own truth. Suddenly it was clear for him, how childish his behavior these past few weeks, months, perhaps even years. He was looking for an answer from an authoritative figures, be it writers of books, teachers, gurus, Zhang Hu, Zhang Xuan or whoever it was who seemed to have such knowledge to give him an answer. The fact was, he would never know whether their answer was true or not. His father was right, in his father case, at least he knew that his father would give his honest sincere answer. But even then, there was no guarantee that it would be the right answer. It was his life and his decision. Why would he put the burden to choose the path of his life to other people? It didn''t mean that he should give up on his base desires either, for his conscience would convict him for doing something wrong. He needed to do the right thing. But it must be himself to find what was right and what was wrong. He wouldn''t be able to know what was right and what was wrong, unless he understand the truth. And he shouldn''t rely on other people to find that truth. He must rely on his self, to find this truth. His own truth. "I understand.", said Huang Wen. His father smiled a fatherly smile and nodded his head, "Now, let me have some rest. It''s been a while since I talk this much." "I will be waiting for you here.", said Huang Wen, unwilling to leave his father''s side. "If you say so...", said Huang Jia. Huang Wen helped Huang Jia to arrange the pillow and slept comfortably. Huang Jia settled down on his bed, closed his eyes and sighed. Suddenly he opened his eyes and urgently said, "My son ... , now you feel like you understand everything I said and resolutely determine to find the truth. But as you walk on your path of life, there will be times when you lost your way. Or lose your will. But do not ever give up on it. If you fall a thousand times, then you have to get up a thousand times. Keep walking on that path." "I promise.", Huang Wen nodded his head. Huang Jia sighed, "Okay then, I believe you. Now let me have some rest." Huang Jia closed his eyes again. Huang Wen sat on his chair, thinking of his father''s words. Remembering his father''s life. He realized, his father was such a man. He wasn''t a great leader like Zhang Hu. He wasn''t some frightening fighter like Shi Long. He was not a man who was known for his physical strength. He was not a man who was known for his sharp wit. But he was a man who was known for his integrity. Huang Wen sighed, his father was a great man. He wondered why he didn''t see it before. He couldn''t say that his father was greater than Zhang Hu or someone else. His father was a great man in his own way. The day passed like that, with Huang Wen sitting on the chair next to his father''s bed. When it was time for lunch, Yu Hee entered the room with a pot of soups. She saw Huang Wen sat on the chair, half asleep. She smiled and gently woke him up. "Hey... wake up..." Huang Wen woke up and saw her with a pot of soup, he smiled and said, "Let me help father first." It was then that they saw Huang Jia''s stand still chest and stomach. Yu Hee''s and Huang Wen''s face grew pale. With a trembled hand, Huang Wen touched his father body gently. It was cold. "Father ... father ...", he shook his father''s body, tears began to well up in his eyes. Yu Hee helplessly watched, before ran to find Song Jian. That day, just as he said, Huang Jia passed away peacefully, under the watch of his youngest son. He had no regret, all he wanted to say to his son, he already said it. Whether he truly had a vision, during his fasting, or it was nothing but a hallucination and his death was a mere coincidence, no one could say for sure. Each had their own opinion. His funeral was simple. Many of his neighbors from Tingdan Village came to his funeral. Just as other people in life, there were people who like him, there were people who dislike him. But all who met him in life, respected him. That was how many people, young and old, came to his funeral. Huang Wen silently sat and wait, greeting those who came and did his part as the son. Although his father was buried the next day. For three days and three nights, Huang Wen was silently knelt, fasting and waiting on his father''s grave. He forgot about his men who waited for him outside Gutian Town. He refused to speak with Song Jian and Yu Hee, who persuaded him to leave the cemetery and rested. When the third day ended, the sun went down and the night came. He got up and left to find Yu Hee and Song Jian. Chapter 68. After the mourning. It was at evening, first Huang Wen found Yu Hee, she still lived in the same house with her son A Fei. She quickly made a sweet honey tea for Huang Wen. When Huang Wen slowly took a sip of his tea, she was gone to made a chicken porridge for him. Huang Wen gratefully accepted her kindness, without much fuss. When he ate the porridge, she was busy boiling water for him. She waited until he finished before ordered him to take a bath. He obediently followed her order. She also prepared fresh, clean clothes, probably belong to Song Jian, for him to change. And when Huang Wen returned from his bath, Yu Hee and Song Jian were already there to see him. They were sitting and sipping a cup of tea, while waiting for him. Song Jian turned around to look at Huang Wen, when he heard Huang Wen politely greeted them. Song Jian relieved to see him, "You look fresh." It wasn''t only because Huang Wen just took a bath, but his expression also was as clear as still water. He spent three days to mourn for his father, mother and brother. He knelt in front of his father''s grave. In heart he mourned and admitted that he was guilty for delaying his coming home for days even weeks. He didn''t want to blame anyone else and fully took the responsibility upon his own shoulder. Huang Wen couldn''t entirely clear his disappointment of Zhang Hu''s decision to prioritize his friends rather than Huang Wen''s family, but he admitted that the fact that he chose to follow Zhang Hu''s priority was his own fault. He had done with his regret though. He couldn''t change the outcome. He could only engraved it in his heart, turned it into a memorial, that would remind him for his action in the future. He hadn''t fully grasped his father''s words. What is the truth? For three days, he knelt and thought about his self and found that his father''s advice didn''t really help him to solve his problem. His father encouraged him to take command over his own life. He had been thinking and finally decided, for now, he wanted to help his only family. His sister in law and his nephew. He wouldn''t think too much about the future, he would focus on what he could do now. Huang Wen smiled and nodded his head, "I feel much better after taking a hot bath. I must thank sister in law for that." Yu Hee smiled back, "I''m glad if I could help you feel better. Come, sit here, have some tea." Huang Wen didn''t refuse. Song Jian waited until Huang Wen took a sip before asked, "So what''s your plan now?" Huang Wen answered, "It will depend on how is your situation here in Gutian Town. First, let me tell you of my current situation." Huang Wen then explained of his relation with Zhang Hu, the ruler of Nanping. He also described the situation in Nanping. "I don''t know much about the situation, here in Gutian Town. If you think you would be better live here in Gutian Town, then for your sake, I''ll do my best to help this town. But if you think Nanping is better, then let''s make a plan to get you two out of this town. My men are ready outside Gutian Town, we''ll bring you safely to Nanping.", Huang Wen ended his explanation. Song Jian and Yu Hee looked at each other. Yu Hee sighed and said, "To tell the truth, the condition in this town isn''t that bad. But ... " Song Jian who saw Yu Hee hesitated said, "It was the army. They are the protector of this town at the same time, they are the one who extort us to work for them. Of course we understand that we need to work together to defend this city, but they act as if they own us." "We work hard every day, at farm, at field, at factory, and such. We work to provide them food and other necessities. But the worst is they want us to provide for their entertainment too. You are an adult now, so of course you understand, when they say entertainment, sometimes it means they want our women.", said Song Jian bitterly. "I''m not young anymore, but once in a while someone from the army asked about me. So far, I used to use father''s illness as an excuse. Yesterday one of the soldier asked me and I said I''m still mourning for father.", said Yu Hee. She sighed and smiled bitterly, "We never see openly, where they forced people to obey them, but in the beginning there were people who dared to refuse or question their request. These people suddenly disappeared. We''ll see them a few days later. They say nothing, but we could imagine what happened to them." "Well, you know the old ways ... , perhaps you''re too young to know, but we older generation remember well. Never say no to people with position in the party. Else you will be branded as traitor, or said to need some education.", Song Jian added. "If what you say about Nanping is true, then take me there. Even if I have to risk my life.", said Yu Hee resolutely. Huang Wen turned to Song Jian, "How about Brother Song?" Song Jian turned to look at Yu Hee, but Yu Hee hung her head down instead. Song Jiang sighed and said, "I have friends here. I''m fine. For us men, it''s just about doing extra work. I don''t have sister or wife, so I have no problem with the soldiers." Huang Wen said, "That''s too bad ..., I have a good position in Nanping but that doesn''t guarantee that sister in law will be safe there. My worth came from my fighting ability, most of the time, I would be sent to missions and have to leave Nanping. When I''m not there to protect sister in law, who would? I thought Brother Song Jian will come with us and I don''t have to worry about sister in law." "But... the ruler of Nanping is your future father in law, right?", Song Jian a bit confused and asked. "He is but whether we would never have any conflict between us in the future, is hard to say. I''m not saying he''s a bad man. I''m not saying that there will be conflict between us either. I''m saying the possibility is there.", said Huang Wen. Song Jian and Yu Hee watched Huang Wen''s face for quite some time, trying to digest his words. They couldn''t guess what was inside his mind at that time, but they knew he was serious. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. Huang Wen sighed and explained, "My future father in law, asked me to save his closest friends and then save our family. He sent me to save his closest friends first, then my parents. He had his priority. I had mine. I obediently followed his priority and lost my family because of it. I''m not saying it was his fault. I''m not saying that if I prioritize my family, father, mother and brother would be here now." "It''s even true that if I''m late a few days, his friends and their family would be died by now." "But you see. He has his priority and I have mine. The next time there is conflict between our priority, I have no plan to follow his." Song Jian and Yu Hee nodded, now they understood. "I ... if that''s how you put it, then okay, I''ll go to Nanping too.", said Song Jian. Huang Wen smiled, "Good ..., besides Brother Song, Sister Yu, ... I just want to say, I don''t think my brother will oppose it, if both of you decide to have a more intimate relation." "Wait little brother, you misunderstood.", Yu Hee and Song Jian surprised when they heard Huang Wen''s word and almost simultaneously they tried to retort. But Huang Wen just laughed and shook his head. He put his hand on his ears and pretended not to listen to any of their explanation. When he saw Song Jian and Yu Hee gave up, he said, "I''m just saying. I don''t say this or that." He turned to seriously then and said, "Besides, since I already made up my mind about it. It will be better if sister in law doesn''t have close relation with me. I''m not teasing both of you now. I''m not saying you have to marry each other. I just want you to think about it. In case there is a conflict between me and Uncle Zhang Hu in the future. If sister in law already marry Brother Song at that time, then it could be said that you no longer my family." Song Jian sighed heavily and asked, "Huang Wen, are you planning a revolt? Do you have a grudge because his request delayed you from coming to our village?" Huang Wen shook his head, "It would be a lie if I say, I have no grudges against him. But I don''t blame him either. I have no reason for revenge or plan to revolt. That would be ridiculous. I owe him much and I see that he is a good ruler. I love his daughter and I hope we could live a long and happy life, but ... let''s say I have some bad premonition. I hope it''s just some stupid unreasonable fear." Song Jian turned to look at Yu Hee, "How about you? Is it okay with you, if I come to Nanping too? Just as a friend." Yu Hee bit her lips, she looked at Song Jian, then at Huang Wen and lastly at the sleeping A Fei. She closed her eyes for a few seconds and then opened it, "Of course not..." Huang Wen nodded his head, satisfied, "Good, it''s decided now. Go prepare the things you want to bring with you to Nanping. Don''t bring too much, I can provide all your necessities later in Nanping. I left my men for days, they must be worried about me now. I''ll feel better if we return to my men tonight." Song Jian and Yu Hee couldn''t believe what they heard. Yu Hee stuttered, "Little brother ... are you ... serious?" Song Jian asked, "How are you going to do that?" Huang Wen laughed, "Well, I have some help and it would be nice if Brother Song Jian armed with some weapon too." When Yu Hee saw that Huang Wen was serious, she closed her eyes. She prayed to her late husband, to the recently passed away father in law and God. She prayed for a little while, opened her eyes and gritted her teeth. "Well, if you say so. Give me ten minutes to get A Fei ready.", said Yu Hee. When Yu Hee showed her resolution, Song Jian sighed and nodded his head, "Well, I can''t allow you to leave without me. Wait for me here, I''ll try to find some weapon with me. I think we have a machete around this house." "Have you killed a zombie before?", Huang Wen asked Song Jian. Song Jian nodded his head, "A few, I kill a few of them, before the army came and save us." Huang Wen frowned, "You never had any level up?" Song Jiang scratched his head, "What level up?" Huang Wen asked, "How do you kill them? The zombies. What weapon did you use?" Song Jian answered, "I was chopping firewood at that time, so I use my axe to kill them." Huang Wen sighed, "Didn''t you have this wooden staff when the changes happened?" Song Jian frowned and nodded his head, "Yes .... but ... I threw it away .... Huang Wen, are you saying, killing them using those staff could give you this ... level up? Is that how you become so strong? But how about that sword you''re carrying around?" Huang Wen patiently explained everything to Song Jian and Yu Hee. When he finished, Song Jian sighed bitterly. "I wish I know about this earlier...", said Song Jian. "Don''t worry, once we leave this place, you could start leveling up. There are plenty of zombies out there.", said Huang Wen. "Wait..., I think I saw similar wooden staff somewhere inside this house. It''s just lying in the corner, no one ever use it.", said Song Jian. Song Jian gave it a thought for a few seconds and then he enthusiastically said to Huang Wen, "Hey, give me ten minutes or so to search it." "Okay, I''ll wait here.", said Huang Wen, he could imagine how Song Jian felt. He also thought that it would be a good idea, no one in Nanping was at level 1. Song Jian and Yu Hee would be the weakest among them. Although now, he knew that there was another way, but for Song Jian and Yu Hee it would be too hard. Killing zombies and demon, still a faster way to improve their cultivation at this moment. At least until they reached certain level. When Song Jian and Yu Hee went to prepare for their depart, Huang Wen closed his eyes and contacted Fengsu. During those three days, he had a little discussion with Baihu and Youshe. He also contacted Fengsu. Once he made his mind to bring Yu Hee and Song Jian, he already thought a plan to bring them out of Gutian Town. Chapter 69. Leaving Gutian Town. Less than half an hour, Huang Wen, Song Jian and Yu Hee already on the road, on their way to leave Gutian Town. It was around eight PM by then, many people still hung around the street. The three attracted attention, because it was obvious from their attire and the bag they were carrying that they were leaving the town. But the idea of leaving the town was absurd. A million zombies surrounded the town, how did they plan to leave the town? As if it wasn''t enough to attract people''s attention, a squad of soldiers suddenly appeared and blocked their path. "Greeting young man. Aren''t you the one who broke through the siege from outside to enter this town several days ago?", their leader spoke politely, but his eyes were cold. He was Sergeant Wen Gao, who responsible for the town''s public ''security''. Behind him, some of the soldiers, raised their rifles threateningly. Huang Wen whispered to Song Jian and Yu Hee, "Stay behind me." He then formed an invisible physical barrier around them. Although it was the same skill, with his insight, he could freely decided how big or how thick the barrier would be. "It''s me. I''m looking for my family from Tingdan Village, I found them and now I want to bring them to my place.", only after he secured Song Jian and Yu Hee, that Huang Wen answered. "But it''s already late. Why don''t you leave tomorrow? After you meet with our commander, Colonel Wen Liang. A few days ago, he said he is interested with how you broke through the siege.", said Sergeant Wen Gao. "Listen, my father passed away a few days ago. I''m not in the mood for chit-chat. Either you moved away, or I''ll make you.", said Huang Wen and without any hesitation he drew his bastard sword. "You ... are you threatening us?", the Sergeant Wen Gao''s eyes bulge in anger. They were treated like lords and kings in the town. No one dared to oppose them. Now, this young man, alone, have nothing on him but a sword, dared to threat him. Sergeant Wen Gao wanted to vent his anger, but at the same time they were watched by many eye witnesses. The public security corps, used to use hidden threat and took care those who were opposing them secretly. That was the instruction that they were received from Colonel Wen Liang. That was why Sergeant Wen Gao hesitated to take any action against Huang Wen in front of so many witnesses. When Colonel Wen Liang gave him the order, it never crossed Sergeant Wen Gao''s mind that someone might blatantly refused to follow their order. Their usual method to deal with rebellious men, wouldn''t work here, because Huang Wen was leaving the town. They had to seize him before he left the town. Besides it was been a while, since anyone dared to oppose them. The soldiers could feel how Huang Wen''s deviant raised their anger. Some of them already aimed at him, but Sergeant Wen Gao quickly grabbed it and pointed it down. "Don''t be stupid! If they want to leave the town, then let them. We can''t punish people for refusing our hospitality.", he reprimanded the soldier. He turned to Huang Wen and coldly said, "Well, if you refuse our hospitality, then what can we do? On your way then." He moved away, followed by his men. Huang Wen nodded his head and walked, followed by Yu Hee and Song Jian behind her. Sergeant Wen Gao and his men, watched them with eyes filled with malicious intent. They were just walking tens of meters when another group of soldiers appeared. Five jeeps, filled with soldier, marched in and stopped few meters away from Huang Wen. Huang Wen calmly watched tens of soldiers got out of the jeeps. This time, they were led by Captain Zhao Qing, his men reported to him of Huang Wen''s departure. He quickly assigned one of his staff to take over his post. He assembled a small group of soldiers to come with him. Among them was the sergeant who volunteered to help Huang Wen when he tried to break through the zombies and entered Gutian Town. Captain Zhao Qing approached Huang Wen and smiled warmly, "Well, it seem you found your family. Are you planning to leave the town tonight? Is there any reason why you have to be in such a hurry?" Since Captain Zhao Qing greeted him politely, Huang Wen politely nodded his head and answered, "Yes, thanks to your help, I found them, now I want to bring them to my place at Nanping." Captain Zhao Qing shook his head, "I just asked someone to take you to the area where people from Tingdan Village lived. I''m sorry, but I happened to hear just then, is it true that your father just passed away few days ago?" Of course Captain Zhao already knew that. His men kept an eye on Huang Wen for days. But he pretended to hear it just now, when Sergeant Wen Gao stopped Huang Wen. At the same time, Sergeant Wen Gao who saw Captain Zhao Qing came with his men, secretly sent one of his men to inform Colonel Wen Liang. Meanwhile, Huang Wen was having a warm conversation with Captain Zhao Qing. Captain Zhao Qing and the sergeant who helped Huang Wen previously, who was called Sergeant Sun Bai, expressed their condolence. Huang Wen received it gratefully, after a while, Captain Zhao Qing returned the topic back to Huang Wen''s departure. "Brother Huang, is there any specific reason why you''re leaving in a hurry?", he asked, he called him Brother Huang now. Huang Wen sighed and answered, "The truth is, I''m leading a group of 30 men from Nanping in my attempt to find my family. I was devastated by my father''s death. I totally forgot about them and left them outside Gutian Town for almost a week now. I''m worried about their safety. That''s why I can''t wait even another night. What would happen to them, if they tried to break through the siege? I''ll feel terrible if one of them died because of me." Captain Zhao Qing nodded his head and quietly considered the problem, carefully he said, "You know, the problem is, it seem Colonel Wen Liang interested in you and not willing to let you go. That man is Sergeant Wen Gao, one of his trusted man." Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.Huang Wen shrugged his shoulder, "I have nothing special in me. Even if I have a bit skill in fighting, it means nothing against hundred thousands of zombies. They were careless last time, but the next time it won''t be that easy." Captain Zhao Qing smirked when he heard it, "You say that, but the fact is, you''re taking your family to break through them once again, tonight." Huang Wen caught off guard and sheepishly smiled, "Well, I still have few tricks on my sleeve. But it''s nothing useful in a real battle." Captain Zhao Qing didn''t pursue it further, he just laughed it off. "Well, listen, I know this Colonel Wen Liang, I can''t say that I like his personality. But ... in this case, I agree with him, I wish you could stay for another day and have some discussion with us. You see, we''re in quite a problem right now. Although the zombies didn''t invade this town, we''re completely trapped inside. Several attempts were made in the past, to send few units to break through the siege. The zombies wasn''t the problem, but it was their leader. They showed some unbelievable skills, once they made a move, not one of us could survive.", said Captain Zhao Qing seriously. "I know you have such skills when I saw you killed one of them the other day. Right now, we''re under their mercy. They could wiped us out anytime they want. Our only chance to survive is you. We''re not trying to make enemy out of you, we just desperately trying to survive here.", said Captain Zhao Qing. Since Captain Zhao Qing asked him politely and he couldn''t deny the fact that their situation wasn''t good, Huang Wen couldn''t refuse his request the way he refused Sergeant Wen Gao''s. Huang Wen hesitated. "Captain Zhao, at this time, it is not that I don''t want to help you, but I couldn''t. I just lost my father and I''m not willing to lose my brother and sister. Let me and my family through. I promise you, once I safely reached my men out there and bring my family safely to Nanping, I will do my best to help you here in Gutian Town.", said Huang Wen earnestly. Captain Zhao Qing frowned, "But how long it takes for you to reach Nanping and returned here?" Huang Wen answered, "I think we could reach Nanping in a week and as soon as I reach Nanping, I''ll definitely think of something to help you here in Gutian Town. Perhaps you have to hold on for three weeks or four." Captain Zhao Qing asked, "How many people live in Nanping? If you send reinforcement from Nanping, how many people you could send? How strong are they?" Huang Wen answered, "Last time I left the city, there were about six hundred thousands people live in Nanping. More than half have experience in battle against zombies. There were hundreds who as strong as me. Close to one hundred are stronger than me." Captain Zhao Qing stared Huang Wen suspiciously, he didn''t believed those numbers. At the same time, he realized that Huang Wen wouldn''t give that information even under torture. Captain Zhao Qing sighed, "Colonel Wen Liang, won''t let you go that easily." Huang Wen politely smiled and said, "If Captain Zhao Qing allow me to leave then Captain Zhao could hope for a reinforcement. I promise, I will do my best to help you and people who lived in Gutian Town. But if Captain Zhao and Colonel Wen, insisted on keeping me here, then although I have no confidence at escaping, I can assure you, the casualties on your side won''t be small either." Captain Zhao Qing frowned but after hesitating for a few minutes he nodded his head, "Like I said, I don''t want to make enemies out of you. I think I could talk Colonel Wen Liang to it. He''s not stupid either." "Then, I''ll take my leave.", said Huang Wen as he bowed politely. "Yes, you can go now. Sergeant Sun, give them a ride, accompany them until they reach our post, make sure no one give them problem along the way. Once they reach our post, it''s up to them, how they would leave the town.", said Captain Zhao Qing. "Yes, sir.", said Sergeant Sun Bai, who quickly caught up with Huang Wen. "Brother Huang, please ride with us. We''ll take you to our post.", said Sergeant Sun Bai, as he pointed at one of their jeep. Huang Wen didn''t hesitate, he thanked Sun Bai and got in to the jeep. Soon they were leaving toward Gutian Town''s border. While Captain Zhao Qing walked toward Sergeant Wen Gao. "Wen Gao, take me to Colonel Wen Liang.", said Zhao Qing to Wen Gao. When Sergeant Wen Gao opened his mouth, Captain Zhao Qing growled, "Don''t make me angry now." Zhao Qing was known as fierce man, even among his colleagues. Although his relation with Colonel Wen Liang was a bit restrained, the colonel didn''t make an enemy out of him too. That was why, Sergeant Wen Gao decided to obey his order. "Well, I hope Captain Zhao Qing would explain it to Colonel Wen.", said Sergeant Wen Gao politely. "Hmm... he won''t blame you.", said Captain Zhao Qing curtly. Sergeant Wen Gao didn''t dare to tarry, he quickly led Captain Zhao Qing to meet Colonel Wen Liang. With Sergeant Sun Bai and Captain Zhao Qing''s name, Huang Wen, Song Jian and Yu Hee easily made their way, out of the town. It only took few minutes. Now, Huang Wen, Song Jian and Yu Hee stood outside the barricades that protected the town. In front of them was an open field, filled with zombies. "How are we going to pass that?", Song Jian asked. He watched hundred thousands of zombies that stretched far into the horizon, in awe and fear. Huang Wen replied, "Don''t worry, I already prepared something. Sister in law, are you okay with carrying A Fei?" "Yes, I''m fine. Little brother, go lead the way. Don''t worry about me. I''m used to work in the farm and do physical labor. Carrying little A Fei for few kilometers won''t be a problem.", said Yu Hee. Huang Wen nodded satisfied, "Good. But now, we''ll have to wait." Silently Huang Wen contacted Fengsu and waited for a reply. Chapter 70. What happened during those three days. At that time Fengsu was waiting for signal from Huang Wen, he was blended in among thousands of zombies. Ever since Huang Wen agreed to accept his assistance, in exchange of working hard to thwart Wang Yuehei''s plan, Fengsu stayed close to Huang Wen. Every once in a while, he would use his spiritual sense to find Huang Wen. Two days ago, Huang Wen tried to contact him. It was the time when Huang Wen knelt in front of his father''s grave. He was glad to sense Huang Wen''s spiritual link and quickly accepted it. ''Nice job breaking through the siege, but what''s your plan now?'', Fengsu asked Huang Wen as soon as the connection formed. ''I need you to check something for me.'', said Huang Wen. Fengsu frowned, ''I thought you''re the one who would do all the work and I''ll teach you skills. Why don''t you tell me your situation and let me teach you a skill or two, to solve the problem.'' ''I don''t need any new skills for now. Besides learning a skill take times, I don''t have it right now. If you want me to delay Wang Yuehei''s plan, then you need to do a bit of work.'', said Huang Wen. Fengsu muttered some curse but then he replied, ''Okay, what do you want me to do?'' Huang Wen explained, ''This army of zombies, was commanded by Wang Yuehei, right? If we looked at their number, then they should be able to conquer this town days ago. Now, I wonder why they hadn''t done it so far.'' Fengsu said, ''He want them alive, that''s why. That''s why every once in a while, they would ask them to surrender. As you know, Lord Wang Yuehei doesn''t have many human on his territory. The demon lord still need human to work for them. Zombies are good canon fodder, but they need constant supervising and you can''t ask them to farm, hunt, work in factory, and such. If you ever go to Changsha, you will see how Lord Wang Yuxue rule his territory.'' ''The human live and work peacefully, of course, they work for us, but we also keep them save and keep everything in order.'', Fengsu explained. Huang Wen thought about it, that was a possibility. He was thinking something else, but Fengsu''s explanation sounded good. ''Maybe you''re right, but just in case. I want you to check something. I wonder if Wang Yuehei actually put this town in siege for another purpose.'', said Huang Wen. ''And what could that be?'', Fengsu asked. ''As a bait, the People Liberation Army is numbered in more than a million. We only see a small part of them in this town. Even after the rip between our realm, they should still have hundreds thousand soldiers. There is big possibility that some higher ranks, were using the soldiers under their command to rule over cities right now. This army in Gutian Town, probably part of them. Since Wang Yuehei hadn''t made any real moves toward this town, I''m thinking that maybe this town isn''t his real target.'', Huang Wen began to explain his idea. Fengsu quickly caught on, ''So he will put this town under the siege, when the main army send reinforcement, his real army would attack their main headquarter.'' Huang Wen said, ''Yes, that''s why they didn''t invade this town, because they want them stay alive and worthy to be saved. They sent a million zombies, a big number that will ensure that the reinforcement would be big enough to reduce the strength in their main headquarter. The army that siege on Gutian Town also save their strength because they need to have enough strength to keep the reinforcement stay here for a while.'' Now, Fengsu thought that Huang Wen''s idea might be true, ''So... what do you want me to do?'' Huang Wen said, ''I''m sorry, but I''m forced to make you work a bit hard. You need to check the big cities around Gutian Town. If there is a bigger target, then it shouldn''t be around here.'' ''Next, you need to check the road from Fuzhou to that city. If it''s true that his real target is that city, then Wang Yuehei must prepared an army near that city.'' ''You need to do it quick, but I know you can do it. I believe you''re called Fengsu not for no reason. You also manage to find me all the way from Changsha to this place within days. So I know you must have some skill that give you ability to move fast from one place to another.'', said Huang Wen. Fengsu groaned, ''Hmm... I''ll do it, but you owe me this one.'' Huang Wen laughed, ''No, I don''t owe you anything. It''s part of your own mission too.'' Fengsu silently curse, ''Don''t be too sure boy.'' Huang Wen said, ''I''m not, by the way, once you finished with this request. You have to return to Gutian Town quick. Because I''m going to need your help to get out of this city and you''ll need me out of this city alive if you want me to ruin Wang Yuehei''s plan.'' Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Fengsu didn''t say anything, he cut the connection abruptly. Huang Wen quietly waited for one day and one night, before Fengsu contacted him again. ''Boy ... you got it right this time.'', said Fengsu as soon as the connection established. ''So what did you find?'', Huang Wen asked. ''Wang Yuehei''s main army was prepared to attack Ningde city, north of Fuzhou, east of Gutian. The reinforcement from Ningde just left the city yesterday. They should arrived approximately two days from tonight.'', reported Fengsu. ''How about Wang Yuehei''s army?'', Huang Wen asked. ''They camped in hidden place, about ten kilometers north of Ningde City. Zombies and demons, they don''t need much food or accomodation, so it''s easy to find a hidden location for them. Most of the demons won''t be too happy, but they aren''t going to complain against a demon lord.'', said Fengsu. ''Do you see Wang Yuehei among them?'' Huang Wen asked. ''Yes, I saw him flying to scout the situation between, Gutian, Ningde and Fuzhou. I think once the reinforcement involved in battle against the zombies in Gutian, he will direct the attack against Ningde.'', said Fengsu. ''Okay, now I need you to help me out of this city. I need some diversion, could you kill one of the zombie''s commander, took the control over his zombies and cause them to fight the other zombies?'', Huang Wen asked. ''Hmm... '', Fengsu hesitated. ''Look, aren''t you going to get stronger from creating this diversion? You will absorb a man, control his zombies and get to absorb more as your zombies killed other zombies.'', said Huang Wen. Fengsu wondered, ''That''s true but ... it''s risky ...'' Huang Wen thought about Fengsu reply. Fengsu didn''t completely refuse it, which means he was interested of that proposal. ''I can reduce the risk. First I''ll act as diversion, I will go to fight the zombies. When their attention focused on me, you sneak attack one of their commander and wrestle the command of his zombies. Now you can escape from the battlefield, while using those zombies to create disorder. I will escape through that. What do you say about that?'', Huang Wen asked. ''Hmm... that''s better. Okay, I''ll help you. Do it at night, I''m a demon which means the zombies won''t try to attack me, even if I didn''t have any control over them. I''ll join the zombies. Contacted me when you''re ready.'', said Fengsu. ''That''s even better, try to be as close as possible with their commander, tell me when you''re ready. When you''re in position, I''ll begin to draw their attention.'', said Huang Wen. ''Got it.'', said Fengsu. ''By the way, I want to meet you before I return to Nanping, would that be possible?'', Huang Wen asked. ''Hmm... sure no problem. I won''t be far. Just contact me when you want to see me.'', said Fengsu. That was yesterday. Now, tonight, Huang Wen stood outside Gutian Town''s line of defense. Song Jian and Yu Hee came along with him. He contacted Fengsu and soon Fengsu carefully moved toward the nearest commander. The commanders of the zombies, already noticed Huang Wen. Those who were responsible to guard over that area, now gathered and discussed about Huang Wen. This time, they decided to put away all the grudge between them and worked together to stop Huang Wen from breaking through. "Is that the same man who broke through our zombies about a week ago?", one of them asked. "There were three men now." "No, two men, one woman and one little child. Look the woman is carrying a child with her." "Do they plan to break through our line again?" "Is he stupid?" "He did break through our line before." "Are you sure, it is the same man?" "Who would even think about it, if one of them is not the same man as before?" "What should we do now?" "Let''s wait and see, they''re still within the range of the soldier''s rifles. Let them come, there is no way they would be able to pass." "That''s right, just prepare the zombies. Last time, we''re careless, if Bao Zhong didn''t too stupid to fall into his scheme and kept sending zombies to block him, he would never be able to break through." They moved and spread in a line, instructing their zombies to form am organized defense line. Hundreds thousand of zombies, stood in a row, stretching from one end of the horizon to another. Huang Wen led Song Jian and Yu Hee to walk toward them. All eyes were on those three. Be it friends or enemies, everyone either respected their courage or curse their foolishness. Chapter 71. Huang Wen and Fengsu cooperation. Huang Wen jogged toward the line of zombies, each step brought him closer to them. Yu Hee followed closely behind him, she strapped her son tightly on her back. Her two years old son, hugged her hard. At night, he still had nightmares about the day when he never see his father again. Mother said that his father died bravely as he tried to save his grandmother. But he refused to believe it. Sometimes he fantasied, his father would suddenly appear at the corner of the street. Or someone knocked the door of his room and when he opened it, it was his father. His mother said, that they would go with his uncle to a safer place. He barely remembered anything about this uncle, but he supposed to be his father''s little brother. So he believed him. But still, the sight of the zombies scared him. He closed his eyes and hid his face on his mother''s back. Song Jian, watched Yu Hee''s back. Quietly he prayed to the spirit of Huang Ren, wherever he might be. He promised that he would keep his wife and his son, safe and well. Huang Wen''s proposal for him to marry Yu Hee passed through his mind and he gritted his teeth. He would think about that later, now they needed to survive through this. He couldn''t see how they would escape unscathed. But he also believed that sooner or later, Gutian Town would fall to these zombies. To wait their death at Gutian Town, or to risk their life to a better place, that was their options. And Song Jian chose the second. First, because Yu Hee chose that option and second, because Huang Wen already did it once. It might seem impossible, but Huang Wen proved that it was possible. The closer they were to the zombies, the faster Huang Wen''s pace was. "Get ready!", Huang Wen growled. They were just tens steps away from the zombies when the zombies broke out their defensive formation and charged forward. "Stay behind me !", Huang Wen shouted as the first few zombies entered the range of his sword. He easily sent them to the next world. Once he committed at killing the zombies, he moved like a blur, no normal eyes could follow his movement. One thing no one realized, when Huang Wen broke through the siege a week ago, he restrained much of his strength. He tried his best, to reduce the casualties among the zombies. Now, he didn''t restrain himself. As a result, he could fully show his devastating attack power. For a few seconds, it seemed that someone threw a bomb to the zombies. Huang Wen instantly created a dent in their massive formation. But then he couldn''t move any further, because the zombies began to surround them. Despite his best effort, he couldn''t prevent the zombies from the left and right, to encircle them. Huang Wen needed to move around to keep Song Jian and Yu Hee safe. Song Jian had a machette in his hand, while Yu Hee used the wooden staff to kill any zombies that passed through Huang Wen''s diligent defense. Before leaving, they decided to allow Yu Hee gained few levels first, before Song Jian could. Perhaps she was thinking of her late husband, because she attacked the zombies ferociously. A Fei who hid his face on his mother''s back, couldn''t help but take a peek once in a while. When he saw, his uncle whirled around them like a tornado, his mother and his father''s best friend were fighting ferociously, A Fei began to gain some courage. They fought for about fifteen minutes when Yu Hee called Song Jian, "Brother Song, please take the staff." Song Jian nodded his head, he exchanged his machette with Yu Hee''s wooden staff. He eagerly waited for his first experience point. He realized, only through Huang Wen''s effort, that they could fight the zombies. Only a few zombies managed to pass Huang Wen''s tight defense and those who passed were easily killed by him and Yu Hee. It was thanked to Huang Wen''s hard work, that they could level up and rest properly. But those at front were pushed by the zombies behind them, even with Huang Wen strength, he won''t be able to hold out for long. At the same time, Huang Wen kept Fengsu on wait. The burden was growing by minutes, but he wanted to have Song Jian and Yu Hee to gain several levels, before Fengsu acted. Fortunately with his current Bloodlust mastery, he could fight for a bit more than an hour without losing his sanity. He also had two new techniques in his disposal. One from Baihu and one from Youshe. Unfortunately, the one he learned from Youshe, wouldn''t be much of help. Fortunately, the one he learned from Baihu helped him to reduce the pressure. Actually he already knew a bit of this Baihu''s skill, it was a skill that came with Baihu''s bastard sword. That was why, it only took him a few days, to use this technique skillfully. With this technique, he could truly put the fear in the heart of his enemies. The sword would give a bit bonus, but even without the sword he could use this technique. That was why, despite the urging instruction of their commanders, the zombies didn''t or couldn''t show their ferocity in front of Huang Wen. Without their commanders, they would already scattered away from Huang Wen. Fengsu waited impatiently, he called Huang Wen, ''Hey kid, you''re asking for my help. Now, you''re ignoring me. Do you need my help? Or do you not?'' ''Just wait a bit. I''d like to wait until my brother level up a bit.'', Huang Wen replied. ''I''ve been waiting for hours ...'', Fengsu growled. Of course he wasn''t, but neither Fengsu nor Huang Wen wanted to debate about it. "Brother Song, what''s your current level?", Huang Wen asked. "I just need few more points and I''ll reach level 4.", said Song Jian. "Tell me when you reach level 4.", said Huang Wen. Song Jian nodded his head and worked even harder. He felt Huang Wen had a plan and waited for him to level up. A few minutes later, Song Jian reached level 4 and yelled, "Huang Wen! I just reached level 4!" Huang Wen nodded, "Okay, everyone prepare to move forward!" ''Fengsu, do it now!'', said Huang Wen. Fengsu didn''t give any reply, but quickly did his job. It was easy because his target was concentrating at every Huang Wen''s movement. He was controlling the zombies, which currently surrounded Huang Wen. Fengsu easily sneaked behind him. Fengsu slashed the air in front of him and a blade of wind flew out of his hand. He didn''t stop with one wind blade, his hand moved several times and several wind blades followed closely behind the first. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. When the first wind blade slashed his body, the commander was shocked from the pain. He didn''t have any chance to react, because before he could overcome the shock, several more wind blades slashed at his body. He was dropped on his knee with his body terribly mangled. His blood drenched the earth and his life was slipping away. Right before he lose his consciousness, he turned his head and saw Fengsu was approaching him. The last thing he saw was Fengsu''s palm. Fengsu held the head of the dying commander with both of his hand. He closed his eyes and chanted a spell. A few seconds later, the dying commander''s soul essence poured into Fengsu''s body through his hands. From his place, through his spiritual sense, Huang Wen watched Feng Su''s action, he could faintly sense the technique that was used by Fengsu to absorb the commander''s soul. It was another variation of the technique he was using when he absorb Baihu''s and Youshe''s soul. ''I guess, humans and demons have different nature, thus, the technique to absorb their soul was a bit different too.'', Huang Wen thought to himself. For a moment, Huang Wen was wondering, should he ask Fengsu to teach him that technique. Although he cringed on the idea of absorbing his fellow human''s soul. Such feeling wasn''t it baseless and emotional rather than logical? It would be a waste to kill someone and without absorbing their soul. But the next moment, Huang Wen decided. He won''t ask Fengsu to teach him that technique. Sure it was such a waste and perhaps it seemed like a hypocrite, to kill but not to absorb. However, he decided that such technique would tempt him to kill a man in order to absorb their soul, rather than out of necessities. ''Once I learn that technique, I will always doubt myself. Am I kill this person, because I want to absorb his soul? Or it is dictate by the situation? Even worse, I might make reasonable excuse to kill a man, while desiring to absorb his soul.'', Huang Wen sighed at the thought. ''Father ... , I haven''t found what truth is ... but I''ll try my best to live, such a life. I won''t let anyone or anything, rule over my self.'', Huang Wen resolutely steel his heart. At Fengsu''s location, it took less than half a minute and all that was left was a shriveled, drained, mummified body. Fengsu opened his eyes and smacked his lips, "Not bad ... now the zombies ..." He closed his eyes once more and spread his spiritual power across the battlefield. Every zombies who had not linked to anyone, quickly linked to Fengsu. ''Now move! I''ll open the way for you.'', Fengsu contacted Huang Wen. And like Moses divided the red sea, Fengsu opened a path for Huang Wen, Yu Hee and Song Jian. "Hurry! Follow me now!", Huang Wen grabbed Yu Hee and Song Jian. They ran through the zombies under Fengsu''s command. The zombies who were their enemies few seconds ago, now turned into their allies. Opening a path for them. Meanwhile the other Wang Yuehei''s servants didn''t stand idly. Linked through Wang Yuehei''s network, they buzzed over the incident. "Damn! What happened? Is someone betraying us?" "No! Someone killed one of us and take over the zombie! Who''s died now?" "Be it a traitor or an enemy, it got to be on Yong Tai''s position now, since it was the zombies around that guy that turn side!" "I''ll go check him!" "Jiang Nan! Don''t go alone. We can''t take any risk!" "Fan Mo! Guan Lao! Go with him!" "You guys moved your zombies to block their path!" Three commanders whose position were nearest to Fengsu, ran toward his position, while the other moved their zombies to block Huang Wen''s path. Both Fengsu and Huang Wen used their spiritual sense to locate the position of each enemy''s commander. ''They''re coming for me.'', Fengsu told Huang Wen. ''Hold your position! Instruct your zombies to protect my two companions. I''ll take care those three for you.'', Huang Wen replied. Fengsu said, ''Just take care two of them, leave the other one for me.'' ''Can you fight and control your zombies at the same time?'', Huang Wen asked. ''If it''s only one opponent, then that''s fine.'', Fengsu replied. ''If one of my companion hurt... our deal is off.'', Huang Wen threatened him. ''Hmph... who do you think I am? Just leave them to me.'', Fengsu replied arrogantly. Huang Wen turned to Yu Hee and Song Jian, "You two, stay here. I''ll deal with the zombie''s commander. Don''t worry, my friend is controlling part of the zombies, he will protect you here. Just stay alerted. Don''t go anywhere okay?" Song Jian nodded, "Leave this place to me." Huang Wen nodded his head and wasted no time. He charged through and quickly disappeared among the zombies. Once he was surrounded by zombies, he used his new learned technique, it was taught by Youshe. Youshe was a physically weak demon and relied much on trickery. If Baihu taught Huang Wen to mentally and spiritually pressured his opponent, then Youshe taught Huang Wen, a technique that will hid him from his enemies. It wasn''t that he was invisible, but rather people''s attention somehow diverted every time they looked toward his direction. It didn''t matter, whether they used their physical eyes or their spiritual sense. The techniques worked on their unconscious part of mind. It made them ignore Huang Wen''s existence. Even Fengsu who had been communicating with Huang Wen, suddenly lost interest in his existence. If Fengsu didn''t notice his existence, how would the zombies noticed his existence? Though he moved through them and bumped into them, they only shrugged him off, as if they bumped on stones or trees. If zombies who was pushed around by Huang Wen, didn''t noticed him. How could three men, whose attention were focusing on finding Fengsu, would notice Huang Wen? Was it in The Bible that said, the time will come like a thief? Huang Wen brought death with him, by each passing seconds he was approaching quickly. Death was coming for them, but none of them knew it. Chapter 72. Angel of Death. Fengsu noticed three men were moving toward his position fast. He couldn''t remember why he had to instruct the zombies under his command to protect a man, a woman and a child. He just knew he had to, besides he didn''t have much time to think about it. He had to decide quickly, what ht had to do now. He decided to moved toward one of his opponent quick. By taking the initiative, he would be able to create distant with the other two. It would give him time to take care one of those three. The gambling would be, would he be able to killed his opponent before the other two arrived? The one picked by Fengsu was the one named Jiang Nan. A man in his twenties he was rash, filled with self confidence and had a ferocious nature. Before other commanders made a decision, he already moved toward Fengsu''s location. Fengsu who lived for hundred of years, could notice these little things. He quickly picked his target and without any hesitation flew toward Jiang Nan who hadn''t guessed that the one he wanted to kill was coming to kill him instead. In his simple mind, his target would be hiding among the zombies, and his job would be to find him among them. It was a surprised for Jiang Nan, when suddenly a man in ancient Chinese robe, suddenly flew toward him and tens of blades, formed from nothing but wind, came toward him. "Hyaaaahhhh!!!", Jiang Nan roared as he crossed his arm to cover his body and braced himself from the pain that was going to happen. He gritted his teeth as the blades bit his body, one by one. Within seconds, his clothes was torn apart and wounds covered his body. Blood was dripping from his body, but none of the wound was deep enough to give him any serious injury. Before he could raised his head, he already flew from Fengsu''s kick that hit right on his side. Jiang Nan growled in pain, but rather than disabled him, it incited his anger and his fighting spirit. Fengsu didn''t give him any leniency. Before Jiang Nan could stand stably, Fengsu already sent another kick toward his head. Rather than trying to avoid it, the short fused Jiang Nan roared and exerted all his strength to headbutt Fengsu''s foot. It surprised Fengsu who never imagined that such thing would happen. Jiang Nan''s head, Fengsu''s foot, when it met, as if a small bomb exploded. Fengsu''s body although seemed like human body, it didn''t actually the same. But when Jiang Nan''s head met his foot, Fengsu could imagine how painful it would be, if he had human body. It shocked Fengsu, but Jiang Nan had to pay the price as well. If Fengsu''s foot felt like it was going to broke, then Jiang Nan felt like his head was going to explode. ''I''m dead now'', Jiang Nan last thought before he lose his consciousness. "Jiang Nan! Damned is he dead?", one of the other commanders noticed Jiang Nan''s sudden lost from their network. "No! He was knocked down by the enemy!", someone whose spiritual sense more sensitive than the other informed them. "Guan Lao! Jian Mo! Quick moved to Jiang Nan''s last position, the enemy must be there!" "Send more people, this time we must kill them!" "I''ll help!" "Huangfu Jian! Go help too!" "On my way!" Through his spiritual sense, Fengsu noticed two opponent were closing fast, while another two zombie commander decided to join the fray. He frantically tried to subdue Jiang Nan''s will to survive. It was much harder to absorb his soul, since Jiang Nan still had some of his will to survive. Fengsu viciously kicked him, as he slowly absorbed Jiang Nan''s life force through his hand. Fengsu sensed the other four moving fast toward his position, he thought to himself, ''Ten more seconds and I leave this place!'' Fengsu wasn unwilling to let his prey free, but he knew, once the others came, he wouldn''t be able to feast on his prey anyway. That was why, part of his consciousness was watching the situation on the battle field warily. Mean while Guan Lao was running as fast as he could toward Jiang Nan''s last location. From the corner of his eyes, he saw a man was running toward him. A small part of his consciousness told him the man was a threat, but something quickly got rid that thought out of his mind and the next moment he forgot of that man''s existence. He kept running hard toward Jiang Nan. Suddenly his heart was beating faster, once again part of him, was telling him of dangerous threat that was coming to him. But it seemed something was at work against his own mind and the next moment, Guan Lao was not interested on that warning anymore. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. A few seconds later, his instinct was screaming at him and his heart pounded so heart that he abruptly stopped and turned to look at the man who was running toward his direction. It was Huang Wen and it was too late for Guan Lao. With one leap Huang Wen closed the distance between him and Guan Lao. With one stroke, he loped Guan Lao''s head off of his neck. He didn''t stop to check the result. Huang Wen was running fast, toward his next target. Guan Lao''s eyes still wide opened, staring at the sky. Guan Lao still wondered, what just happened to him? He couldn''t moved his body and slowly losing his consciousness. On Fengsu''s spiritual radar, suddenly one of his enemies disappeared. Something nagged his mind about it, but at the same time something told him to ignore it. Few seconds later, another enemy disappeared. Two more enemies joined it to move toward Fengsu''s position. But with those two who were nearest to Fengsu''s location disappeared, Fengsu had confidence at finishing Jiang Nan. Wang Yuehei''s servant was frantically trying to understand what just happened to their colleagues when a few minutes later another one was killed and shortly followed by Jiang Nan''s death. Now, more than ever, they feared for their own lives. "Someone must used some kind of illusive skill." "Keep your eyes open." The death of their colleagues were to quick and undetected. Everyone of them was put their safety as priority now. They moved some of their zombies to form a tight defensive wall around them and watched their surrounding carefully. Fengsu quickly changed his location, away from his pursuer. With few more commanders died, he wrestled the control over a large number of zombies and restored his thinning army of zombies. While Huang Wen ran back to pick up Song Jian and Yu Hee. "Huang Wen, where have you been? Are you alright?", Song Jian and Yu Hee asked. "Yes, I''m fine. I just dealt some enemies. Now, we should get ready to move again. Our enemy is in chaos right now.", Huang Wen replied. A few minutes later, Huang Wen contacted Fengsu, ''Fengsu, moved the zombies now, let''s break through their formation.'' Fengsu was taken aback, suddenly Huang Wen''s existence returned to his mind. He realized something was missing from his memories, some important information of Huang Wen''s action. ''Kid... what have you done?'', he asked, suddenly he was scared of Huang Wen. ''Nothing, just some tricks, now move your zombies.'', said Huang Wen forcefully. ''Okay, we''ll break through their formation now. They were in chaos now.'', Fengsu shrugged off that feeling and quickly instructed his zombies to open a path for Huang Wen and his families. Using the chance when their enemy feared for their life, helped by Fengsu, Huang Wen, Song Jian and Yu Hee quickly left the battle field. Mean while the zombies commander were busy contacting each other through their network. "Send more zombies to block them!" "No! We''ve lost too many. As of now, the losses still manageable and won''t affect our main objectives, but if we insist on fighting and lose even more. We will win this battle, but the casualties might be big enough to affect the result of our main objectives." "Are you saying, we should just let them go?" "Yes, just let them go. focused our zombies to form a defensive walls around us. I think they won''t be so crazy to insist on fighting either." "Lord Wang Yuehei will be angry when he hear this." "I''ll take the responsibility." Zhao Yulang, a promising commander among Wang Yuehei''s servants. He instructed his zombies to form a platform for him. Some sort of tower, built from zombies were made. He lightly leaped from one zombie to another, climbed higher and reached the top in a few minutes. He watched Huang Wen, Song Jian and Yu Hee walked away from their army. Nearly a thousand zombies, formed a defensive walls around those three. Zhao Yulang scanned the battlefield, until he found Fengsu. His sharp eyes, caught their features and his brain faithfully kept it within his memories. Zhao Yulang smiled, "Interesting ... , this new world is interesting." "The one with the long sword, must be the one who killed our side in quick succession. He is the same man who broke through our siege last week. The other one, isn''t he a demon? Or is he the same of us?" Chapter 73. News from Nanping. Huang Wen, Song Jian and Yu Hee finally broke through the siege. The last few hundred meters was easy. The enemy actually opened a path for them. ''It seem they gave up on you.'', said Fengsu. ''Good, someone among them have a brain. Don''t fight then, let''s just solve this peacefully. What''s your plan with all that zombies?'', Huang Wen asked Fengsu. ''I''ll go find some place for them to roam about. Why?'', Fengsu answered and asked in return. ''Hmm ... nothing ...'', Huang Wen was thinking about Ding Yun. Many of the free zombies, given enough time, might regain their memories and consciousness. Since he had that knowledge and since one of them was his sworn brother now, he had different attitude toward zombies. He also knew, Fengsu would like to use them to absorb more power. Which means, he planned to used them to hunt living human being. Huang Wen had many reasons, why he didn''t like Fengsu''s plan for those zombies under his command. But at the same time, he didn''t have better solution as well. For the zombies to improve and reach Ding Yun''s level, they would have to kill other zombies or worse humans. Asking Fengsu to release his control over them, was the same as releasing thousands of wild zombies who would hurt humans and themselves. Even if one of them reached to Ding Yun''s level, there was no telling what kind of zombies they would turn into. Ding Yun was fine, but even Ding Yun had something changed in him. Huang Wen could tell that Ding Yun grew cold and aloof toward other people, compared to his old self. Ding Yun was warm and considerate to him, because he was an old friend. But Ding Yun could care less for other people. ''You have problem with my plan?'', Fengsu wanted to confirm. ''No, I don''t have better solution myself.'', said Huang Wen. ''So what''s your plan now?'', Fengsu asked. ''I''ll go to find my men, I sensed a small group of people on the peak of that small hill. I guess that''s must be them.'', said Huang Wen. It was the small hill, where he left Yan Chou and Jian Bao, to enter Gutian town. ''I''ll be around here.'', said Fengsu. ''I need to see you in person. It was about the skill I learned from the demon within me.'', said Huang Wen. ''Oh, so you didn''t completely absorb him?'', Fengsu surprised. ''No, aren''t you told me how to do it and what''s the benefit from having them in me. But I have the problem with the skill he taught me and I want to show you this technique. I hope you can have some ideas to upgrade it.'', said Huang Wen. ''Is it the skill you used during our fight to break through the siege before?'', Fengsu asked. ''Yes, it is. It have some minor problem, do you think you can fix it?'', Huang Wen asked. ''If you show me how to do it, then I might have some idea how to make it better.'', said Fengsu. ''I''ll see you then.'', said Huang Wen. ''Contact me when you''re ready.'', said Fengsu, now he was interested at Huang Wen''s skill and couldn''t wait to see him in person. Huang Wen took Song Jian and Yu Hee to see his men. Huang Wen already knew a group of people were waiting for them, on the top of the small hill. But he was quite surprised, when he saw who were coming to greet him. "Big brother Huang !" "Zhang Xuan? Chen Yao? Xia Yue? Oh... how come you''re here?" "Hm... aren''t you happy to see me?", Zhang Xuan asked. "Happy ... I''m happy of course ... I''m just surprised that''s all ..", Huang Wen tried to laugh. "Wait, wait, ah sister in law, Brother Song Jian, let me introduce you. This is Zhang Xuan, Chen Yao and Xia Yue. Zhang Xuan, Chen Yao, Xia Yue, this is Brother Song Jian, a very close friend of my brother. And this is my sister in law and my little nephew." "Ah... nice to meet you.", Zhang Xuan quickly change her tune and bowed politely. Chen Yao and Xia Yue also quickly followed and greeted them politely. Yu Hee and the girls quickly got to know each other. Soon Yu Hee, Chen Yao, Xia Yue and Zhang Xuan chatted among themselves. A Fei got lots of attention from his new aunties. While Huang Wen and Song Jian greeted those who accompanied the girls. There were five armed men, who came along with the girls to wait for Huang Wen that day. When they settled down, Huang Wen asked again, "But how come you all suddenly here?" And Zhang Xuan began to tell her story. --------- o --------- It took less than three days for Mi Fang and his men to reach Nanping. Everyone knew how important it was, the news they brought from Gutian town. It wasn''t just about people in Gutian town, but also their own people at Nanping. They already had enemies based at Fuzhou. If they have another enemy based at Gutian town, then they would have enemy at their south and their east. Mi Fang and his men had family in Nanping. With their family in mind, they traveled day and night, to reach Nanping as soon as they could. Once they arrived at Nanping, they didn''t waste time to see Yue Rang. Yue Rang listened to their report and went to see Zhang Hu right away. Mean while, the news of Mi Fang''s arrival, reached Zhang Xuan''s ear. She was happened to be in her house, helping her mother when Yue Rang arrived to meet Zhang Hu. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. From Yue Rang''s bodyguards, she heard of Mi Fang''s arrival. Quickly she went to find Chen Yao and Xia Yue, she was glad to find them both at the same place. "Chen Yao, Xia Yue, did you hear it? Several people who was under Huang Wen''s command, just returned. They went directly to Colonel Yue Rang. I wonder if Huang Wen is fine.", Zhang Xuan quickly went to find her friends. "Who?" "Mi Fang, he was one of those who went with Huang Wen to his village.", Zhang Xuan replied. "Ah ... so what''s the news, did they finf his family?", Xia Yue asked. "That''s what I''m worry about. Why they didn''t came with Huang Wen and the other?", said Zhang Xuan. "Why don''t you go to your father, they must report to him anyway?", said Chen Yao. "No, I can''t do that. If I go to see my father for something personal like this. It won''t look good for people to see.", said Zhang Xuan. "Ai... you two father and daughter are so busy at keeping your goody two shoes image. Once in a while, do something for your personal interest, will you?", Chen Yao complained. "No, we can''t. The situation isn''t stable yet. We still face many enemies out there. People need a role model. As those who hold unique position in society, we need to show them that we must put community before ourselves.", Zhang Xuan replied vehemently. "Okay.. okay, I got it. I got similar lecture from my father last night, okay?", Chen Yao raised her hand and gave up. "Then, shouldn''t we go to find this man named Mi Fang?", Xia Yue asked. "Yes, that''s why I''m looking for you two. Could you accompany me?", said Zhang Xuan. "Hmm... you''re busy with helping your mother at setting the school for brats and hardly have time for us. Now, when it''s about him, you''re running to find us.", Chen Yao pretended to complain. "Am I not offering you two to give a hand at the community center too?", Zhang Xuan replied. "No way, I have two little brother and had enough with little brats at home. I''m not going to work with more little brats at that school of yours.", Chen Yao shook his head. "But some of them are pretty sweet and cute.", said Zhang Xuan. "Yes, actually, I want to help Sister Zhang Xuan too, but then Sister Chen Yao won''t have friend. Sister Chen Yao, why don''t we help at the school too?", said Xia Yue. "Argh.. what you two know about little kids? They do look cute, but just wait until you spend a bit longer with them.", Chen Yao rolled her eyes. "I''d rather go out and hunt some zombies.", she added. Xia Yue and Zhang Xuan giggled. "What would you do when you had a children of your own?", asked Zhang Xuan. "Not going to. I don''t want marry anyone.", said Chen Yao confidently. "Aw... how about Huang Wen? Isn''t he not too bad?", Zhang Xuan asked. "Are you crazy? He''s yours.", said Chen Yao as she raised her eyebrows. "Sister Zhang Xuan said, she want to share him among us three.", said Xia Yue laughing. "And what do you say about that?", Chen Yao asked. "Hmm... after I listen to Sister Zhang Xua, I think that''s not such a bad idea.", sad Xia Yue. "You two, are nuts.", Chen Yao were shaking her head in disbelief. "Why not? Even now, he''s some kind of celebrity in this city. People still talk about his fought in the last battle. They said, when he moved, he could move so fast, it was like he turned into a blurry shadow. I know some girls who want to take him from Sister Zhang Xuan.", said Xia Yue. "I will never understand you girls.... Let''s not talk about it. Let''s find this Uncle Mi Fang guy.", said Chen Yao cut their conversation about Huang Wen. Laughing, the three of them went to find Mi Fang. Chen Yao secretly asked herself about her feeling toward Huang Wen. She couldn''t lie to herself that she liked him. In fact she hated the fact that Zhang Xuan didn''t really love him, when she initiated their relation. But since Huang Wen and Zhang Xuan already in a relation, Chen Yao chose to bury her feeling and tried to forget it. Their conversation brought it back, but she quickly shook her head and cleaned her mind from any thought of him The three of them, finally found one of Mi Fang''s men and heard the story of the siege in Gutian town. "That''s bad... I have bad premonition about it.", said Zhang Xuan. "Why? He''s strong, he can move fast. Surely he wouldn''t have problem at sneaking into the town.", Chen Yao asked, deep inside she worried about Huang Wen too. Zhang Xuan sighed, "If the town is under the siege, how about the village where his family lived?" "Ah..., that''s... do you think...?", Chen Yao now remembered of Huang Wen''s family. "Sister Zhang, what should we do now? He rescue my parents... what if his parents...?", Xia Yue also worried of Huang Wen''s family now. "I''ll go to talk with my father tonight.", said Zhang Xuan. Chapter 74. Zhang Xuans Request for Huang Wen. That night, when Zhang Hu finished with his administrative works and at home. Zhang Xuan went to see him. It was happened that Zhang Hu was having conversation with his close friends at that time, Fan Zheng, Chen Fang and Xia Bao. From their laugh, she knew they didn''t talk about anything serious. Besides, the door was opened too, if her father talked about something important, usually he kept the door closed. Zhang Xuan politely knocked on the opened door, "Uhm... father, uncles, do you mind if I ask something?" "Ah, Zhang Xuan come in. I bet it''s about Huang Wen, right?", Xia Bao welcomed her and guessed right away. Zhang Xuan blushed and nodded her head, "Yes, I heard that his hometown is under siege." "Not his hometown, it''s a town near his hometown.", said Zhang Hu to Zhang Xuan. "Yes, anyway, since the army is there at the town, don''t you think there is a good chance that his family took refugee in that town?", Zhang Xuan asked. "Likely, yes...", Zhang Hu and he waited for Zhang Xuan to continue. "So, what''s your plan?", Zhang Xuan asked. "What plan?", Zhang Hu asked again. "Father ... of course a plan to help people in Gutian town.", Zhang Xuan said exasperately. Fan Zheng chuckled, "Brother Zhang, why don''t you stop teasing Zhang Xuan?" Zhang Hu, Fan Zheng, Xia Bao and Chen Fang laughed. Xia Bao talked to Zhang Xuan, "Zhang Xuan, we were just talking about your future husband and his predicament at Gutian town. He is an important person for all of us, of course we already made a plan about the siege." Smiling, Zhang Hu nodded his head, "He already part of our family. Of course we won''t neglect his predicament." Zhang Xuan punched her father jokingly, "Ai... father... so what''s your decision?" Zhang Hu answered, "I''m asking Brother Yue Guang to scout the situation first. The only forces with such huge number of zombies, would be the high level demon who rule over Fuzhou. My concern is, whether his siege at Gutian, is a bait for us or not? There is a chance that his real target is Nanping. But somehow he know that Huang Wen''s family live near that town and he attack Gutian to divert our attention. Once I send a large army to rescue that town. He''ll send his main army to Nanping." "So when father will send reinforcement to free Gutian town?", Zhang Xuan asked. "I already told Brother Yue Guang about it. Fortunately he understand that we need to find out the demon''s real intention soon. He decided to leave Nanping right away. But to investigate this matter won''t be easy. I estimate he''ll need two days, hopefully not longer than two days. Once we can ascertain the demon''s intention, I''ll make my decision by then.", said Zhang Hu. "That would be too long.", Zhang Xuan exclaimed in stress. Chen Fang and Xia Bao who were rescued by Huang Wen also nodded their head. They had serious expression. Apparently they had the same concerns as Zhang Xuan, but Zhang Hu made a reasonable argument. Zhang Hu turned to look at Fan Zheng. Fan Zheng sighed and tried to answer Zhang Xuan''s protest. "Zhang Xuan, it might seem like a long time, but 2 days isn''t that long. If we make a decision to quickly, without completely understand the situation. It could be more disastrous. Your father must consider everyone''s safety. Although he want to help Huang Wen and his family, he can''t neglect his duty to protect hundreds thousand people who live in Nanping.", Fan Zheng explained. Zhang Xuan listened quietly. She meditated upon Fan Zheng''s explanation. She wasn''t willing to let it end that way. "Do you understand now?", Zhang Hu carefully asked his daughter. Their relation just mended after he forcefully took her from Fuzhou to Nanping. Now, once again they had another difference about Huang Wen. Zhang Xuan didn''t answer right away. Zhang Hu, Fan Zheng, Xia Bao and Chen Fang quietly waited for her to say something. Zhang Xuan carefully planned her argument, before she answered. She knew her father well. Zhang Hu wouldn''t respond well with whining and begging. If she wanted to do something for Huang Wen, then she needed to build her argument well. She understood her father''s point of view. But she believed her father should care more about Huang Wen and his feeling. Huang Wen went to Nan An to save Chen Fang and Xia Bao, before he went to find his family. If something happened to his family, he might harbor ill feeling toward her and her father. She afraid, Huang Wen would disappoint, if her father didn''t act decisively after he heard the news of Gutian town''s siege. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. "Father, I think you made a mistake, by not doing anything until you fully grasp the situation.", finally she spoke. "Hmm... and why is that?", Zhang Hu asked. "First, we must admit that Huang Wen did a lot for us. He saved me, Chen Yao and Xia Yue. He went to save Uncle Chen Fang''s and Uncle Xia Bao''s family first, before he went to find his own family. Then, he helped father to win the battle of Nanping.", said Zhang Xuan. "He is a man of great merit. If he doesn''t receive special treatment, then it would your failure as a leader.", said Zhang Xuan. Zhang Hu frowned and asked, "So, we should risk the life of hundreds thousand people for his sake?" "No, even Huang Wen himself won''t want that, but we must show some effort to repay our debt. He had done a lot for us, now it''s time for us to do something for him. Sure, we can''t afford to send fifth or even tenth of our army. But can''t we send a thousand? Two thousand?", Zhang Xuan asked. "If we send too few, rather than help him. We seem to ask those thousands to risk their life for him.", Zhang Hu answered. Zhang Xuan smiled, "But I believe there will be thousands who are willing to risk their life for him. How about this? I''m not asking you to send an army. But I want you to announce the situation to our soldiers and then ask who are willing to volunteer. Whether it''s only a hundred or a thousand, I won''t ask for more and to show our sincerity, I will go to Gutian town too." Zhang Hu shook his head, "Hmm... I can accept your proposition to offer our soldiers to volunteer for this mission. But I won''t allow you to go." Zhang Xuan straightened her body and spoke seriously, "Father, I''ve forgiven you about the times when you force me to leave Fuzhou. This time, the situation is completely different. It''s not a suicide mission. In fact, with my presence there, it will prevent Huang Wen from taking suicidal decision." Zhang Hu growled, "Girl... so you plan to have a journey with thousands of young men? All by yourself? Away from your family and people who will protect you? Even though no one dared to talk badly about your relation with Huang Wen, who knows, what those men have in their mind?" Zhang Xuan suddenly smiled nicely, "If that''s the problem, then I have the solution. Would Uncle Chen and Uncle Xia accompany me to Gutian? Chen Yao and Xia Yue should come with us as well. It won''t be a problem then." Chen Fang and Xia Bao laughed heartily. Chen Fang said, "Brother Zhang Hu, this time you shouldn''t refuse her proposal any longer. She already have all the answers for your objections. To tell the truth, I don''t feel good about postponing a reinforcement too and I will gladly go with Zhang Xuan to help Huang Wen. Even if I have to risk my life." Xia Bao nodded his head, "My wife and my child, saved thanks to him. I will gladly give my life to save his family." Fan Zheng nodded his head and smiled, "Brother Zhang, I think you taught your daughter well. I agree with her, Brother Chen Fang and Brother Xia Bao. We shouldn''t sit here and wait, while Huang Wen''s family could be in danger. Even if we fail to save them, at least we already give our best." Zhang Hu turned to look at them one by one. After a long look at Zhang Xuan, he sighed and nodded his head. "Well..., I can''t argue anymore. You all are right. Huang Wen already did a lot for us. We owe him a lot. He''s part of our family now, we should treat him like one..", said Zhang Hu. "Okay, tomorrow, I''ll go to our army''s barrack and make the announcement. While Brother Fan Zheng, Chen Fang and Xia Bao prepared the supplies and other things. At noon, we should already sent the reinforcement toward Gutian town." , after some thought, Zhang Hu made the decision. Zhang Xuan jumped and hugged him, "Thank you father, thank you. I promise, I''ll advise Huang Wen, so he won''t do anything dangerous." Zhang Hu snorted and messed her hair, "Silly girl, if we afraid of danger, then we should stay at home." Zhang Xuan laughed, "Well, you''re the one who said it father. So don''t blame me, if we take some risk later." "By the way father, I have one more request.", said Zhang Xuan. "And what would that be?", Zhang Hu laughed. Chapter 75. Secret of Zhang Hu and Yue Guang. "If Huang Wen successfully win the battle against the zombies at Gutian town and win the people of Gutian town to our side, then let him be the one who govern Gutian town.", said Zhang Xuan seriously. Her answer, surprised everyone. Zhang Hu didn''t smile anymore, "Zhang Xuan... child... are you sure about that? First at most, I can only give you 3,000 men. Even if more than three thousands volunteer tomorrow, I can only spare 3,000. Do you really believe that he can defeat a million zombies with 3,000 men?" "Second, the PLA already controlled that town. Even if together we can defeat the zombies, will they give up their control so easily? They have enough firepower to defend the town against hundreds thousand zombies, if we fight against them, how many people will die?" Fan Zheng nodded gravely, "Your father is right Zhang Xuan, your request is a bit too ambitious. I''m afraid it won''t be possible with our current situation." Zhang Xuan nodded, "I know. I know it near to impossible for such thing to happen. All I ask is, if it happen." Zhang Hu nodded his head, "If it does, somehow, happen, then I give you my word. Huang Wen will have the right to govern that town." "That''s all I ask.", Zhang Xuan smiled nicely. "Father..., uncles... I won''t bother you anymore then. I''ll go now.", she stood and walked toward the door. "Father, don''t forget about tomorrow, okay?", she turned and asked once more before she left. Zhang Hu snorted and shook his head, "Hmph.... " ""Brother Zhang..., what did you put in her head all this time?", Fan Zheng chuckled and shook his head in disbelief. Zhang Hu shrugged his shoulder, "Beats me.." Chen Fang laughed, "Well, if she could make Huang Wen achieve it, they deserve that town anyway." Xia Bao joined, "Now, this make me, anticipating our journey to Gutian town more." Zhang Hu asked Chen Fang and Xia Bao, "So you two agree to accompany her to Gutian town?" Chen Fang nodded his head, "Sure, like I said before, we owe Huang Wen a lot. It''s just the right thing to do." Xia Bao parroted him, "The right thing to do..." Zhang Hu sighed, "Ah... forgive my daughter for involve the two of you in this." Chen Fang laughed, "Don''t worry, even if she didn''t ask us too. We''ll volunteer, isn''t that right Brother Xia Bao?" Xia Bao nodded his head. "Then I could only, thank you in advance.", said Zhang Hu. They continued their conversation, while Zhang Xuan returned to her room. She was satisfied that she managed to get all that she wanted from her father. She sincerely wished it would work well for Huang Wen. Thus for the whole night, she kept thinking about how she should help Huang Wen later. Zhang Xuan sighed from time to time, she wanted to meet Huang Wen again. She imagined of their future. Huang Wen would be the second, only below her father. Sure, his brother would inherit her father''s position. But Huang Wen would be a great man, just like her father. She thought of her plan for Huang Wen and imagined how Huang Wen would thank her for that. Huang Wen was infiltrating Gutian town right now, maybe he already met with his family. Alone he couldn''t help them to escape the town though. He would have to sneak out alone and then returned to Nanping to get reinforcement. How much he would be surprised, if he saw Zhang Xuan came with thousands of soldiers to help him. Zhang Xuan couldn''t help but felt giddy, thinking their meeting. ''Ah... he would happy and excited to see me...'', she thought to herself. ''Then together we''ll lead the army to free the town. He will introduce me to his parent.'', her imagination went from one thing to the next thing. ''With this, he will complete all of father''s request and... '', she imagined their wedding and the night after. Rolling on her bed, she hugged her pillow hard, thinking of Huang Wen. ''But what happened if one of his family attacked by zombies before we could get there to save them...?'' She worried about Huang Wen''s family sake. If something happened to them, it might put their relation in trouble. She silently prayed for the safety of his family. She tried to sleep, but her mind wildly worked on its own, making plan and anticipating the outcome. When she finally asleep, it was almost at dawn. She slept for three to four hours, before she woke up and quickly went to see her father. ----- o ----- When Zhang Xuan was busy thinking about her future with Huang Wen, Zhang Hu was busy with something else. Zhang Hu and Madame Zhang Hu took the biggest room in the house, on the second floor. Inside the room, there was a king size bed. Upon that bed, Madame Zhang Hu lay in her birthday suit. Zhang Hu lay behind her, she slept on his arm. Zhang Hu''s other hand, slowly traced her curved. Madame Zhang Hu softly moaned and then chuckled, "What happened to you ... ?" Zhang Hu chuckled and whispered on her ears, "I learn few things ..." His hand moved around her back and buttock. He gently groped and massaged her. "Emmh.... That''s feel good.... where you learn all these things?", Madame Zhang Hu closed her eyes and sighed in pleasure. Zhang Hu laughed a little, "Heheh... as funny as it is, I learn it from the knowledge that was passed down by the grand elder." Madame Zhang Hu raised her eyebrows, "The grand elder? Of the fairies?" Zhang Hu made a move that made her squealed like a teenage girl and replied, "That grand elder and let me show you what else I learned from it." For the next couple hours, he gently took her from behind. His hand moved to places, she never thought would made her felt that way. Zhang Hu wasn''t bad at bed in the past, but Madame Zhang Hu was the one who knew how to made someone crazy about her. By the time Zhang Hu done with it, Madame Zhang Hu lay helplessly, exhausted but thoroughly satisfied. She closed her eyes and sighed, "... ahh... I wish I can sleep right here and right now... it was so good... but really draining." Stolen novel; please report. Zhang Hu chuckled, "You stay there, I''ll get something to wash you. Okay?" He went to get a towel and a basin of warm water. Madame Zhang Hu watched and rolled her eyes. "I wish you met the grand elder years ago...", said her. Zhang Hu laughed, he sat next to her and washed her. When he''s done with it, he get a clean sheet of blanket to cover her. "You go to sleep first ..., I''ll take a shower.", Zhang Hu whispered. Madame Zhang Hu nodded and she slept soundly that night. While Zhang Hu took a shower and then walked to the veranda. It was late at night and no one there. Suddenly a shadow flew and landed near Zhang Hu. It was Yue Guang, he wore black clothes and mask. Zhang Hu calmly stood there, as if he was waiting for him to come. Yue Guang politely bowed deeply and said, "Father ..." In front of everybody Zhang Hu always treated Yue Guang reverently. Yue Guang called him brother and asked Zhang Hu to treat him as a brother. But although Zhang Hu called Yue Guang brother, he treated him like treating an elder in his family. But here, when they were alone and no one saw. It was the opposite. Yue Guang treated Zhang Hu reverently. What happened here? Zhang Hu nodded his head and turned to look at the city below them, "Sorry, to call you back. How far you''ve gone?" Yue Guang replied, "Not so far, just several tens of kilometers. I planned to moved faster once we''re out in the wilderness." Zhang Hu nodded, "Hmm.. I call you back because something new came up. I thought you won''t be too far anyway and better if you know about it. Maybe you have some opinion about it." "Please enlighten me father.", said Yue Guang. "It was Zhang Hu''s daughter, she wanted me to send thousands of men to help that boy, her lover.", said Zhang Hu. Yue Guang frowned and asked, "But people wouldn''t like it. You send them or their families to save Zhang Hu''s son in law. With the number of their enemy, many will die. Isn''t that too much sacrifice for his own personal interest?" Zhang Hu answered, "That was what I thought, but that girl gave a good answer. She asked me to remember Huang Wen''s unselfish meritorious deed for the people. She also said, that the men should volunteer to join the mission, rather than assigned to the mission." Yue Guang nodded and smiled, "Hmm... clever. First, she would be able to measure her boyfriend''s popularity among the masses. Second, no one would be able to protest, even when many are died, they choose it themselves." Zhang Hu nodded, "Yes, I agreed with her. You agree about it too?" Yue Guang nodded his head, "Of course I agree." Yue Guang then explained his reason, "It will help our plan to win Fuzhou back to us. If the boy could engage those army of zombies and draw more from Fuzhou, then we would have it easier when we invade Fuzhou. Or we could send more reinforcement and win the town itself, depend on what that demon planned anyway." Zhang Hu then said, "That would bring the second request from her." Yue Guang raised his eyebrows, "Oh... she have another request?" Zhang Hu nodded, "In the case where they win the town, she want me to give the control over that town to her boyfriend." Yue Guang frowned, "She is ambitious..." Zhang Hu nodded, "Hmm... I''m a bit disturbed about it. We don''t have much territory at this moment. If I rule over Nanping, Fuzhou and Gutian town. Allowing Huang Wen to rule over Gutian Town, could be said that I gave a quarter of my territory to him. He could use it as a base and expand his influence. He already popular among the masses. In the future, he could become my competitor." Yue Guang gave it a thought for a while and then said, "Father, I think you shouldn''t worry about it. First, it won''t be that easy to win the town from the zombies and the government army. Second, if we see a chance for them to succeed. We could still do something about it secretly." Zhang Hu sighed, "Hmm.... they don''t have much chance to pull it through. But if they do, I''m worry that we couldn''t do much about it. That boy, he had at least two demons in him and I think I see the sign that he began to thread on the real path of cultivation." Yue Guang surprised, "Father..., you never told me about this." Zhang Hu replied, "I''m not too sure about this too, but the way he used his technique is far more developed compared to other human who relied on the changes. When I secretly probed into him, it was just as Zhang Xuan said, there are two demon''s soul within his soul realm. Fortunately, it seem that they''re not working for him yet." Yue Guang then said, "Hmm.. father, then that''s our chance. I''ll pretend to help him, get rid the demons from his soul realm. I believed he is troubled about their presence. If he doesn''t know yet, we''ll tell them. Anyway, by pretending at helping him. I could infiltrated his soul realm and possessed him." Zhang Hu thought for a long time and then said, "That could work, but we must really careful. We got lucky that I manage to possess Zhang Hu. But our clan''s position isn''t that stable at this moment. Any conflicts with human, would only benefit the demons. So far no one suspect anything about Zhang Hu. We shouldn''t do anything suspicious." Yue Guang nodded his head, "I''ll be really careful. In case he showed any hints of suspicion, I won''t try any further and find some excuses to cover it." Zhang Hu nodded his head, "Yes, better we lose a town rather than lose it all." Yue Guang, "I understand father. I will keep your words in my heart." Zhang Hu smiled and patted Yue Guang, "Now go back to your men. See what''s going on at Fuzhou." Yue Guang once again bowed deeply. "I''m leaving father.", said Yue Guang for the last time, before he disappeared in the dark. Next : Chapter 76. Chapter 76. Zhang Hus Prison Zhang Hu returned to his room. He found Madame Zhang Hu slept peacefully, only covered with the blanket. Part of her jade white back was uncovered. She must moved during her sleep. Probably search for Zhang Hu, since her arm was hugging the pillow. Zhang Hu gently get on the bed and moved the blanket to cover her exposed back. He watched her and chuckled, before took the lotus position and closed his eyes to meditate. Steadily, Zhang Hu cultivated the energy around him and within him. Within Zhang Hu''s soul realm, the grand elder was sitting in lotus position and absorb the energy that was cultivated by Zhang Hu''s body. In front of him was Zhang Hu''s very soul, beaten, weakened and restrained in a restrictive formation. Zhang Hu watched the grand elder with burning hatred. He heard all, saw all, tasted all and felt all. It was still his body, only that he didn''t have any control over it. Now, he had to watch the grand elder cultivating in front of him. After a while, Zhang Hu couldn''t hold it and sneered, ''You think you''re so smart... Hmm... you may deceive me but you underestimate my daughter and my son in law, Huang Wen. One day they''ll free me and you''re going to regret doing all these to me.'' The grand elder opened his eyes and watched Zhang Hu''s soul with amusement in his eyes. ''You don''t know when to give up don''t you?'', said the grand elder. Zhang Hu growled, "Grrhh... as long as I live, I won''t give up. Be it with the help of my brothers, my daughter or my son in law, or by my own strength. I swear, one day I''ll beat you to death." The grand elder laughed, "Ha ha ha ha ha ... how foolish is that and how poor you are. I can''t destroy your soul, since once your soul disappear, your body will begin to deteriorate as well until it died. But for the hundred times, I''ll tell you. You have no power at all to go against me. I''m the one who control how much energy you can absorb and as long as I keep you weak, there is no way you can break that restrictive formation." Some sinister intent gleamed on his eyes when he continued, "And I pity you more... because with me inside this body, I could keep it live for eternity. As long as your body live. your soul will live in here. There is no escape for you." "You will see your son grow. By the way, Yue Guang will possessed him when the situation is possible. Then you''ll watch your grandsons and granddaughters grow as well. All under my mercy. All play according my plan.", said the grand elder with evil grin on his face. That broke Zhang Hu''s limit. Zhang Hu began to swear and curse the grand elder. He called him all kind of obscenities. He cursed him with all kind of calamities. The grand elder''s face grew dark, but he quietly let Zhang Hu barraged. When Zhang Hu finally stopped, the grand elder said, ''When you call me stupid back then, I decided to possess you as the punishment. If you don''t learn how to behave inside here, then I''ll punish you more.'' Zhang Hu laughed in disdain,''I fear no punishment!'' The grand elder calmly replied, ''Oh... really? Let me show you the punishment I have in mind.'' He left Zhang Hu''s soul realm. Zhang Hu watched his own body moved and when he realized what the object he was seeing right now. Zhang Hu growled and cursed at the grand elder, as his body moved toward the sleeping Madame Zhang Hu. The grand elder enjoyed Zhang Hu''s desperation. Zhang Hu''s hand moved to undress his body, before he slipped under the blanket. He spooned Madame Zhang Hu. His hand began to caressed her. When he scooped her breast and gently massaged it, it woke Madame Zhang Hu. "Uhm... ", she mumbled something. Zhang Hu caressed her cheek and whispered, "Why don''t you sleep.. just get some rest..." Zhang Hu could only watch, feel, smell, experience everything and knew that the grand elder experienced the same thing through his body. He was seethed with anger, but couldn''t do anything. Even if he closed his eyes, it was just his will. It didn''t carry through to his body. The grand elder controlled everything. Zhang Hu could even felt his private part was growing bigger. The grand elder made his hip moved and pushed it to Madame Zhang Hu''s soft buttock. Madame Zhang Hu sighed and pouting, "Aihh... aren''t you tired too... I wanna sleep.." Zhang Hu chuckled, "I told you... it''s okay, sleep. I just want to caress you for a while." "And what is this then?", Madame Zhang Hu laughed, her hand grabbed Zhang Hu''s erected private part. Zhang Hu laughed and answered, "I couldn''t help it. Just ignore it." Madame Zhang Hu stroke it gently and said, "And... how am I supposed to sleep if you keep poking me with it?" Zhang Hu laughed, "Well.. just ignored it." "Ah... now you make me mad...", Madame Zhang Hu grumbled. But Zhang Hu forcefully kissed her and roughly groped her. Madame Zhang Hu yelped in pain. Now, she was annoyed and angry. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. "Mister Zhang Hu!" She was suprised when Zhang Hu suddenly slapped her. It wasn''t hard enough to leave a mark on her face. But Zhang Hu never slapped her before. It shocked her to her core. Suddenly she feared Zhang Hu for the first time on her life. Zhang Hu lifted both of her arm above her head and held it there with one of his hand. With his other hand, he began to stimulate her. He knew places and through his energy manipulation, he could even touched places no one else could. She was afraid, she was indignant, but no matter how she felt, her body enjoyed Zhang Hu''s stimulation. "Zhang... dear... please no...", she wanted it to stop. It was humiliating her. She was the one who was in control of their relation. Although her body was willing, her heart and mind weren''t. Zhang Hu stared at her and said, "You have manipulated me for years. Not that I didn''t know it, but I loved you and let you did it." Madame Zhang Hu shook her head, "What are you saying? That''s not true." Zhang Hu slapped her again. Just as the first slap, it wasn''t hard but enough to shock her. Madame Zhang Hu stared at her husband in horror and disbelief. "When I spoke, you listen. You were manipulating me, but no more. Now, you are mine through and through. I need to re-educate you. First, you will allow me to have it with you, wherever and whenever I want it too. In exchange, you will receive a great pleasure.", said Zhang Hu with his best teacher tone. "Now, close your eyes.", said Zhang Hu gently. There was a small part of Madame Zhang Hu who was surprised that she followed his command and closed her eyes. "Now, relax and focus on each of your body sensation.", Zhang Hu whispered on her ears. Zhang He began to kiss her. Her face, neck, the nook between her neck and her shoulder blade, her shoulder, her upper arm that lifted above her head and slowly moved down toward her breast. Madame Zhang Hu gasped when Zhang Hu reached her hardened nipple. He was handling it rough but not rough. Before long, she was drowned in Zhang Hu''s stimulation. First, she whimpered and slowly it turned into a moaning in pleasure. When Zhang Hu''s hand lifted one of her leg, she was trembled in anticipation. She felt sore from their previous session, but she wanted it more than before. She unconsciously moved her hip, when she felt the tip of Zhang Hu''s touched her. "Heh... not that fast...", Zhang Hu whispered on her ears. She was humiliated and for the first time in her life, desperate to receive Zhang Hu''s. Zhang Hu turned her, made her showed her back and began to massage her, slowly from her neck and moved down. It wasn''t any normal massaging. He knew how to use it to keep her mood and desires. It was relaxing and she was wanting. When Zhang Hu''s hand reached her buttock. His hand slipped to her wet and waiting. "I don''t know you''re this wet. Do you want it that much?", he asked her. She didn''t say anything. "Well, tell me that you want it then, I will give it to you.", said Zhang Hu. Madame Zhang Hu bit her lips and her anger began to rise again. But then Zhang Hu started to stimulate her clit. She never knew, it was even possible. Zhang Hu''s stimulation always went deeper than the surface of her body. It was like he sent something to crawl into her body and moved to place even herself didn''t know that it existed. Her body quivered. She felt good but also in great agony, for she wanted the last step. "Please...", she whispered. "Hmm... please what?", Zhang Hu asked. "I... I want you..." "Want me what? Want me to do this?", Zhang Hu asked and slowly penetrated her. Madame Zhang Hu nodded her head and Zhang Hu laughed. She was humiliated but couldn''t help herself from wanting more. "More..." And as Zhang Hu moved. "Deeper..." That night Madame Zhang Hu was re-educated, while Zhang Hu''s soul watched it all in indignation. "You''re demon...", Zhang Hu''s soul shouted in anger within his soul realm. The grand elder snorted and said, "Keep talking and I''ll turn you wife into an existence that know nothing, want nothing but this." And Zhang Hu finally begged for the first time in his life, "No... please don''t..." The grand elder laugh, filled his soul realm. "Good boy... then I will listen to your request. I won''t go further in her education." That night, Madame Zhang Hu was thoroughly exhausted, when Zhang Hu finally exploded inside her. She already reached the height of the pleasure many times. Once they done, Zhang Hu turned into the most gentle man she knew. He apologized and everything. She tried to console herself and felt much better. But some scar was left in her heart. Zhang Hu''s soul watched it all in silence. He needed to figure out, how to break the prison. But he couldn''t afford to anger the warden. Chapter 77. Xia Bao. When Zhang Hu or to be more correct, the grand elder spent his time with Madame Zhang Hu. Xia Bao and Chen Fang were on theit way home. Both chose two house next to each other. "Brother Chen..., don''t you think Brother Zhang changed?", Xia Bao suddenly spoke seriously when they were alone on the street. Chen Fang stopped on his track, they were casually chatting few minutes before. He wasn''t expecting Xia Bao suddenly turned serious. "Did he?", Chen Fang asked. "I''m not sure, but I feel he changed.", said Xia Bao. Chen Fang sighed. For a long time, both old friends, stayed there quietly. No ope spoke a word. "I hope you''re wrong.", said Chen Fang. "Me too...", said Xia Bao. "But if you said he change, then he did change. Power change people, that''s how it is...", said Chen Fang. Xia Bao took a deep breath and sighed, "We don''t know how much he will change in the future, but do you remember what Qin Shi Huang did?" Chen Fang let out a long sighed, "No and nor I forget about how Zhu Yuanzhang executed many of his former brothers in arm." Poor Zhang Hu, the grand elder possessed him. But people who were close to him, thought he changed because he was being obsessed by his power. The grand elder thought his acting was perfect and no one suspected anything. The truth, a few people who knew Zhang Hu for years, noticed his changed behavior. It wasn''t much, but they knew. His wife, probably Fan Zheng and Xia Bao. Zhang Xuan would know about it too, if she wasn''t too absorbed with Huang Wen. Unfortunately all of them, thought it was natural for Zhang Hu to change after he held his current position. Rather than suspecting something about the fairie, Yue Guang or the grand elder, they thought Zhang Hu was changed by the power he held. "What should we do then?", Chen Fang asked. "Don''t do anything. We don''t know how much he''s going to change. I told you this, so you would be more careful on what you say or do. Brother Chen, sometimes you''re just to honest and straight forward. In the past it''s fine to criticize him openly. But now, please refrain yourself from criticizing him. Don''t even show if you disagree with him.", said Xia Bao. "And that''s all?", Chen Fang felt a bit not satisfied with Xia Bao''s answer. "No, let me think about the rest. But for now, keep what I said in mind. Do not ever disagree or opposed him. Be it openly or in private.", said Xia Bao. Chen Fang nodded his head, "I understand." "I''m glad to hear that. Now, let''s go home.", said Xia Bao cheerfully. Chen Fang snorted, "Hmp... people say I''m easy going and laid back. But look at you. You just said that one of our brothers was a Zhu Yuanzhang or Qin Shi Huang in the making. Now, you''re whistling like nothing happen." Xia Bao laughed, "I told you. I''ll think something." Chen Fang laughed, "Well, I hate too much thinking. I''ll let you do all the thinking." Xia Bao replied, "Whistle then." Chen Fang laughed, "Ha ha ha .. two middle aged man, walking on the street hand by hand, whistling. Are you drunk or what?" Both of them laughing and whistling. They just looked like two drunken old men. Whoever saw them passed by, would never suspect they just talked about their fear of Zhang Hu. Xia Bao sent Chen Fang to his home, before he went to his own home. His wife welcomed him. Xia Bao smiled and thanked her. She helped him took off his shoes and put it on the shoes rack. Then she followed him behind and offered hot tea. Xia Bao shook his head, "I want some hot bath." His wife nodded and smiled, "Okay, wait here. I''ll prepare it for you. Would you like something while you wait?" Xia Bao shook his head, "Nothing, thanks. Hey, where''s my boy?" "He already asleep hours ago. You''re quite late tonight.", answered his wife. "Hmm... Zhang Hu kept us for a long time.", said Xia Bao curtly. She went to the bathroom when suddenly Xia Bao called out, "Wife... what do you think about that boy who saved us? Huang Wen." She stopped and gave it a thought for a while, "Hmm... I think he''s nice kid." "Just that?", Xia Bao asked. "Hmm... many people like him. Everyone who came from Nan An owe him their life. He also showed how strong he is in the battle of Nanping. Many young men idolize him and girls are crazy about him.", answered his wife. "Hmm .... ", Xia Bao rubbed his chin, thinking. His wife waited for a few seconds and then said, "I''ll prepare some warm water for you. Is that okay?" Xia Bao nodded without gave her much attention, "Hmm... make it hot." His wife just smiled. Sometimes Xia Bao seemed cold to everyone in his family but his only son. But he was also reliable and she liked that part of him. She knew she could rely on him to take care of her and her children and that was good enough for her. Some women wanted a romantic husband, but she believed she knew better. She chose the reliable one over the romantic one. She left Xia Bao who was thinking about Huang Wen. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ''Hmm... he is popular. She''s right. He is popular and know how to fight. Isn''t he a bit like Lu Bu?'', he quietly thought to himself. ''If I want to be a king maker, he is a good choice. Yue Rang is too experienced and opportunistic.'' ''Brother Fan Zheng.... hmmm.... he will never betray Brother Zhang Hu.'', Xia Bao thought to himself. Fan Zhang and Zhang Hu. Chen Fang and Xia Bao. Zhang Hu, Fan Zheng, Chen Fang ans Xia Bao were as good as brothers. But within their four, there were two pairs. Chen Fang and Xia Bao were friend years before they met Zhang Hu and Fan Zheng. Zhang Hu and Fan Zheng were friend years before they met Chen Fang and Xia Bao. ''Aside from them two and Huang Wen, no one here have the charisma to compete with Brother Zhang Hu.'' ''Hmm... but Zhang Hu''s daughter had her hands around him..." ''It got to be him.... but how?'' ''How could I distant him from Brother Zhang Hu? Or win his heart to us?'' It was then when Xia Yue popped up and told her father, "Father.... mother said the water is ready." "Hm? Oh... yes, thanks.", Xia Bao woke up from his thoughts and watched Xia Yue. Xia Yue rarely got special attention from her father. Even before her brother was born, Xia Bao didn''t give her much attention. He cared for her and treated her well, but that''s all. "Uhmm.. father.. do you need something from me?", Xia Yue asked hesitatedly. Xia Bao smiled and shook his head, "No..., I just think. My... my... I never realized how pretty my daughter is." Xia Yue was blushing, "Father... you''re teasing me now." Xia Bao laughed, "Now go to sleep. It''s late. It''s time for little girl to sleep and I want my bath." Xia Yue wanted to cutely object, but she knew her father too well. Beside she grew watched her mother treated her father like a king. She nodded obediently, "Yes, father. Good night father." Xia Bao nodded and went to take a bath. As he walked to the bath room, he thought to himself, ''Xia Yue don''t have much in her head, but she got a nice face and attractive body. Her empty head, might even attractive in its own way.'' Humming, Xia Bao went to take a bath. No one knew what he had inside his head. Not his daughter and not even his wife. Some people might roll their eyes and thought, how could a father saw his daughter like a an object. But there were many men who was like that. It wasn''t that they were evil. They just considered women as some second class citizen. For some feminist, perhaps that was the true definition of evil itself. For centuries, a daughter was considered lost to her family the day she was married. It was sons who bore the name of the family. Besides, it wasn''t like Xia Bao wanted to sell his daughter to a pimp. He wanted her to seduce and marry Huang Wen/ Which in his mind, wasn''t a bad guy. He was a hero in many people''s eyes. From Xia Bao''s point of view, he saw nothing was wrong with his plan. Xia Bao didn''t know that Zhang Xuan planned something similar, although with different purpose. But he knew, that once Xia Yue had a relation with Huang Wen. It would be a tug of war, between him and Zhang Xuan. Who could win Xia Yue''s heart? Her father, Xia Bao. Or her best friend, who was closer than a sister, Zhang Xuan. As he took a bath, Xia Bao began to form a plan, to help Huang Wen to grow. Huang Wen must grow into a person who could compete with Zhang Hu. When Zhang Hu did change a lot and began to persecute his own brothers, Xia Bao and Chen Fang would use Huang Wen to counter Zhang Hu''s action. ''We''re lucky. At this moment, Zhang Xuan want to help him grow. Just as much as us. But she want him to grow for her father. We want him to grow, to compete with her father. But everything is set up nicely for us. I don''t even have to lift a finger. That girl, already set it up for us.'', Xia Bao was thinking as he took a bath. Xia Bao sighed, ''There was time when I wish my daughter will be as smart as Zhang Xuan. Who knows? Being smart doesn''t always be a good thing.'' He was feeling good now. With a light step, he went to his bed room. He wanted to sleep. Xia Bao was thinking, perhaps he should ask his wife to sleep in another room. Huang Wen...., rather than his wife, it was Huang Wen who was in his mind right now. ''I better tell Brother Chen Fang about this tomorrow.'', Xia Bao thought to himself. When he thought about Chen Fang, he remembered about Chen Fang''s daughter, ''Hmm... he won''t like it if I make any suggestion. But he will listen to me. It''s better for us if he agree with my opinion.'' Chapter 78. Xia Yue. Xia Yue went to bed. It was rare for her to hear her father''s praise. She remembered what her father said, when she was about fourteen or fifteen. Her father just returned from visiting Uncle Zhang Hu''s home. Apparently they discussed something about Chinese ancient literature and her father was impressed by Sister Zhang Xuan. They were sitting in the common room. Her father and her mother were sitting on the sofa. She was playing with her brother on the carpet. Her father told her mother, "Either Brother Zhang Hu really know how to raise his children. Or it''s just that his daughter was truly talented. She analyzed things in detail and have a good observation. Her opinion was original. She didn''t copy it from anyone. She could explain in a very logical way, step by step, how she reached that conclusion." As usual her mother would nodded and agree, "Really? That girl must be really smart. From the way you told it, she is wise for her age." Her father nodded and said, "Yes, and she''s just two years older than Xia Yue. But Xia Yue couldn''t reach even tenth of her. Whether it in knowledge or analytic skill. I bet Xia Yue couldn''t even reach the tenth of her two years from now on." Her mother glanced at her and said, "Now..., now... everyone is unique. Xia Yue is kind and have pure heart. And look at her, isn''t she really pretty?" It was rarely happened, that her mother would disagree with her father. Xia Yue felt tremendously grateful to her mother. She knew her father care for her. But it was so obvious that her father loved her brother, more than he loved her. Her mother on the other hand, she loved them both equally. Since her father cared so much for her brother, sometimes Xia Yue could feel her mother gave her some extra love. Xia Yue turned her head to look at her mother and smiled. It was just when her father turned to look at her. Just as her mother asked him to. Xia Yue saw her father''s expression. There was a tint of embarrassment there. Xia Yue thought to herself, ''Ah... father regret it, saying all that when I''m around.'' She loved her father much, even though he cared for her brother more. Even though her father seemed to amazed more by Sister Zhang Xuan than her. Her father saw her smile and sighed, "Ah... Xia Yue our daughter is really pretty. Inside and outside. I just wish she''s bit more witty. Otherwise, many people will take advantage of her in the future." Her mother smiled to her and then patted her father''s shoulder, "Then..., I ask you as her father, to take care of her. Find a good man who will care for her later in life, when she''s old enough to leave us and start her own family." Xia Yue was blushing when she heard her mother said that, "Ah... mother... why would I want to leave you two? I''ll spend my whole life to take care both of you." Her mother laughed and chided her, "Aiya... this girl. What are you talking about? Of course once you''re old enough, you have to marry someone." And her father added, "Don''t talk nonsense now. One day you''ll find someone, and if you don''t I''ll find someone for you." Xia Yue cringed her nose and pouted, but said nothing. Her mother laughed while her father shook his head, but he looked at her with a gentle gaze. Xia Yue was changing to her pajamas, while she thinking about all those memories. Her father had a special place in her heart. Although she knew that her mother loved her more, and she was grateful for it. It was the memories of her father that she kept dearly in her heart. Perhaps because it was such a rare occasions. Most of the time, he would not give much attention to her. So today was another memories, kept inside her heart. She couldn''t help but smiling as she jumped onto her bed and closed her eyes. She was staring at the ceiling. Somehow she thought about the conversation that happened years ago, about finding a good husband for her. And the incident earlier, when her father praised her beauty. Suddenly her heart beating faster inside her chest. ''Hmm... does father want to marry me to someone...?'' ''Am I old enough now?'' ''Why did he suddenly looked at me that way?'' Xia Yue was thinking about her father, preparing a man for her. Her father was going to introduce someone to her. She closed her face with the pillow and rolled from side to side on her bed. ''No... no... ah... I don''t want to marry yet...'', she thought to herself. ''And who is it? Who is the man he want me to marry?'' She tried to think every guy she knew. She couldn''t think anyone special. ''Well, father think I''m not that special.... unlike Sister Zhang Xuan...'', Xia Yue sighed. She got up and sat on her bed, hugging her pillow. She didn''t know why but suddenly she thought about Huang Wen, ''Huang Wen... is it''s him...'' She was embarrassed by herself and buried her face on the pillow. ''Ah... would that be possible... if it''s Brother Huang... I think...'' She rolled on her bed again. That day when they met Huang Wen for the first time, he was her knight in shining armor. The demon was showing his well hung dick and it frightened her and disgusted her so much. She felt helpless and powerless. Suddenly a young man leaped from the window and killed the demon. He was Huang Wen. She was reminiscing that scene. He was handsome. His unruly hair gave him the wild look. She felt like she was facing a tiger. Wild, strong, dangerous but at the same time beautiful. It was love at the first sight. But then..., then she found out that Zhang Xuan made him had sex with her. Suddenly he was her sister''s boyfriend. Zhang Xuan, why it had to be her? Her father admired Zhang Xuan. He said she was smarter and better than her. Now she got Huang Wen as well. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Xia Yue wanted to hate Zhang Xuan for that. She did hated her for a while, but then she remembered how Zhang Xuan always cared for her. Besides, even her father said, that Zhang Xuan was better than her. Perhaps, it was better that Huang Wen had Zhang Xuan for his girlfriend. Xia Yue hid her broken heart with jokes and her cheerful attitudes. She tried to forget about Huang Wen, but then Zhang Xuan proposed the idea. It was a crazy idea. How could they share Huang Wen between them three? She didn''t understand, why Zhang Xuan was so generous? If she was Huang Wen''s girlfriend, she would never let anyone else had their eye on him. But who cares? She could have her hopes now. She didn''t dare to hope too much. Even if Zhang Xuan assured her and convinced her many times, she still didn''t know what Huang Wen thought about this. Suddenly she though something else, ''What if father want to marry me someone else, not Brother Huang?.... oh... what should I do then? What should I do?'' So that night at least three people thought about Huang Wen as they slept. Zhang Xuan, Xia Yue and Xia Bao. Surely he would be happy to know Zhang Xuan and Xia Yue were thinking about him. Couldn''t say how he felt though, if he knew that Xia Bao also thought about him, as he slept tonight. ---------- o ---------- The night passed uneventfully. The next day, Xia Bao met with Chen Fang to prepare for the expedition. In between their busy work, Xia Bao explained his idea to Chen Fang. "So we never know how things will develop, but if we have a strong candidate at our side. When you know who, does something that put us all in danger, we could stand behind this person.", said Xia Bao. "Hmm.. I have no problem with assisting this person. I owe him a lot anyway. We owe him a lot.", Chen Fang replied without any hesitation. "Yeah... and Zhang Xuan set it up for us. Now, we need to bring him to our side. We must make him to choose us over you know who, if a conflict arise between us. It won''t do us any good to help him, if he choose the other side when conflict arise.", said Xia Bao. Chen Fang frowned his eyebrows, "Hmm... well..., you''re talking like some politician and I know nothing about such thing. Just tell me what to do and I''ll do." Xia Bao watched his friend''s expression carefully as he answered, "I''m going to give my daughter to him. How about you give your daughter to him too?" Chen Fang raised his eyebrows, "Are you nuts? What would he think about us? Selling our daughter like some whore to him." Xia Bao punched Chen Fang on his shoulder, "Don''t be a dumb. Of course we don''t do it like that." Chen Fang asked, "Then how are we going to do that?" Xia Bao sighed, "Don''t be silly, use your imagination. We could set up a situation where they will naturally doing it, you know. It''s not like our daughters are ugly bitch. Put them in certain situation and it would happen." Chen Fang frowned again, "I don''t think he''s that kind of a guy. He won''t just screw any girl he had his eyes on." Xia Bao punched him again, "Of course not, otherwise I won''t pick him. Like I said, we should set it up. It won''t be easy and it won''t happen over night. But we have plenty of times and chances to make them grow closer." Chen Fang slowly nodded his head. "So what do you think about it?", Xia Bao asked. Chen Fang sighed, "I''ll think about it. I know he''s a good guy, but I never imagine my daughter would have to share her husband with two other women." "I know what kind of person you are and what kind of father you are. So I won''t force you to do it. But I want you to think about it deeply. No rush, we still have plenty of time. Zhu Yuanzhang and Qin Shi Huang began to kill people mercilessly after they unite the land. Before that happened, he will need us, that''s why he won''t do anything to harm us.", said Xia Bao. Chen Fang nodded his head, "Hmm... I understand." "But it would be too late, if we don''t make our move now.", said Xia Bao. While those two were scheming. Zhang Hu gathered 3,000 men. More than 5,000 volunteered to join the expedition. It showed how popular Huang Wen was among the populace. Zhang Hu or to be exact, the grand elder, secretly made a note about it. He wondered how he should put Huang Wen on his place. As long as Huang Wen served him loyally, his popularity among the masses would be a good thing. But if he couldn''t keep Huang Wen under his control, then it would be a threat for him. The grand elder quietly thought to himself, ''I gave Huang Wen a town and two capable assistants. Hmm... once I expand my influence, I would assign a city to Xia Bao and another city to Chen Fang. That way, I''m going to take two capable men from him and at the same time reduce his portion within our forces.'' From Zhang Hu''s memory, the grand elder knew how much Zhang Hu trusted both Chen Fang and Xia Bao. They were just like brothers. There was no chance any of them to betray Zhang Hu. Little did he knew, that by possessing Zhang Hu, he changed some of Zhang Hu''s behavior and now those two trusted men thought they needed to prepare a move against him. Him giving Chen Fang and Xia Bao two cities, just as the same like he gave Huang Wen two cities. The hundreds of years fairies, was to proud of his own age and knowledge. His pride was his downfall. Although it was remain to be seen, whether Zhang Hu would fall along with him or manage to free from him. Chapter 79. One game played by too many. That was how Zhang Xua, Chen Yao and Xia Yue, came along with Chen Fang and Xia Bao, leaing 3,000 armed men to the small village near Gutian Town. Mi Fang and his men were part of those who were volunteered. They arrived a day before Huang Wen escaped from Gutian Town. Zhang Xuan told everything to Huang Wen. Huang Wen was touched, when he knew how Zhang Xuan pleaded to her father. He was also touched by Chen Fang and Xia Bao, they never forgot, what he had done for them at Nan An. Now, they were here to do the same for him. Unfortunately, his parents and his brother already died during the siege. When Huang Wen told them of his family, Zhang Xuan, Chen Yao and Xia Yue were lost. They didn''t know what to say and do. Zhang Xuan finally took a step closer and hugged Huang Wen. "I''m sorry... I''m sorry... we''re too late...", she quietly cried on Huang Wen''s chest. Huang Wen hugged her back and took comfort at her presence, but there were no tears. He felt sad, but at the same time calm. The pain and sadness was like a cold dead fish, that was well kept in a freezer. He knew it was there. He faintly felt the sadness, but it didn''t affect him now. "It''s alright..", said Huang Wen as he comforted Zhang Xuan. After a while, she distanced herself and wiped her tears, "Sorry... Am I a cry baby?" Huang Wen laughed and said, "Well, you are. But that''s fine." Huang Wen then turned to the rest of the men, "Everyone, come now. Let''s return to our base first." "Zhang Xuan, Chen Yao, Xia Yue, sister in law, Brother Song Jian. Let''s have some rest tonight. We''ll discuss about everything we need to do tomorrow.", said Huang Wen to them. Since they knew that they were too late to save both of Huang Wen''s parents and his brother. The mood became heavy. Huang Wen walked in front, while holding Zhang Xuan''s hand. He said no word and his expression was hard. No one dared to speak with him first. They made the short journey in silence. Long before they were closed enough to see the village, Xia Yue suddenly said, "I''ll go first, I''d like to find my father." Chen Yao quickly said, "Let''s go, I want to see my father too." "Huang Wen, Zhang Xuan, it''s okay if we go first, right?", Chen Yao turned to Huang Wen and Zhang Xuan. Zhang Xuan turned to Huang Wen, "What do you say?" Huang Wen laughed, "Of course, that''s fine." "See you then.", said Chen Yao and Xia Yue. Both of them ran fast, with their agility, they ran as fast as a sprinter. Huang Wen who had better understanding of the system, now knew a bit about how skill points distribution works. When someone spent a point in agility, the truth was all the experience points, or as Huang Wen found out, the life energy, or as ancient Chinese called Chi, were spent to strengthen various aspects of the body. After all, speed was the result of increased strength in certain muscles. But it wasn''t enough by increasing muscle strength to achieve the result that was shown by the changes. Without the bones who could endure such movement, a blindingly speed such as Huang Wen''s would break his bones. Without nervous system that worked as fast as the movement, he would end stumbling all over the place. So to achieve one point in agility, the truth the Chi were spent to strengthen various aspects in the body. Strength, Vitality, Endurance, Stamina and Spirit, each of the stats were actually interrelated. Spirit however a bit unique. It was unique because other stats were closely related to physics. But spirit stat, specifically related to the soul realm. As far as Huang Wen''s understanding, human was consisted of two part. Mind and body. His physical realm and his soul realm. Both of them are inseparable. If the soul destroyed, the physics would follow. If the physics destroyed, the soul would as well. So the truth was, strengthening the physical would affect the soul realm as well. However spirit stat was directly related to soul realm. On the other hand, although improving spirit stat would mostly improved one soul realm, at the end, it also affected all physical stat in its own way. All those things didn''t matter anymore for Huang Wen. Since he already began to have the profound knowledge of the chi, now he could freely distributed it. He still needed to know how his physics work. He still needed to know more of how his soul work. He still needed to find how both related and affected each other. When he achieved the profound knowledge of both and the relation between both, he would be able to freely manipulated the chi in him. When they arrived at the village, Chen Yao and Xia Yue already told their fathers about Huang Wen''s family fate. The sadness could be felt all over the village. They who volunteered to come, they came wanting to help Huang Wen to save his family. Rows and rows of men, stood before the village, at the most front, were Chen Fang, Xia Bao, Chen Yao, Xia Yue and thirty men who came with Huang Wen from Nanping. Everyone wore a strip white band on their arm and head, as a sign of grief. "Young hero Huang!", 3,000 men spoke and bowed and the same time. Chen Fang, Xia Bao and their daughters walked to Huang Wen. Huang Wen stood silently for a while, the pain he buried deep inside was stirred. But after a while, he managed to suppress it and bury it deep inside his heart once more. Locked it in an iron chest. Huang Wen stepped forward to meet them and bowed to show his gratitude. Chen Fang grabbed Huang Wen shoulder and before Huang Wen knew it, he already drew him closer and hugged him tight. "What could I do? What should we do?", Chen Fang lamented sincerely. Xia Bao stood and watched, he knew his sworn brother well. Chen Fang was outgoing and easily moved person. Sometimes it was better to let him handled things, since people could easily see his sincerity. Huang Wen thought he already buried the pain deep inside his heart, but Chen Fang''s action almost made him burst in tears. Choking he tried to control himself and it took him some time before he finally held the tears back. Somehow, Chen Fang''s action touched him more than Zhang Xuan who did the same. Perhaps a kind gesture from someone who are closely related to you, such as family, wife, parents, were expected. When they didn''t show that, you would feel disappointed and when they did, it was just as it had to be. But for a stranger to show you that kindness was unexpected. You didn''t expect them too and you didn''t feel that they were obliged to. Which made it much more meaningful when they suddenly did. Huang Wen hugged back for few seconds and with a bit hoarse voice he said, "I''m alright. I''m alright now Uncle Chen." When Chen Fang withdrew, Huang Wen could see traced of tears in his eyes and he felt even more grateful. Xia Bao patted Huang Wen''s shoulder and showed his sympathy in his own way. Huang Wen nodded back and smiled. "Huang Wen, we all came here on our own wish. When Brother Zhang told about your town under the siege, thousands of men volunteered to come. At the end, Brother Zhang gave 3,000 of them permission to come here to help you free your family. But... haiih....", Xia Bao sighed a long sigh and shook his head. Zhang Xuan who listened felt a bit annoyed by the way Xia Bao spoke. He didn''t speak any lies, but the way Xia Bao spoke, whether it was intentionally or unintentionally, told Huang Wen that there were more than 3,000 men would come to help him, but Zhang Hu only allowed 3,000 men. Of course that was the truth, but Xia Bao didn''t spoke the reason. Zhang Xuan sighed and said to Huang Wen, "My father wish he could send more, but you know... there is a chance that the demon in Fuzhou put Gutian Town under the siege as a bait for us in Nanping." The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Huang Wen thought in his heart, ''Ah... so you afraid that I''m annoyed at your father? I lost my parents and my brother and you still busy thinking about your father?'' But he quickly reproached himself, ''And what''s wrong with that? Isn''t that normal? She still come here to see you and from her story, it was her who initiate this expedition.'' Smiling Huang Wen nodded and squeezed Zhang Xuan''s hand, "I know... I know... in fact I also told Mi Fang, to give the message to your father. Not to send any reinforcement. I''m thinking the same thing." Xia Bao quickly nodded his head, "Yes, Mi Fang did told Colonel Yue Rang and your father that." Huang Wen sighed and then said, "But still... to know that so many people care about me... I''m grateful to you all for showing kindness." Huang Wen then once again bowed to everyone present in that place and they bowed in return. After few seconds of silence, Xia Bao spoke to Huang Wen again, "Huang Wen, we all came here to save your family. I know we''re too late for that but since we already here. All of us, each one of us, we pledge our life to you. Once you save my family. Many who came here are Nan An''s people who are saved by you. You already done a lot for us. Now it''s our turn to do the same for you. Tell me what you have in mind, if you want revenge then lead us to exterminate those zombies. Just give us the words, we''ll give our lives to make it happen." Chen Fang nodded his head, "Just give us the word." Huang Wen took a deep breath and turned his head to look all the people that gathered in that small village. From one end to another end, thousands of men with a determined look on their face. His heart surged with pride and various emotion. When his eyes returned to Xia Bao and Chen Fang, it was filled with strength, "Hmm... first I''d like to know all the most updated situation." Xia Bao and Chen Fang nodded their head. "Good, we already prepared one for you. You assigned your men to watch the roan from here to Fuzhou, they have something to tell you.", said Xia Bao. After that Chen Fang and Xia Bao told everyone to return to their post. Before long a small meeting was held. Everyone was present. Huang Wen, Song Jian and the girls. Chen Fang and Xia Bao. Yu Heng, Yie Tang, Jiang Bao, Deng Zheng, Yan Chou and Mi Fang. Xia Bao gave sign to Yu Heng. Yu Heng nodded his head and took a letter. He gave it to Huang Wen. Then he said, "We didn''t catch anyone from the zombies, instead we caught this person. An PLA officer, he had this letter with him." Huang Wen raised his eyebrows, with curiosity he began to read the letter. Everyone watched Huang Wen''s expression closely, but he only showed little emotion. Only those with keen eyes, could catch the minor changes in his expression, that happened only in split seconds, from time to time. When he finished reading the letter he raised his head and said, "Hmm... that changed everything...." "What is it?", Song Jiang asked. Huang Wen gave the letter to him and said, "Colonel Wen Liang, sent one of his trusted officer to offer a cooperation to the demon lord in Fuzhou. He also expressed his willingness to serve him as the ruler of Gutian Town." "From the letter, it seemed that not all the PLA army are agree with his opinion. You already went to the town, what do you think about it?", Xia Bao asked Huang Wen. Huang Wen nodded his head, "Indeed, at least there is one captain I know, who opposed the Colonel, although not openly." Zhang Xuan muttered, "If we could contact that captain..." Huang Wen said, "We could, I mean I could easily sneak into the town." Yan Chou and Jiang Bao looked at each other, then Jiang Bao asked, "Ehmm.. Leader Huang, if you could sneak in then why..." Huang Wen smiled and answered, "The first time I came, I wanted everyone in the town knew that I broke through the zombies. So to encourage them, to show that the siege is not something unbreakable. Besides I want to catch the attention of the PLA''s officer, which will help me to find my family." Everyone present nodded their head. Now they knew why Huang Wen chose to break the siege openly. "And the second time I broke the siege, I had to do that, because I brought along my family. But alone I could sneak passed the siege and into the town easily.", said Huang Wen again. "Then we''ll need to contact this captain and make them prepared for this colonel''s betrayal.", said Chen Fang. Huang Wen nodded and then Zhang Xuan spoke, "Huang Wen, you should know too, that I already ask my father to promise me. If you win the city, then he will give this city for you to rule." Huang Wen was a bit surprised to hear that. Some of those who presented by that time, didn''t know about this too. So Zhang Xuan explained it all to them. Now they knew, if Huang Wen agreed, then they weren''t just here to free the town. "So what do you say about that?", Zhang Xuan asked. Huang Wen frowned, he wasn''t sure about ruling people. Even if it was just a town. Xia Bao who saw him hesitated spoke, "Huang Wen, when I heard that, I think it is a good idea. No matter who you are, every men need a place where they could live their ideals. Some call it home and consist of nothing but a wife and children. Some even live like a hermit and it consist only of himself. But there are people who are blessed with ability and charisma to influence the life of many people. People like Brother Zhang Hu, people like you." Zhang Xuan added, "Huang Wen..., don''t you want to help more people to live in peace?" Xia Bao said, "Don''t just think about what you want. But also to think whether it''s your responsibility or not. If you have the means, but refuse to use it to help other. Won''t you feel guilty inside? And perhaps regret it years later?" Huang Wen sighed and closed his eyes. Many thoughts passed his mind. He hadn''t found the truth, his father talked about. Now, he was presented with such great responsibility and power. But he had regret it once, that he didn''t take the chance to see his family when he had it. Now, wouldn''t he had another regret? If he refused this offer, only to find that he actually could do something. And because he turned down the offer, he ended up let many people suffered instead. Everyone presented, waited for Huang Wen to answer. Finally he opened his eyes. He took a look at each one of them and asked, "Is everyone here think I should take this chance?" Almost at the same time, everyone voiced their agreement. No one opposed Huang Wen to govern the town for himself. Everyone supported him and encouraged him to take that role. Huang Wen finally nodded, "Well, then I''ll do it. I also have some news for you. There is a reinforcement came from Ningde. But at the same time, there is an army of zombies near Ningde, ready to attack Ningde. So this siege is indeed a bait. But not for us. It is a bait for the PLA army in Ningde." Huang Wen''s news surprised everyone. It was a big news. They began excitedly discussed their situation and how they should make their move to get the best result. Out of the players in the game. There is the demon lord in Fuzhou. The colonel inside Gutian Town and the captain. The one million zombies that surrounded the town. The reinforcement that was coming from Ningde. They didn''t know that another player had joined in.Back at Nanping, Zhang Hu or the grand elder received the news from Yue Guang. He laughed, "Ha ha ha... isn''t this wonderful. That stupid demon, he think he can get away with this? Rather than get Ningde, he will lose Fuzhou for sure. At most he could only get the small town to escape to." Chapter 80. Fengsu & Huang Wen. Every teams already made their plan. Among them, Zhang Hu from Nanping had all most of the cards. Next was Huang Wen, who knew all but Zhang Hu''s plan to invade Fuzhou when Wang Yuehei invade Ningde. Wang Yuehei didn''t know about Huang Wen''s little army near Gutian Town and the prepared invasion by Zhang Hu from Nanping. The one in the darkness were the PLA, those in Ningde, the reinforcement to Gutian town, Colonel Wen Liang and Captain Zhao Qing. After some discussion among Huang Wen''s supporters, it was agreed that they would let Captain Zhao Qing in the dark. There would be many casualties, when Colonel Wen Liang opened the way for the zombies while Captain Zhao Qing would for sure try to defend his line of defense. But by then, there was no need to proof Colonel Wen Liang''s betrayal. Those who betray and those who faithfully defend the city would be revealed in no time. The second reasons would be to give Huang Wen and his army a chance to show their might and raked in merits for their army, both in the eye of Captain Zhao Qing and the civilian who live in Gutian Town. That would opened a path for Huang Wen to rule over the town. Mean while, the grand elder secretly prepared an army of 10,000 men. With Yue Guang kept watching Wang Yuehei''s army. the grand elder was prepared to send his army through the river. Now he had ships and could easily reached Fuzhou within a day. Wang Yuehei finally sent his final batch of zombies to his army that hid near Ningde. Colonel Wen Liang finally got a secret visit from one of the zombie''s commander. His letter was accepted and sent to Wang Yuehei in Fuzhou. The zombie''s commander promised that when Gutian town fell to their hand. Colonel We Liang would certainly receive generous rewards from Wang Yuehei. Everyone was ready. Now, they just waited for the reinforcement from Ningde to engage in battle against the zombies that surround Gutian Town. Once the army from Ningde arrived, Colonel Wen Liang would make his move. Wang Yuehei would invade Ningde. The grand elder would invade Fuzhou. And in the middle of all that battles, Huang Wen would lead his 3,000 men to win Gutian Town. But that had to wait now. Based on their calculation, the reinforcement from Ningde wouldn''t arrived for the next two days. That night after the meeting, Huang Wen excused himself. He went to a secluded place, all by himself. Not even Zhang Xuan was allowed to follow him. He went to meet Fengsu. "Fengsu... finally we meet in person.", Huang Wen greeted Fengsu who suddenly appeared just like a wind. "Huang Wen. Back then we did good, didn''t we?", greeted Fengsu still exhilarated from the previous battle. Huang Wen nodded his head, "Yep, pretty good. Where are the zombies now?" Fengsu answered, "I brought them with me. They are around here somewhere, near this village that you''re using as your base." Huang Wen laughed, "Really? Then I better make sure nothing happen to you. Otherwise they''ll be running amok among my men." Fengsu laughed, "Yes, you really should. I mean I do have this technique. Once I branded them with this mark of mine, they thirst for blood. Not even someone at your caliber will scare them." Huang Wen snorted, "Is that a threat?" Fengsu laughed, "Not a threat. Not a threat. Why should I threat you? We''re allies." Huang Wen laughed and said, "But you should see me as a threat." Huang Wen applied his techniques so fast, that it affected Fengsu before he could neutralize it. Fengsu wasn''t came unprepared, but he didn''t take Huang Wen seriously. Fengsu did acknowledge Huang Wen could be a potential threat. However he failed to redefine his presence in his mind. Huang Wen still this person, who could be easily influenced to kill one of his competitor. Fengsu still thought that, he was the one who tricked Huang Wen. He was the one who used him. Never he thought that Huang Wen might change the role between them. Huang Wen was using him. Now, Huang Wen wanted to enslave him. In a splits of second, Huang Wen threw a pressuring aura, filled with killing intense. The technique that was learned from Baihu. It had a paralyzing effect. Fengsu was focusing on fighting the pressure when Huang Wen activated his second technique from Youshe. By the time Fengsu free from the paralyzing effect, he was having a hard time to detect Huang Wen''s presence. Fengsu already seen this technique once, quickly he sharpened his senses, while he exerted his soul force to prevent any external influence affected his judgment. "You should never underestimate me.", Huang Wen whispered in his left ear. Quickly Fengsu punched to the left and at the same time threw himself to the right. His eyes caught Huang Wen on his left and he wondered why he wasn''t moving away from him. It took him a few seconds to realize that his body did move away from Huang Wen. It was his head that didn''t move along with his body. The next moment he could feel the power of Huang Wen''s blade absorbed his existence. Demons and fairies were spiritual being, who didn''t have any physical aspect. Their physics was formed by their spiritual power. Now, that he was killed by Huang Wen. Fengsu could feel every inch of his existence was quickly absorbed into Huang Wen''s realm. Instinctively. he was struggling to survive. He was struggling to keep the part that made him, who he was. Fengsu felt helpless as the power sucked him deep into Huang Wen''s soul realm. It felt like he was sucked in by a whirl. He desperately protect himself, until suddenly the suction was gone. He was inside. Battered and weakened, Fengsu slowly got up and looked around. There he saw, Baihu and Youshe, crackling their joints and without any warning, they jumped to attack him. Meanwhile Huang Wen with his eyes closed, could feel the energy filled his body. It wasn''t enough for him to reach another level, based on the changes. But now he quickly sat and meditate. He circulate the energy and slowly stored it within his soul realm. Based on the changes, he just improved his spirit stat without gaining a level. Huang Wen faintly noticed how Baihu and Youshe, repressed their new roommate. But he didn''t care. Huang Wen carefully examined his soul realm. He felt how murky his soul realm was. It was stronger and bigger than before, but less pure. He already noticed that his soul realm was tainted by many souls he was absorbed. They were not part of him. It was the residue of those who were killed and absorbed by him. Using his knowledge and experience in extracted certain element from the energy around him. Huang Wen carefully extracted the dirt that polluted his soul realm. When he breathed in, he carefully separated the pollution and the energy. When he breathed out, he released the pollution outside his body. He did about ten cycles, when his senses told him that dangers were approaching. Huang Wen opened his eyes and said to himself, "So he didn''t lie about those zombies." They were the zombies that belonged to Fengsu. Now, without anyone controlled them. It was just as Fengsu said, they ran amok. Huang Wen didn''t worry with his men in the village. He knew Xia Bao and Chen Fang would not let the sentry relaxed even a bit during their sentry duty. Fengsu had less than ten thousand zombies. One of his men could handled more than ten zombies. There was no way, Fengsu''s zombies could harm his men. Huang Wen chose to focus on those who charged at him. He swiftly moved. His sword danced among the zombies. Every time he swung his sword, at least three zombies were killed. In the village, long before the greater part of the zombies arrived, several zombies who arrived first already warned the sentry. They sounded the alarm to warn everyone. The first few hundreds were easily killed by the sentry. Before the sentry was overwhelmed by greater number of zombies, their companions already joined the battle. By the time, the greatest part of the horde arrived, everyone in the village was ready to face them. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. There was no casualties among Huang Wen''s men. Some people even gained a level from killing the zombies. Meanwhile, in a location a bit far from the village, hundred of zombies killed by Huang Wen alone. "What just happened now?", Chen Fang asked one of the sentry. "We don''t know for sure, suddenly zombies came from every direction to attack us.", the leader answered. "Did the demon''s army already noticed our presence?", Chen Fang asked Xia Bao. Xia Bao shook his head, "If it was them, then why it stopped after only few thousands? Don''t they have close to a million?" Xia Yue, "Then who command this zombies?" Zhang Xuan said, "Could they were some wild uncontrolled zombies?" Chen Yao replied, "But free uncontrolled zombies tend to avoid high level people like us. And there are many high level people gathered in this village." As they discussed the recent incident, Huang Wen walked toward them. "Huang Wen, are you okay? Did the zombies attack you too?", Zhang Xuan ran toward him and asked him many questions. Huang Wen smile and comforted her. "Okay everyone, don''t worry. That''s just some attack from uncontrolled zombies. The demon who controlled them, put a hex on them. The hex would cause the zombies run amok, whenever the controller died. I killed the demon and that was why it happened." "And don''t worry, that''s all this demon have. We already killed all of his zombies. Don''t relaxed your watch but don''t worry too much either.", said Huang Wen. It took a while for Huang Wen to answer everyone''s question. But once he gave them answers, they began to calm down. Chen Fang and Xia Bao quickly helped to set everything in order. When they were left alone, Huang Wen spoke to Chen Fang, Xia Bao, Zhang Xuan, Chen Yao and Xia Yue. "Listen, I just absorbed decent amount of soul essences. Since the battle won''t happen in the next few days. I want to do some close door training. Don''t worry about food and drinks. It''s better if I avoid any of them during the training. You could wake me from my meditation when the reinforcement from Ningde arrived. I will ask your assistance to arrange everything during my training." "Huang Wen are you really going to be okay?", Zhang Xuan asked She was worried about Huang Wen''s condition, if he didn''t eat or drink anything. Huang Wen laughed, "I already did it before, you can ask Mi Fang, Deng Zheng and the others. Don''t worry, it''s fine. I''ll be fine. I need this close door training. The next battle won''t be easy, any little improvement might means life and death." Xia Bao said, "We understand. Me and Brother Chen Fang will take care of everything when you do your close door training." Chen Fang patted Zhang Xuan''s shoulder, "Don''t worry, you didn''t pick a loser. He knows what he is doing." After some few more words, advises and cautions, Huang Wen left them to do his close door training in the house that was prepared for him. The next few days, he kept purifying his soul realm. It didn''t improve his spiritual strength. But as his soul realm purified, his mind felt clearer. His heart grew calmer. His will grew stronger. The three demons who lived within his soul realm, noticed the changes. As Huang Wen grew stronger by day, their loyalty to him grew as well. They have different characters. Youshe admired Huang Wen''s trickery when he dealt with Fengsu. Baihu rather admired his bravery when he broke through the siege of Gutian Town. Fengsu admired Huang Wen''s keen assessment when he asked Fengsu to scout the area around Fuzhou. The have one thing in common though, that was the fact that they wanted Huang Wen to grow stronger. Because, now they had no chance to escape from his soul realm. They had no choice but to serve Huang Wen as his slave. The only way for them to stand proud in front of other demons, was by helped Huang Wen to stand at higher position than the demon lords. Demons and fairies, although formed from different elemental, had similarities in pride. Fairies loved beauty. Demons loved destruction. Both believed that their race was better than human. Both at the same time, envy that human''s existence was one dimension higher than theirs. The demons explained it all in a conversation with Huang Wen during his closed door training. "And why is that? Why humans is considered in a higher dimension than demons and fairies? ", Huang Wen asked those three. "Because fairies and demons, have no existence but their spiritual existence. While human have physical and spiritual aspect in their existence.", Fengsu answered. Although his rank was the lowest among them three, Fengsu was considered as the scholarly one, learned in the history of ancient demons. He was the one who actively explained when Huang Wen asked something. "If demons and fairies are considered of lower being, then is there being that''s considered of higher being than human?", Huang Wen asked again. Fengsu answered, "According to the saying among ancient demons. From the lower to the higher are..." "The lowest are various fairies and demons." "Higher than them are animals, plants and humans. And among those three the highest one is humans" "Higher than humans are demigods and semidevils." "Higher than demigods and semidevils, are gods and devils." "Higher than gods and devils, are the sovereigns." "Higher than the sovereigns are The One who had no form, no name. Yet through Him and from Him, all that had form and name are came into being." "Through the cycle of reincarnation, one could move from one dimension to another dimension, be it lower or higher. Depend on their karma and their cultivation. Demons and fairies wish to be reincarnated as humans. But some of those who already accumulated power and knowledge didn''t want to go through such thing.", said Fengsu. "Hmm... if they go through the reincarnation, then they would lose all their knowledge and power. Although they''re born in a higher dimension, doesn''t mean they''ll achieve anything in such condition.", said Huang Wen. Fengsu, Baihu and Youshe nodded their head. "That''s right.", said Fengsu. "But one thing I wonder, why would you want to be a higher dimension being? From the way I see it, a high level demons or fairies, could easily kill a human. They''re much stronger and with the years of living, they gained the knowledge that was impossible for one person to learn in his life time.", Huang Wen asked. Fengsu answered, "Since we''re lacking in one aspect, our grow is limited as well. There are things that we will never knew, since we have no physical being. About longevity, once you learn how to improve your vitality, your physics will be able to live for hundred of years, just like us. On the other hand, no matter how long we live, we will never understand the physical aspect of an existence because we have none." Fengsu explained it further, "Human tend to think that their bodies were nothing but a vehicle for their soul. This is a big mistake. In human case, without body the soul will perish. Without soul the body will perish. Both are intertwined in a relation we, demons and fairies, could never imagine. But you have it both, you have a way to learn each aspect and their relation. It is in your being, the keys toward the higher dimension." "Hmm.. you said some don''t want to go through the reincarnation. Is there another way for them to have physical existence without having to go through reincarnation?", Huang Wen asked. Fengsu answered, "Since we lose so much if we go through reincarnation, of course many of us trying to find a way to gain a physical body without having to go through reincarnation. There are many theories and techniques. So far in my life, I never see anyone succeed." "The demon king wanted to conquer the world. I bet it has something to do with this.", said Youshe. Fengsu nodded, "Many demons believe that and I think all the hints show that it''s true." Huang Wen quietly thought of these informations. Chapter 81. Days before the battle. When he didn''t purify his soul realm, Huang Wen would ask questions to Fengsu, Baihu and Youshe. At one time, Fengsu spoke first, before Huang Wen asked anything. Huang Wen just ended his meditation when Fengsu asked. "Master... do you know your soul realm become smaller and smaller as you''re purifying it?" Huang Wen answered, "Yes, I know." "Then, why do you still do it?", Fengsu asked for the second time. Rather than gave him an answer, Huang Wen asked in return, "Is there a problem with that?" Youshe joined in, "Since we live in your soul realm, as it get smaller and smaller, I begin to wonder will there be a place for me when you''re done purifying your soul realm." Baihu snorted, "Don''t be silly." Fengsu answered Huang Wen, "There is no problem, but you should know that you''re taking the hard path among several paths you can choose to improve yourself. Would you like to hear each those possible paths for you?" Huang Wen pondered for a while and then said, "I have chosen my path. This is my path. There is no need to know other path because I already made up my mind." Fengsu, Baihu and Youshe bowed down, "Understood...." "Since you already made up your mind. May I tell you the good and the bad of your chosen path?", Fengsu politely asked. Huang Wen nodded his head without any hesitation this time, "Please, tell me." Secretly Huang Wen was curious at the changes in how Fengsu, Baihu and Youshe treated him ever since he began to purify his soul realm. He wondered, if he would be able to find the reason, from Fengsu''s explanation. Fengsu solemnly explained, "The most common path to cultivate, is to absorb the energy around us and make it our own." "Although I said that it''s common, doesn''t means it''s an easy path at all. The world cultivation means the focus on improving self." "Some seek by improving the physical and neglect the inner self. We call them external path. Some seek not only improving the physical but focused more on the inner self. We call them internal." "Those who seek to cultivate their inner self do it in different ways. One which I already mentioned before, is by focusing on drawing or consuming the energy and enrich your own." "There were two main paths which follow this path. The first is to absorb that energy from the universe. Second is to absorb that energy from other living being. Various techniques are develop with this purpose in mind. Alchemy, Qi Gong practice, pair cultivation and many others." "It could be said that from a thousand way to cultivate, 990 paths will be following this path. To absorb more and more energy and made it into yours." "Then, there are these less traveled path. The narrow path. It will be hard for you to find someone who can guide you on this path, since only a handful who are following this path. Most created a path of their own. Those who follow this path, rather than absorbing external energies and turned it into theirs. They chose to focus on molding their own soul realm." "I wouldn''t say that they didn''t absorb external energies. Just as it''s impossible for you humans to cultivate your soul when you neglect your body. Those who follow this path, still need to absorb external energies and make it theirs. But their focus is on their own soul. They put their effort to investigate, purifying and or transforming their soul. We could say generally they try to improve the quality rather than the quantity." "Those who master this could defeat people who seem to have a bigger, stronger soul than them. Like a needle could pierce through a pillow. The pillow might be bigger in dimension, but the small needle have the quality to pierce it through while the pillow have no means to do anything to the needle." Huang Wen gave it a thought and then say, "It''s as if the soul are not composed of the same material." Fengsu said, "Yes, even though naturally, basically, soul are form by the same components. These people work with their soul so much that they achieve things that seem impossible. Turning lead into gold. Turning water into wine. They turn their soul into something else." Baihu said, "Some suggest, that these people, through their path of cultivation, even though still live in the realm of demon, fairies and humans. They already have the soul of demigod and semi devils." Huang Wen said, "Interesting..." He then asked, "Is there a record, someone among demon race who succeed in following this path." Suddenly the three''s solemn face turned even more solemnly expression. Baihu, Fengsu and Youshe quietly bowed deeply, not to Huang Wen but toward no where. They stayed bow for quite a while before Baihu spoke, "There is only one. The venerable demon of the east, he had passed the realm nearly one thousand years ago. Many years had passed, many people tried to walk the path. No one could ever do, even half of what he did. He was the one who save the entire demon race when the light flooded the world." "When the light flooded the world?", Huang Wen asked. Fengsu explained, "It was said that nearly three thousands years ago. A man god lived on earth and somehow he did something that caused the balance of the world shifted. Many demons were weakened, low level demons threatened to perish. Then the venerable demon of the east, met the man god and pleaded, for our time hadn''t came yet. That was when another realm created for us." "How about the fairies?", Huang Wen asked. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! "Many of the fairies perished, for they had none like the venerable from the east. But the new world was in many aspect, was kinder to them than to the demons. When the gate to our realm opened, even the fairies had the choice to follow us. But many were too proud, they chose to have their power weakened than live in a realm that was formed by a demon''s request.", said Baihu. "A man god, created a realm. So if I achieve that level, the one above the demi god, would I be a man god too?", Huang Wen asked. Fengsu, Baihu and Youshe were looking at each other. Fengsu then answered, "We don''t know. No demon ever achieve such thing." "How about the venerable from the east?", Huang Wen asked. Fengsu answered, "He disappeared, no one ever saw him again. Some say that he followed that man god and became his disciple." Huang Wen said, "Well, that''s not a problem. I have chosen the path. Now, all that''s left is to follow it to the end." Baihu then quietly consulted Fengsu and Youshe before represented them, "Master, if you walk on this path then most likely, for the first few decades, people around you will grow stronger than you. We humbly request that you would put your confidence in us and let us grow stronger in order to protect you." Fengsu added, "As the token of our loyalty, please accept the core of our souls." Baihu, Fengsu and Youshe, produced the core of their soul. The element that made them who they were. Once Huang Wen took a hold on it, then he could destroy them at any moment. Even if the three of them grew to be hundred times stronger than him, with one thought he could crush their core and they would die. Huang Wen surprised and for some minutes, he couldn''t make any decision. Baihu, Youshe and Fengsu quietly waited for his decision. They kneeled in front of him, with their head down and their hand raised, offering the core of their soul for Huang Wen to keep. Finally Huang Wen step forward and took the cores, "I accept it." He had many things to say, but at the last minutes, he decided not to say it. ''Let it be a vow, I secretly kept in my heart and shown through my actions rather than my words.'', thought Huang Wen. Huang Wen''s effort to purify his soul, costed him many levels in term of the changes. Fengsu gave him few more advises. First, in term of improving his soul realm, then absorbing the energy from the universe would give him much purer energy, compared to absorb it from a living being. Unlike energy from living being, the energy from the universe hadn''t tainted by emotions and desires. Second, rather than dispersed the tainted energy, Fengsu suggested that Huang Wen would allow them to absorb it instead. And since Baihu was the strongest among them three, Fengsu suggested to let Baihu absorbed it all until he grew strong enough to leave Huang Wen''s soul realm, before let him and Youshe to absorb. When Zhang Xuan knocked Huang Wen''s door, to inform him that the reinforcement from Ningde arrived few kilometers of the border of Gutian Town. Baihu already strong enough to leave Huang Wen''s soul realm. At the same time, Huang Wen lost almost a third of his previous strength. All of his skill had less effect, but at the same time he had much greater control over the result. It was a trade of, between strength and control. Now, he didn''t have to worry about going berserk. He could turn on and off Bloodlust anytime he wanted it to. Zhang Xuan came along with Chen Yao and Xia Yue. They brought along with them food and drinks. Even a tub filled with hot water was prepared in the next room. Huang Wen ate and drink to his content. He let his body digested it before he went to take a bath. When he left the room, he saw Zhang Xuan waited for him with fresh and clean clothes. Zhang Xuan served him like a king. Huang Wen smiled and embraced her for a while, before he let her go and together they went to the meeting. Huang Wen seemed still a bit pale when he entered the meeting room. His men didn''t lose their faith in him though. He was going through the same close door training before and turned much stronger. Little they knew that this time he was weakened by his close door training. "Is everyone ready to battle?", Huang Wen asked. "Everyone is ready.", said Xia Bao. "We just wait for your command.", said Yu Heng. Huang Wen nodded and then said, "Let''s move now." Huang Wen led 3,000 men they marched toward Gutian Town. On the top of the small hill, they watch the battle below. The reinforcement from Ningde already fought a battle against the zombies from Fuzhou. They were trying to create a wedge, a hole, in the middle of the siege. The reinforcement from Ningde decided to focus at one point. But the zombies from other position, poured in to strengthen the defense at that point. Meanwhile, Captain Zhao Qing tried to break through the siege on his side, using the chance that was created by the reinforcement from Ningde. If everyone inside the town worked together, then the army from Fuzhou would be forced to divide their attention. However, no matter how many times Captain Zhao Qing requested and suggested Colonel Wen Liang to move the army, the Colonel asked him to wait. Captain Zhao Qing finally angrily moved his own troop to break through the siege. But his force was too small to create the second prong of the attack, he wanted it to be. Chapter 82. Huang Wen after his fathers death. From the top of the small hill, Huang Wen watched the battle between the army from Ningde against the zombies from Fuzhou. The army from Ningde slowly moved toward Gutian Town''s defense line from the east. Every time they gained a foot hold, they would assign a team to defend the position. But as they moved further toward the town, they were forced to spend more men at defending their territory. At one point they would be forced to stop. If only the army from the town would move out and attacked the zombies from the other side, they might be able to divide the zombies and created a gap in their siege, allowing movement from and to the town. But the army inside the town did nothing. Captain Zhao Qing who angrily argued with his superior, decided to act on his own, despite the threat of insubordination. He couldn''t move his men to attack the east side, since he had to fight Colonel Wen Liang''s men first, in order to reach that position. He decided to attack from his own post. Captain Zhao Qing hoped that the attack from Ningde would draw and weaken the siege on his side. Unfortunately, that day, the zombies still too much for them to defeat. The day passed by. The reinforcement from Ningde built entrenchment around their camp. They had to spend many of their men to watch over their camp, less they would be surrounded by their enemy and end up just like their companion at the Gutian Town. Several attempt were made to contact the army inside the town but failed. Captain Zhao Qing watched them from afar miserably. Secretly he wondered of Huang Wen. Would Huang Wen fulfilled his promise and brought reinforcement from Nanping? Meanwhile Huang Wen, Chen Fang, Xia Bao, Zhang Xuan, Chen Yao and Xia Yue, watched the battle from their secured base. Sometimes Zhang Xuan and the girls watched Huang Wen with opened mouth, wanted to say something. But when they saw his serious expression, they changed their mind. Chen Fang and Xia Bao on the other hand, seemed to approve Huang Wen''s decision. They watched the battle scene through the binoculars quietly. Yu Heng, Yie Tang, Jian Bao, Mi Fang, Deng Zheng and Yan Chou, who now acted as Huang Wen''s captains, had different opinion among them. They quietly discussed Huang Wen''s inaction among themselves, but in general they still had their faith in him. Besides, unlike the common soldiers, they knew of Huang Wen''s plan to win the town for himself. Everyone else in the camp was anticipating a battle. Some were relieved, some were disappointed, when they saw the day passed without any instruction for battle. Rather they were commanded to rest for the night, aside from those who were on guard duty. It was Yu Heng''s and other captain''s responsibility to keep their spirit high. The 3,000 men who came from Nanping was led by Chen Fang and Xia Bao. But as soon as they met Huang Wen, Huang Wen re-arranged the structure of command. Chen Fang, Xia Bao, Zhang Xuan, Chen Yao and Xia Yue now were his staffs and advisers. In rank they were higher than Yu Heng and his comrades, but they had no direct command to those 3,000 men. Instead Huang Wen assigned Yu Heng and the other five as his captains. Each was commanding 500 men. Assisted them in their duty were the other 24 men out of 30 who were assigned with him in the beginning. They were promoted to lieutenants and each was commanding 100 men. Chen Fang and Xia Bao knew that Huang Wen decisively separate them from their men, but didn''t oppose his decision. Zhang Xuan of course, supported his decision. While those 3,000 men, they came for Huang Wen, as such they naturally had no objection with Huang Wen''s arrangement. Inside the tent, Huang Wen and the others held a meeting. "I think, the reinforcement from Ningde had enough power to break the siege. The commander didn''t act rashly. He carefully defend each of his territory and didn''t greedily advance.", said Xia Bao. "The zombies army from Fuzhou tried to lure them several times, but the Ningde''s army refused to fall into their trap.", Yu Heng added. "But they don''t know that Colonel Wen Liang betray them.", said Chen Fang. To which Mi Fang said, "I think both the army from Fuzhou and Colonel Wen Liang''s in Gutian, are waiting for that moment. The moment that colonel shows his true color, it will be a devastating blow to the army from Ningde." Xia Bao then turned to Huang Wen and asked, "Are you waiting for that moment as well?" Now, everyone turned their attention to Huang Wen. Huang Wen was staring at the map while attentively listening their discussion, until Xia Bao turned the focus on him. He lifted his head and looked around, "I was wondering ..." No one interrupted him. Everyone was waiting for him to continue. "... will it be better for us if they thoroughly defeat the reinforcement from Ningde?" "Or..." "Will it be better for us, if we make the reinforcement retreated back to Ningde with most of their forces intact?" Huang Wen then silently thought over the options. His expression didn''t show any request for advises. The others quietly waited for him to make the decision. It took a while, some of them who attended the meeting began restless. Finally Huang Wen made a decision, "We''ll inform the reinforcement of Ningde of Colonel''s Wen Liang''s betrayal. They might not believe us, but at least they will approach the town cautiously. We will inform them of the attack to Ningde from Fuzhou, as well." "Mean while, we should keep our forces ready. Whenever that moment happened, when Colonel Wen Liang openly betray the army from Ningde. When the battle at the east side at its peak. We''ll move to destroy them from the west." "Is there any questions?", Huang Wen ended his explanation. They looked around and saw no one asked any questions, then Xia Bao said, "We understood. Let''s go with your plan." Chen Fang then asked, "Who will go to give the information to the reinforcement army from Ningde?" Mi Fang then stood and said, "Leader Huang, let me do it." Huang Wen looked at Mi Fang and asked, "Are you sure? Do you think you can do it properly?" Mi Fang nodded his head, "I do." Huang Wen scratched his chin and then nodded his head, "Alright, you may go. But before you leave, I want you to see me in private first. When are you planning to leave?" The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Mi Fang gave it a though and then answered, "Tonight, I''ll make a round route toward their camp, avoiding the army from Fuzhou. I''ll enter their camp early in the morning. It will be less suspicious rather than coming to their camp at night." Huang Wen asked again, "Do you plan to take your men with you?" Mi Fang answered, "I''ll bring 20 men with me, only until we reach the other side. I will approach their camp alone. In case they capture me, at least we have people to let you know." Huang Wen gave it a thought for a while. Yue Rang chose the elites among his men, when he assigned 30 men to follow Huang Wen to his village. Among those thirty, there were six who were more prominent compared to the rest. Among them was Mi Fang. Huang Wen had watched him for quite some time and knew that this man had some crafty mind. In leadership was Yu Heng. In loyalty was Jian Bao and Yan Chou. In discipline was Deng Zheng. In courage was Yie Tang. In craftiness, that would be Mi Fang. He hated to risk them in dangerous mission. But at the same time, he realized if he didn''t give important task to an able men, they would be disappointed. Sooner or later, he would lose their loyalty. Mi Fang still waited for Huang Wen''s last approval. Huang Wen nodded and said, "Okay, then you should wait here. We''ll discuss a bit of your mission after this meeting." Huang Wen then turned to the other, "Does anyone want to discuss something else?" Shortly the meeting was ended. Everyone left with different feeling of Huang Wen''s way at handling the meeting. Xia Bao silently walked toward his own tent, thinking, "He wasn''t the same boy. He grew up a bit now. It won''t be easy to control him now." Chen Fang walked beside him and thought, "He''s going to be a good leader. Let''s hope he doesn''t lose his gentle side." Zhang Xuan silently walked with her sisters and wondered, "He looks like a leader more and more... shouldn''t I feel happy? But why do I feel anxious? ... I''m afraid of losing him, he seem a bit colder and calculating now." Unlike the others, Xia Yue freely chatted, "Don''t you think Brother Huang Wen looks much cooler now?" "Oh, shut up... you already become his fan girl for too long.", Chen Yao snorted. Zhang Xuan force herself to smile and join in, "I told you, he''s going to be great." Mean while, inside the tent, Mi Fang had some private conversation with Huang Wen. "So what do you have in mind? When you see the commander of reinforcement from Ningde, what are you going to say to him?", Huang Wen asked. Mi Fang answered, "Just as Leader Huang decided. I will tell him of Colonel Wen Liang''s betrayal and the threat toward Ningde from Fuzhou. That the siege in Gutian Town is nothing but a bait for them to divide their force." Huang Wen nodded his head, "Is that all?" Mi Fang nodded his head, "Yes." Huang Wen softly hummed and then asked, "And what do you think will happen?" With a gleam in his eyes, Mi Fang answered, "He won''t trust me easily. He will sent someone to check the situation at Ningde. He will keep moving forward toward Gutian Town, but he will be prepared for any sign of betrayal from Colonel Wen Liang." "He will wait until he has confirmation from his men before made his final move to break the siege. By the time Colonel Wen Liang shows his true color, It will depend on the situation. If he think he could win, then he will force his army to wipe the enemy and occupy the town. But most likely, he will think that it won''t be possible and chose to retreat." "The moment he retreated back to Ningde, we will break through the siege from the west and joined in with Captain Zhao Qing''s force to occupy the city. By this time, Colonel Wen Liang''s betrayal will be known to all and we would easily win Captain Zhao Qing to our side. It won''t be easy but we have a good chance to occupy the town. Even among Colonel Wen Liang''s soldier there will be many who lose their morale once his betrayal is known to all." Huang Wen then asked, "But will Captain Zhao Qing willingly give the control over Gutian town to me?" Mi Fang chuckled and said, "He will, because he can''t expect any reinforcement from Ningde anymore. Even if the army in Ningde win the battle against the army from Fuzhou, they will see their comrades in Gutian town as traitors, thanks to Colonel Wen Liang''s betrayal." Huang Wen sighed and said, "But Captain Zhao Qing doesn''t betray his comrades from Ningde." Mi Fang said, "If I say nothing about it, then how could they know about it?" "Hmm....", Huang Wen didn''t say anything and seemed reluctant to the idea. Mi Fang added, "It''s not like we''re lying. We tell them the truth when we say that Colonel Wen Liang planned to betray them. Of the ''fact'' that Captain Zhao Qing doesn''t, we don''t even have any proof of it. We could only assume he doesn''t. Since we don''t know for sure. Isn''t it just acceptable that we don''t tell them anything about it." "This Captain Zhao Qing is a good man.", said Huang Wen. Mi Fang smiled and said, "I believe we all will be a good friend in the future then. I know Jian Bao and Yan Chou will be happy to have a friend like him." Huang Wen finally smiled, "If you already think that far, then I think I could entrust this mission to you without any worries. Just be careful on your way. Bring two men with you when you go to see them. Let them know you have 3,000 men waiting for you. That should be good enough to keep away any nasty thought they might have." Mi Fang nodded his head, "Thank you for your concerns. I''ll be careful when dealing with them." That was how the day ended in Huang Wen''s camp. After the meeting he didn''t go to see Zhang Xuan or the other. He rather went to his own room and once again purifying his soul from external influences. He found himself become a bit detached and less emotional as he kept on purifying his soul. Sometimes he wondered if he was taking the right path, but he made up his mind and decided to see where it was going to lead him to. Some authors note I guess it''s my first attempt to answer most critiques that came after people read this fiction. 1. I''m not a professional writer, so I admit that this fiction have many flaws. Including grammar, and characterization. 2. I write this story as it progress. Although I have certain idea of where the story will go and how I will take it to that point, from time to time, I think of something and add it as I write. It even had a major changes when it reach around chapter 20something. So think of this fiction not as the finish product, but rather as a rough first draft. 3. About the mc. I want this story become a story of someone''s journey in life. It''s a story about the mc, how he grow and learn about himself. Its about how he came to some realization about who he is and what he want to do with his life. So as much as I don''t like how people hate the mc''s current personality, etc, etc, the main idea of how his character is, won''t change. I agree that some time, the transition points in his growth, in this story, isn''t goes smoothly and I would like to fix it when I have the time to do so. Each transition must have believable reasons and I hope that it could be seen and accepted, how someone with such personality, after experiencing this and that, meet this person, etc, turn into someone with such personality and so on. 4. About the ntr or the tragedy. As much as it is wrong, I think bad things happened in life. And actually in this fiction, I think, I didn''t picture it, as bad as it could be, if it happened in real life. One could read news about regions in war to see how human capable of doing some deep twisted shit, in certain circumstances. Or read what happened during WWII, etc. I''m not saying that such thing is right or normal. I just want to say, shit happen. And you could bury your head in sand, saying that this world is about love and peace, human right and emancipation. Etc. The truth is, shit happen. We should be grateful that most of us don''t live in such place. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Besides, I include those events/incidents in this fiction, not just as some fan service (for those who like it), I put it in the story because that''s part of the story, that''s part of the plot. Any incident should move the story to some point. At least that''s what I want. 5. Of other characters than the mc such as Ding Yun, Zhang Hu, Zhang Xuan, etc. I want each one of them to have a depth. Not just some NPC for the mc to interact with. That''s what I want, doesn''t mean that I will be able to make it happen. So as much as you hate them, maybe those like the Zhangs, I hope you give them chance to grow. They''re not there just to piss you off. I mean look at Zhang Hu, it''s true he used/manipulate the mc, but he used the mc, to save his family in mind. If Zhang Hu is the mc, would you hate him that much, for manipulating other characters to save the ones he loves? ----------------- There are many comments or review I want to discuss with you guys. At least you spend your time to write it. But I can''t do it without spoiling the plot twist, etc. Not to mention that all those plot twist are not fixed yet, since I still change things as it goes. For those who still read this fiction, despite how much it disappoint and anger you, I would like to say thank you very much. For those who read it and left in anger. My apology for disappointing you. Perhaps if you wait for another tens of chapters, you might see that all that issues actually answered in the later part of the story. Although I''m afraid you might have other issues when the story reach that point. After all, the way I see life, is somewhat tragic and maybe a bit dark. For whoever read this far. Thanks a lot. Chapter 83. The conversation within Huang Wens inner self. When Mi Fang left their camp, Huang Wen watched him leaving. He wondered, should he secretly follow after them or at least he could send Baihu to follow them? It wasn''t that he didn''t believe in Mi Fang''s loyalty, but rather he worried of his safety. Now that Baihu was strong enough to leave his soul realm. Huang Wen could send him on a mission. He stood there, watching Mi Fang and 20 of his men disappeared in the darkness of the night. After he thoroughly thought about it, Huang Wen decided to leave it entirely to Mi Fang. It was true that he deemed Mi Fang as one of those who irreplaceable among his men, but if he was worrying every time he sent his trusted men on a mission, there would be no end to it. Besides, if Mi Fang did meet some trouble and he appeared to help him, wouldn''t Mi Fang thought that he didn''t trust him? What would he do, if one day he sent three or four of his trusted men on different missions? Having trusted men, but supervising them whenever they were on a mission, was a waste of their talent. The next day, Huang Wen and the others waited for Mi Fang but the day passed and there was no news from Mi Fang. While the battle between the reinforcement from Ningde against the zombies from Fuzhou didn''t show any changes. The army from Ningde still moved forward and enlarge their territory steadily and methodically. More trenches were build along their defense lines, with a low wall behind it. They made the wall from the dirt and stones that was dug out when they dug the trenches. The soldiers defend the lines from behind the walls, rather than the trenches. Unlike WW I, where they built trenches to defend from enemies that use firearms. Now the trenches was used as the last line of defense. It was used to stop the zombie''s movement, while they shot them from behind the walls. It was such a sight to see tens of thousand men, working together to made something that from afar looked like the walls of sand castle on the beach. They moved hundred of meters in a day. With such progress, they would reach the town''s defense lines in another three days. When the night came, Huang Wen talked with Chen Fang and Xia Bao. "Uncle Chen, Uncle Xia, should I checked on Mi Fang. The distance between our camp and their main camp, isn''t that far. It should only take several hours to travel from there to here.", Huang Wen asked them, obviously he worried about Mi Fang. Chen Fang turned to Xia Bao and Xia Bao gave it a thought before answered, "Let''s wait for another day. We didn''t know the situation he had to deal with. Perhaps he need to take a longer route to avoid the enemies." Chen Fang sighed, "I know how you feel. It is hard to send a man on a dangerous mission but it''s unavoidable." Xia Bao said, "You will experience these kind of things many times in the future. Even God let His prophets to deal with the dangers they met on their missions. No one is expecting you to protect them all the time. Those who come to help you today, they come to help. Not to seek for your protection." Huang Wen sighed, "Hmm.... I don''t want to lose a good man. Mi Fang is a capable man." Xia Bao replied, "Then you should trust him. Let him do his part and we do our part." Huang Wen nodded his head and then said, "I want to clear my head a bit. I''ll go out and hunt some zombies, just to let my frustration off." Chen Fang and Xia Bao nodded, "Be careful. Don''t take too much risk." Huang Wen smiled, "I know. Thanks." Secretly, Huang Wen left the camp and moved toward the zombies. Few hundred meters away from the hordes of zombies, he stopped. Slowly another body emerged from his body. Baihu materialized outside Huang Wen''s soul realm. Fengsu taught Huang Wen how to infuse some of his character on Baihu''s soul. It wasn''t much that it would change Baihu''s personality, but just the part of his appearance. Baihu agreed to let Huang Wen did it, after Fengsu explained. As a result, when Baihu materialized outside Huang Wen''s soul realm, his appearance was much similar to Huang Wen''s. From anyone''s point of view, he would pass as Huang Wen''s twin brother. When he fully materialized, Baihu bowed politely to Huang Wen. Huang Wen then gave his sword to Baihu, "Well, take it. It''s yours anyway. From now on, I can''t use your sword." Baihu took the sword and bowed, "Thank you master." "Now, go, grow stronger. Kill sparingly and spread around your target around. Don''t attract too much attention. I''ll wait you here.", said Huang Wen. Baihu bowed once again before leaped lightly into the darkness. While Huang Wen found a place to sit and meditate. Fengsu and Youshe quietly spread their spiritual sense and watched over their master. It wasn''t an easy process, to purify his soul realm, Huang Wen needed to fully concentrated in calming his mind and heart. Only then he could separated between soul essence within his soul realm. The part that now was fully his and which part that rather became a dirt within his soul realm. After three days of closed door training, Huang Wen had cleared about 90% of his soul realm. The size of his soul realm had reduced nearly 80% of its previous size in its peak. Baihu who absorb most of the waste, had grown nearly as strong as his previous old self. From this fact, it could be imagined how much soul essence that was absorbed by Huang Wen this far. However he also found that he didn''t fully ''digested'' a big portion of those essence. It only added the mass but he couldn''t use it effectively, rather it added the confusion within his soul realm. In that sense, clearing his soul realm was beneficial to him. It was true that the process weakened him, but the loss was small compared to the benefit. Based on their previous agreement, although Youshe was the weakest among those three, but after Huang Wen killed and absorbed Fengsu, Youshe became the second. Now that Baihu had the strength to leave Huang Wen''s soul realm and it was faster for him to grow stronger on its own. Huang Wen began to feed Youshe with the soul essence that from his pointof view, wasn''t fit in with his soul realm and rather polluted it instead. Youshe greedily absorbed whatever Huang Wen threw at his direction. As Huang Wen noticed Youshe''s appetite, his mind wandered on some new information he learned from those three demons. Demons were used to strengthen themselves by absorbing others. Besides they were naturally chaotic and driven by their base desires. Adding few more, didn''t matter much. When Huang Wen thought about it, he was curious, did the one who created the changes had specific purpose when he gave human the ability to absorb others? Was it because it was simply the faster way to cultivate? Or was it because this person wanted human''s nature to grow more like the demons? Driven by their base desires, individualistic and cruel. From his conversations with Baihu, Fengsu and Youshe, Huang Wen learned a bit about the fairies. Both demons and fairies seemed like a very prideful race. The fairies and the demons, believed that they were better than human. That was part of the reason why it was hard for them to accept that they must be reincarnated into human before they could achieve the higher realm. Their nature also made them a bit extreme and hard to change, in their relation with other existence. Say those three who were absorbed by him, their attitude was quickly changed almost as soon as they knew that Huang Wen chose to take the path of the demon called the venerable from the east. Obviously this person happened to left a very deep impression in their heart. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Now, that Huang Wen won their loyalty, in their own rough, vicious, cruel way, those three would serve him loyally. Thinking back of these information, Huang Wen wondered how Zhang Hu could win the grand elder''s heart after criticizing the grand elder so harsh. He heard the story of their meeting from Zhang Xuan. It was surprising that the grand elder who had such high position even among his own race, wasn''t offended by Zhang Hu''s criticism. Thinking about Zhang Hu, Huang Wen''s mind was reminded of Zhang Xuan. He hadn''t spent much time with her since they met again. At that time, he still felt the pain of his father lost. Whenever he saw her, Chen Yao, Xia Yue, or Chen Fang and Xia Bao, it would remind him of his decision to follow Zhang Hu''s priority rather than his own family. Focusing his mind on purifying his soul realm during the close door training, helped him to heal some of this wound. He still regretted his decision, but the pain now was bearable. With the pain resided, the desires for Zhang Xuan arose and stirred his heart. He thought about Zhang Xuan and remembered the good time he had with her. Huang Wen couldn''t deny the fact that he enjoyed having sex with her. Now that he thought about it, he wondered how much he loved her and how much he lusted of her. Huang Wen opened his eyes, he couldn''t concentrate anymore. Now, that he had his mind thinking of the time he spent with her, his soul was stirred too much by his physical desires. With his current knowledge of his soul realm and a bit of the clarity in his mind after he purified his soul realm. Huang Wen could see his physical part and his non-physical part. His mind and his body. They were separate entity, but at the same time both were affecting each other and it was the integration of both that made him, who he was. He could see why, it was impossible for demons and fairies who were lacking of physical aspect in their being to achieve the higher realm. At the same time, he also saw the obstacle that was created by having both aspect in one existence. That was the reason why demons and fairies had higher level of cultivation. The lack of physical existence became their strength and weaknesses at the same time. With the clarity he had right now, he could see that not all of his desires came from Youshe or some other influence within his soul realm. Part of those desire came from his bodily function. Based on his observation, he must admit that his love for Zhang Xuan came from the way she fulfilled the desires of his body. Although he didn''t comfortable with the fact, he readily admitted that his love wasn''t as pure or noble as the love that was depicted in romantic novels or movies. With that realization, Huang Wen began to see his relation with Zhang Xuan in much more analytical and distant emotion. ''Will I let her put the rein in my nose and lead me wherever she want me to go?'', Huang Wen asked himself. ''You can''t do that! Let me teach you a skill and you could have any girl you want it.'', Youshe who still wanted some more soul essence exclaimed. Huang Wen laughed, he knew Youshe was annoyed since the feeding stopped, ''What should I do then? Although I hate the fact that she used me. I don''t want to hurt her by leaving her either.'' Fengsu answered, ''Youshe is right. But the problem isn''t about the relation. The problem is, you let your relation with her influencing your decision.'' Huang Wen nodded his head, ''I agree with you, then what is your suggestion?'' Fengsu replied, ''Now that you aware about it, it could be said that part of the problem already resolved.'' Huang Wen said, ''Now, that I''m aware about it, I won''t let my feeling of her influence my decision. Why do you say it''s only resolve part of the problem?'' Fengsu answered, ''Although you already aware of the problem, you still have some attachment to her. Whether you want it or not, of course it will influence your decision. Until you could detached yourself completely from her, your relation with her will always affect your decision.'' Huang Wen frowned, ''So I should live like a hermit or a monk? Hmm..... even if I hate to say it, I have to admit that my body is part of me and it have its own desire. Living like a monk would deny that part of me.'' Fengsu replied, ''There is a way to weakened that attachment without denying your physical need.'' Huang Wen asked, ''And what is that?'' Fengsu said, ''Youshe know the answer.'' Huang Wen mentally raised his eyebrows, ''Youshe...?'' Youshe laughed and spoke, ''Yes. Me. Surprised?'' Huang Wen laughed, ''Not really, isn''t you the number two among you three?'' Youshe laughed happily, demons loved flattery, even the cold blooded Baihu, ''I''m glad you remember it master. Well, the way to weaken your attachment to that woman is by having more woman. Once your body knew it could have as much as the fun or even more from other women, her value will goes down and the attachment will be weakened.'' Huang Wen shook his head, ''Sound it''s a bit underhanded. I wonder how my mind will feel about it.'' Fengsu answered, ''With the way you see right and wrong, indeed it will trouble your soul, but in your current situation you have to choose. Since your soul and your body are at conflict and yet to achieve a perfect harmony. You have to choose between them. Or find a way to compromise.'' ''Even if you keep your relation with her as of now, your soul also admit that you don''t love her the way your soul define love. You also accept that your attachment with her, prevent you from freely exercise your will. That''s why, I say it''s better to follow Youshe''s way, but do it without hurting Zhang Xuan, that way your soul won''t be troubled too much.'', Fengsu gave his opinion. Huang Wen closed his eyes once again and said, ''Let me think about it.'' ''Master, forgive me but I want to add something.'', said Fengsu. ''Hmm.'', Huang Wen mentally nodded. ''You should inspect your soul as well. Does the values you hold so much, came from your self? Or is it values that was imbedded there by the society? Since you want to walk on the path build upon and by yourself, shouldn''t you aware of external influence that form the values that is followed by your soul?'', said Fengsu. Huang Wen frowned a bit and after some time he said, ''Hmm... I''ll decide about it myself. By the way, Youshe could you teach me this skill you talked about earlier.'' Youshe laughed happily because this skill was one of his favorite and if Huang Wen use this skill, it would beneficial to Youshe as well, since he could feed on the emotion that arise from the use of this skill. That night, Huang Wen decided to spend his time to learn the new skill, rather than purifying his soul realm. He felt that he couldn''t achieve the concentration that was needed to purify his soul realm. When Baihu returned from his feast, Huang Wen already learned the skill. Once again Baihu entered Huang Wen''s soul realm and they returned to the camp. Chapter 84. Zhang Xuans regret. Another day passed and Mi Fang hadn''t returned yet. Huang Wen''s expression was quite unsightly. Stood on the top of the hill, Huang Wen watched the battle down there. The army from Ningde tried to move forward another hundreds of meters. There was quite some fierce battle down there. Since the army from Fuzhou showed their determination at stopping their enemies as well. "Damn you Mi Fang! Where are you bum!?", he muttered to himself. Huang Wen could go to check on Mi Fang, using the skill he learned from Youshe. Once he hid his existence, he could go anywhere within the Ningde army''s camp. But he remembered Xia Bao''s advise and like it or not, he agreed with it. He couldn''t pamper his men each time he sent them on a mission. He needed to learn how to entrust a task. There was always someone to watch the battle between the army from Ningde against the zombies from Fuzhou. Yu Heng, Jian Bao and Yan Chou were happened to be with him that day. They saw Huang Wen''s expression and understood his agony, but they didn''t dare to approach him in his current mood. Even if it was just a bit, Baihu''s skill automatically worked and affected people around Huang Wen. Put everyone on their edge, when Huang Wen was around. Huang Wen noticed it, but he didn''t want to have conversation with anyone just now. So it was suit him well. Grumbling, Huang Wen left the place. He curtly nodded to Yu Heng, Jian Bao and Yan Chou. They quickly bowed to him, despite Huang Wen being younger than them. When Huang Wen no longer in sight, Jian Bao complained, "Yesterday, I heard Master Xia Bao advised him not to check on Mi Fang. If Master Xia didn''t say anything by then, I bet Leader Huang already went to investigate." Yu Heng patted Jian Bao''s back and said, "I think Master Xia is right and Leader Huang is wise to listen to his advise. Even Mi Fang won''t be happy if Leader Huang went to help him now. Let''s trust Mi Fang for now." Yan Chou then asked, "What would we do if something happened to him then?" Yu Heng coldly said, "Then, we''ll avenge to whoever dared to touch him." Jian Bao and Yan Chou grimly watched the battle down there and clenched their jaw. Meanwhile Huang Wen went to his room, he already watched the battle and decided that the moment they were waiting wouldn''t happen today. In fact, the army from Fuzhou threw more zombies from other post and managed to slow down the progress of their enemies. "Huang Wen ..." Huang Wen heard a familiar voice, he stopped and turned. For a while his expression was softened. "Zhang Xuan.", said Huang Wen. "Huang Wen, is there any news about Mi Fang?", Zhang Xuan asked. Huang Wen shook his head, "Hmm... nothing." Zhang Xuan took his hand, she was trying to comfort him, "So what''s your plan now?" Huang Wen pulled her closer and said, "Nothing..., for now I just had to trust him and wait." Zhang Xuan let herself to be pulled closer and leaned on him, she softly asked, "Is there anything I can do for you?" Huang Wen hesitated for a while before he shook his head. He thought about his attachment to Zhang Xuan and how she affected his judgement. Worse that she might have control over his decision. "No..., right now I want to be left alone. I need to prepare myself for the next battle.", Huang Wen spoke and gently pushed her away from him. Zhang Xuan bit her lips, she hesitated but then decided to ask, "Huang Wen..., do you mad at my father?" Huang Wen suddenly annoyed by her question, "My parents and my brother were killed. I probably send my man to his grave. And you worry about your father?" "No... I.... it seem you... sorry...", Zhang Xuan was taken aback by Huang Wen''s reaction. Huang Wen saw her expression and regretted his outburst. He sighed and patted her, "I''m sorry... it''s not your fault." For a moment there was silence, Zhang Xuan wanted to say something but her feeling toward Huang Wen grew by day and now she worried that she might lose him. Her feeling rendered her helpless. She lost her wit. "I''m sorry... okay?", Huang Wen talked to her once again. Zhang Xuan nodded, she held his hand and unwilling to let it go. Huang Wen sighed once more, the current mood annoyed him, it made him feel guilty. "I want to be alone for now. We''ll talk more later. Once we win the battle and get our hands on Gutian Town, just like you plan it. Right now...., I just have too many things on my mind.", Huang Wen gently took his hand away from Zhang Xuan''s. Zhang Xuan felt tears welled on her eyes, she quickly held it down and nodded. Huang Wen hesitated for a while, but decided to leave. He really wanted to be left alone. His relation with Zhang Xuan wasn''t as simple as it was before, now that he realized how it affected his judgment. Especially after he lost his family, due to his poor judgment. Huang Wen turned and left. Suddenly Zhang Xuan called him, "Huang Wen..." He stopped and turned, "Yes..." Zhang Xuan hesitated, "I.... I ... I love you." Huang Wen''s eyes watched her expression intently, trying to see the truth behind that words. He couldn''t forget how she admitted that she gave herself to him for her own reason rather than love. Now suddenly she said, she loved him. Was it part of her effort to keep him with her? Was it the truth? Zhang Xuan regretted all the words she said months ago, she almost cried when she said, "I sincerely love you..." Huang Wen nodded his head, it wasn''t easy for him. Part of him wanted to believe in her tears, but another part of him refused to believe it. "I know... We''ll talk later. I need to do some training now.", he said. It was obvious for Zhang Xuan that he didn''t mean it. She wanted to keep him there until he knew that she began to love him now, but she knew it would just annoy him more. Feeling sad, she nodded her head. "Alright ..., just find me if you need anything from me.", finally Zhang Xuan managed to speak. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. Huang Wen felt relieved that he could get away from the situation. Even though he still felt for Zhang Xuan, he said to himself, ''She have Chen Yao and Xia Yue to comfort her.'' Zhang Xuan watched Huang Wen left her, each step he walked further, part of her heart was torn along with him. She bit her lips and watched until Huang Wen disappeared from her sight. Her first thought, was to find Chen Yao and Xia Yue. They were the one she could talk to. ------ o ------ Meanwhile battles erupted in three places fiercely. At the east of Gutian Town, Ningde was under the siege, nearly two millions zombies led by thousands of low level to mid level demons attacked Ningde. Wang Yuehei directly commanded the army. It was like the gate of hell suddenly opened near the city. Even with their heavy artillery guns the army was forced to defend inside the city. Although the end of the battle still days in the future, the result could be easily predicted. Ningde just waited the day when they fell into Wang Yuehei''s hand. But that before the news came from Fuzhou. Zhang Hu from Nanping sent their army to attack Fuzhou. Nearly one hundred thousands troop led by Zhang Hu himself, along with a thousand fairies led by Yue Guang, attacked Fuzhou from the river. Wang Yuehei was forced to leave the command of his army at Ningde to one of his trusted commander, and left to lead his army to defend Fuzhou. The army inside Ningde felt like they saw a miracle when almost half of the forces that invaded their city were withdrawn. Their morale was raised and they fought valiantly. The battle that almost reached its end, now prolonged. Now, it wasn''t easy to predict how it would end. Filled by rage Wang Yuehei led his army to strike on Zhang Hu''s army. A fierce battle was ensued. Yue Guang led his fairies and 20,000 men from Zhang Hu''s army to prevent Wang Yuehei from interfering Zhang Hu, who tried to enter Fuzhou. While Zhang Hu led 80,000 men to attack Fuzhou from all direction. Like water poured on ant''s nest, Zhang Hu''s army entered Fuzhou. Zhang Hu divided his men into many divisions, each entered Fuzhou from different roads and spread around the city to occupy strategic locations within the city. Wang Yuehei was too arrogant, his defense lines was porous. Although some of Zhang Hu''s team were held down by Wang Yuehei''s troop, many easily broke through weak points in Fuzhou''s defense line. Wang Yuehei focused too many of his force to invade Ningde, leaving Fuzhou weak against a large number of troop. His defense line were sparse and stretched thin. Wang Yuehei who always boasted of his individual strength flew toward Yue Guang''s army. He thought he could easily slew them all. He thought after he killed the grand elder, there would be no one who could stand against his strength. He was quite surprised when he clashed his battle axe with Yue Guang''s sword. Although Yue Guang was flown few meters back by his force, Yue Guang actually managed to stop his attack. "Little dog... who are you?", Wang Yuehei growled. Yue Guang smirked and said, "Yue Guang, son of Yue Zhong, The Grand Elder of fairies from Xichan Temple." Wang Yuehei snarled, "I kill your father and now I''m going to kill you! Don''t dare to run you cur!" Yue Guang laughed coldly, "Why would I run?" Like a lightning, both of them flew fast, charging at their opponent. Yue Guang alone wouldn''t be able to hold him for long, but as soon as Yue Guang charged toward Wang Yuehei. Thirty other fairies followed closely, they fought in a formation and helped each other. Whenever Wang Yuehei almost killed one of them, five or more would block his attack, while some other would attack him from another direction. Wang Yuehei laughed at them, "Pitiful! You think your formation can stop me?" A fierce aura exploded from Wang Yuehei''s soul realm. Some fairies were paralyzed by his soul attack, Wang Yuehei''s battle axe flew out of his hand and found some victims. But before he could take more fairies down, Yue Guang and five other fairies chanted a spell to dispel the paralyzing aura. To his frustration, ten more fairies flew to help them stopped Wang Yuehei. "Ants!!! Dogs!!! I''ll kill you all!!!", Wang Yuehei roared. His clothes shredded as his body grew bigger and reached 3 meters. Two more arms grew out of his body. His fang grew even longer and now protruded out of his mouth. His eyes turned red and bulged. A small horn, grew on his forehead. His body grew bigger but it didn''t slow down his speed. With his transformation, his strength was tripled. although his paralyzing aura was dispelled by Yue Guang, but his soul realm didn''t stop at giving out the pressuring aura. Every time Wang Yuehei attacked, many fairies were wounded, sometimes some of them were killed. But Yue Guang and his brothers fought valiantly. They put their faith on their grand elder, who now live in and possessed Zhang Hu. At the same time, Zhang Hu or the grand elder, suddenly began to fly from one location to another location, killing demons who led the defense of Fuzhou indiscriminately. Zhang Hu''s fierceness shocked even his own army. It was their first time to see Zhang Hu flying like god of war from one battle field to another. Despite the surprise, no one really concerned of this new Zhang Hu. The story of the blessing from the grand elder to Zhang Hu was already spread. It was easy for his men to rationalize this new Zhang Hu. Besides even if few of them suspected anything, who cared? This new Zhang Hu was their leader and he was fighting on their side. Wang Yuehei who was locked inside the fairies formation and Zhang Hu who must covered the wide area of Fuzhou, who would finished first? From both sides the casualties were accumulated, fairies and demons killed every few minutes. Zombies and humans killed every few seconds. Chapter 85. The grand elders strategy. Fairies cut down at the sky. Wang Yuehei killed and absorbed them in frenzy. His demonic appearance brought fear to the men who watched him from the ground. Most of the fairies were invisible to physical eyes, for many men the fight almost seemed like a duel between Yue Guang and Wang Yuehei. Of course they knew about fairies and from those who had third eye skill, they knew that many other fairies helped Yue Guang to face Wang Yuehei. Wang Yuehei''s pressuring aura, spread all over the battle field. His army used that opportunity to push back the human army under Yue Guang''s command. Unlike the battle in Ningde, where the human army had numerous modernized weapon, missiles, grenades, rifles and artillery guns with them, Zhang Hu''s army firearms was limited. Even after he occupy Nanping, not all of his 180,000 men were equipped with decent firearms. Now, that he left Nanping, those firearms and ammunition was left for those who defended the city. No one objected, no one grumbled, after all their families were left inside the city. That was why, in this battle, both sides used swords, spears and other middle aged weapons. Although firearms was limited, the supply of middle age armors and weapons were abundant. They came from extensive zombies hunting that raised their weapon proficiency and level. Watching the battle at Fuzhou was like watching a mixture of zombie movies and lord of the rings. Men in armors with sword in their hands fighting against group of zombies. Sometimes magic attack flew here and there, destroying a large area and injured several people at once. Everyone in this battle were men whose level above 10, but the number of zombies and their level wasn''t low as well. Not to mention that they were led by demons. Under Wang Yuehei''s pressuring aura, the casualties in Zhang Hu''s army kept on piling. Once and a while, Wang Yuehei would send his long range magic attack to Yue Guang''s human army below. Although it was a rare occasion since Yue Guang and the fairies did their best to pressure him, whenever Wang Yuehei did that, tens of men were injured and killed. Slowly but steadily, Wang Yuehei''s army pushed toward Fuzhou, once they broke through their opponent, they would be able to work together with their forces inside the city. Zhang Hu''s army who tried to hold them at the border of Fuzhou fought desperately. With more fairies went to help Yue Guang to fight against Wang Yuehei, the pressure on Zhang Hu''s men grew more intense. Wang Yuehei was just too strong for Yue Guang. He began to laugh arrogantly. Wang Yuehei could see how the battle would end. Even if his army inside the city was completely destroyed, none of the fairies and humans were his match. Alone he could defeat them all. But then from the center of Fuzhou, Zhang Hu flew toward the battle against Wang Yuehei''s army. Wang Yuehei just killed another fairies when he felt familiar aura moving toward him with blindingly speed. Within seconds the aura was getting stronger. He knew this aura well. He knew the one with this aura. Yet he couldn''t believe his own sense. Wang Yuehei stood in the air like a flying statue. For the first time since the battle began, Yue Guang and the fairies could feel relieved. They knew what stopped Wang Yuehei from attacking them. The time they were waiting was finally arrived. Yue Guang sent the other fairies to help his human army with a swipe of his hand. The progress of Wang Yuehei''s army was halted, but he didn''t pay any attention to that. Wang Yuehei''s eyes was fixed at Zhang Hu''s approaching figure. ---- o ---- Still tens of kilometers from Wang Yuehei, Zhang Hu flew toward him at his top speed. Within Zhang Hu''s soul realm, the grand elder appeared. "Zhang Hu, now it''s the time for us to work together.", he said. Zhang Hu stood within the restrictive formation, he asked in disbelief, "What? What are you saying now?" "You know that we''re fighting the demon lord''s army today. The demon lord himself had came. Alone, I won''t be able to defeat him. But together, we might have the chance.", said the grand elder. Zhang Hu couldn''t believe his own hearing, "You... after all you''ve done... you expect me to help you in your fight?" The grand elder spoke, "My fight? Have you gone blind? Don''t you see your men fighting down there? Isn''t this the city you''re fighting for? Aren''t they fighting for their families and yours right now? What do you think will happen if we let the demon lord win city after city? My fight? My fight?" Zhang Hu stood there silently. He understood all what he said, but how could he forget all the humiliation he felt for days, weeks and months? "Are you still grieving for the thing I did to your wife?", the grand elder sneered. "Would you like to see how the demon lord will treat her?", he asked. Zhang Hu gritted his teeth. "Hmph...! You want to be a king but your judgment is clouded by such petty thing?", the grand elder pushed him even further. "Petty thing? Petty thing? You took advantage over my wife and you call it something irrelevant !? I have no ambition to be a king!!! I just want to save my family!!!", Zhang Hu roared in anger. "So save your family now....", said the grand elder calmly. "What...?", Zhang Hu stared him in disbelief. He couldn''t comprehend the grand elder at all. He acted like the devil himself, now suddenly he stood aloof, acting like a saintly angel. "Your wife wasn''t hurt at all. Wasn''t she? So what''s all these grievance coming out of you? Isn''t that just your own petty selfishness? Your little petty pride of man? You refused to help me save your people, your family, just because I hurt your pride?", the grand elder asked. "You...", Zhang Hu couldn''t argue. "We don''t have much time. I''ll erase the restrictive formation. I''ll merge our consciousness. Your mind and my mind will be one. However your will and my will couldn''t. In order for this to work, we should work together. Move along with me, as long as you could put aside all your grievance, this should work just fine. After all, both of us want to see this demon lord dead.", said the grand elder. Without waiting for Zhang Hu''s answer, he began to unravel the restrictive formation. As his soul freed, Zhang Hu began to feel a weird sensation. He could freely move his body as he wish. He could sense everything through his five senses clearly. He was in him, again, after so many days a prisoner inside his own body. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. But at the same time, he could feel the grand elder''s mind in his mind. He could feel the grand elder''s power in his body. He could feel the grand elder''s fuming anger and hatred toward the demon lord. He was the grand elder. The grand elder was him. They were not the same, he still had his own will and he could feel the grand elder''s own will. It was weird and an unexplained paradox. "Stop thinking, focus your mind, your heart, your everything into one thing only.", Zhang Hu heard the grand elder spoke. "Kill the demon lord!", they both spoke. ---- When Zhang Hu arrived, Wang Yuehei stared at him in disbelief, "You.... you still alive?" But Zhang Hu just kept charging to him, without any words spoken, the fight was begun. Zhang Hu attacked Wang Yuehei fiercely with his chosen weapon, a steel spear weighted no less than 120 kg. Yue Guang didn''t watch the battle passively. As soon as Zhang Hu attacked Wang Yuehei, Yue Guang charged to attack Wang Yuehei from another direction. Wang Yuehei growled, "I kill you once and I can kill you once more! Die you dogs!" Wang Yuehei''s battle strength was indeed on another level. The grand elder''s and Zhang Hu''s combined strength still couldn''t defeat him. Even with Yue Guang attacked him from another direction, Wang Yuehei could defend himself well and counter attacked once in a while. It took quite some times for the grand elder to recover, after he separated half of his soul into Zhang Hu''s. After he was strong enough to control Zhang Hu, his strength still a level below his self who fought against Wang Yuehei. Now, after he combined his soul with Zhang Hu''s soul and receive a full cooperation, he was several levels above his self who fought against Wang Yuehei. Back then he fought alone, today he fought along with his son, Yue Guang. But still, they couldn''t defeat Wang Yuehei. The fight was a fight that was never seen before. Zhang Hu and Yue Guang''s speed and power. Their various techniques and magics. Against Wang Yuehei''s resilience, power and viciousness. They fought for hours, the day changed into night and the fight went on and on. Down below, both sides were resting. Although small skirmishes happened here and there, but the scale and intensity was apparently much less. In the cities, Zhang Hu''s men built temporary bases, some were on guard duty while some were sleeping. Wang Yuehei''s strength surprised even the grand elder himself. By his calculation, he believed that with Zhang Hu''s soul full cooperation and Yue Guang, he would be able to defeat Wang Yuehei. "You grow a bit stronger.", Wang Yuehei laughed domineeringly. Zhang Hu or the grand elder said nothing, he focused on attacking Wang Yuehei. Every time Wang Yuehei had a chance to counter attack them, it was a close encounter with death. If Zhang Hu and Yue Guang gave him more times, without doubt Wang Yuehei would be able to turn the tide of the fight. The night turned into day. Zhang Hu''s body was still a human body. Despite all the upgrade after the changes, it was still a human body. He began to show the sign of exhaustion. Wang Yuehei gained more and more upper hand. Zhang Hu and Yue Guang were struggling to defend themselves from Wang Yuehei''s assault. But they still held on and fought valiantly. "You must be surprised to see my true strength. Back then you fought me in my human form and managed to injure me a bit. Based on that, you think you have enough strength to defeat me?", Wang Yuehei kept on taunting. "FOOL!!!", Wang Yuehei swung his battle axe with all his might. Zhang Hu and Yue Guang blocked the attack with their weapons, despite their quick reflexes, the force threw them several meters away from Wang Yuehei. At the same time, a great cheer was heard from Fuzhou and both Zhang Hu and Yue Guang showed changes on their expresion. Zhang Hu or the grand elder spoke, "Demon, that cheer is the sign that we already cleared the entire city from your minions. We could fight for another day and night. We could fight for another three days and nights, without finding the winner and the loser. But even if you win, you''ll only find the city in ruin. With one words from me, my men will burn everything before they left the city." Yue Guang said, "We also sent some of the fairies to inform the army that was sent to Gutian Town, of your invasion to their main base, Ningde." Zhang Hu said, "Leave Fuzhou, take your army back to Ningde, then perhaps you could win that city. Or you could stubbornly fight here and had none. I even have another army at Gutian Town, although I''m not so sure how well they will be, it''s still possible for them to defeat your army there too." Wang Yuehei growled, "Are you threatening me?" Zhang Hu said, "No, simply negotiating with you. You have the choice of winning a city or burn everything to ashes. I want this city, but I''m prepared to burn it, once I see you''re winning." Since Wang Yuehei didn''t make any move, Zhang Hu spoke more, "The land is vast, there are many other cities and towns. Let''s have another battle in the future, when we won''t lose everything in one battle." Wang Yuehei opened his mouth, "Do you think I don''t have the power to kill you all here and then go to Nanping and kill everyone there?" Zhang Hu answered, "I doubt you have such power, but even if you do, what''s the benefit your you in doing there? Mean while another demon already rule five big cities. Cities, not just as a piece of land, but with all its population, buildings, factories and such." Wang Yuehei was fuming, "You flies....! Annoying scums! Insects!" Zhang Hu and Yue Guang silently let Wang Yuehei cursed them and their kin. After all they knew they didn''t have the strength to defeat him today. They simply wrote every curse in their mind and waited the day when they would be able to make Wang Yuehei paid ten folds of each of his curses. Wang Yuehei finally calmed down, with much disdain he spitted on the ground. What his decision would be? All the fate of those who fought in Fuzhou, Gutian and Ningde, as much as the fate of those who were waiting in Nanping, would depend on his decision. Chapter 86. The end of battle at Fuzhou. Slowly Wang Yuhei''s expression calmed down. Before they knew it, he already back into his human form. Despite his defeat, he still had his aloof appearance. "I could kill everyone of you here. Alone.", said Wang Yuehei. "I''d like to see you try.", Zhang Hu replied. A cold anger gleamed on Wang Yuehei''s eyes, "Old man... don''t tempt me to do it." "Then don''t brag too much. Now I know that even in my current condition I''m not your match, but there are tens of thousands of us here. I hope you don''t think that I don''t have special plan for the worst situation.", said Zhang Hu. Wang Yuehei''s expression went ugly, it took him a while to calm down, "You''re lucky old man... if I don''t have to worry about Wang Yuxue at Changsha..." From the way Wang Yuehei held his anger, Zhang Hu, the grand elder and Yue Guang knew they won the gamble. They didn''t want to taunt him further. If Wang Yuehei decided to forget his competitor at Changsha and went all out on them, they might won the battle but the casualties would be too high. As strong as Wang Yuehei was, both the fairies quite sure that his power wasn''t unlimited. Although their army might seemed like an ant in Wang Yuehei''s eyes, with their number, they could exhaust him. Besides the grand elder still had something in his sleeve. He didn''t want to use it, but if he had to then he would. "I will leave, with one condition. You have to let my men retreat safely and give me your words that you won''t invade any of my cities for the next one year.", said Wang Yuehei. Zhang Hu, or the grand elder nodded his head, "Of course. Let''s call it a temporary truce. A one year peace treaty. You won''t attack my territories and I won''t attack yours. Whenever we had our eyes at one same place, whoever reach it first will have the right to occupy that place. Once he failed, the right fall to the other." Wang Yuehei didn''t say anything for a while, the truth was he wanted to attack Zhang Hu as soon as he gathered enough strength to do it. But then, from their first battle, he realized that he shouldn''t underestimate the fairies from Xichan temple. If he insisted on fighting them, then even if he finally won over them, he might lose too much time and unable to catch up with Wang Yuexue''s progress. Wang Yuehei finally nodded his head, "Deal..." Yue Guang and Zhang Hu commanded their men to retreat. Wang Yuehei did the same. Without much words, Wang Yuehei led his army back to Ningde. Some of those who were left to defend Fuzhou and survived, began to gather and followed. Wang Yuehei left the arrangement to one of his commander and flew back to Ningde as fast as he could. As they watched Wang Yuehei and his army retreated from Fuzhou, in Zhang Hu''s inner realm, he asked the grand elder, "So are you going to put me inside that restrictive formation once more?" The grand elder said nothing for quite some time and then replied, "I never thought that the demon lord would be this strong. Back then, even though I lost the fight and killed, I was weaker than usual and I manage to injured him, or so I thought." "Now, with our souls combined, I grow a few levels above my previous self. With Yue Guang help me, I thought we would be able to kill him. By then, your existence is of no use. But with the way it is now..." "Now, after you see his real strength, you need me.", Zhang Hu completed the grand elder''s sentence. "Yes, now I need your strength. I have nothing to hide from you. There is no way for me to lie to you, since you already knew all my plan.", the grand elder answered honestly. "Yes, I know your plan to possess my body and then your son or one of your fairy will possess my only son. Through my lineage your clan will rule the land. I know it all, so why would I lend you my strength?", Zhang Hu asked. The grand elder answered, "Because that would be your only chance to save your family. Your beloved wife, your beloved daughter and son." "That will be your only chance to save your clan as well. Because when the demon lords truly rule the land, there will be no place for any fairies in this land. Your kind and their kind are enemies since ancient times.", said Zhang Hu. The times when their soul perfectly combined, he learned many things from the grand elder''s mind. "Yes ..., I need you as much as you need me.", said the grand elder. The past few days, since the grand elder caught him within the formation and possessed his body, Zhang Hu was filled with anger and hatred. The most hurtful things the grand elder did was when the grand elder punished him through his wife. His pride as a man was deeply hurt. But as his soul combined and learned more of the grand elder''s inner mind, although he still couldn''t forgive him for what he did, the anger was lessened. First, now Zhang Hu knew that the grand elder didn''t really take pleasure in all he did to his wife. A demon might get a pleasure out of it, but fairies didn''t. That wasn''t in their nature. The grand elder rather did it for a more practical reason, which was to weaken Zhang Hu''s will. And since the news came of Wang Yuehei''s rather rashly planned invasion to Ningde, the grand elder decided to do something extreme to quickly weakened Zhang Hu''s will. Another part of the grand elder that arose Zhang Hu''s empathy was the fact that the grand elder did it all, for the survival of his kin. Zhang Hu''s harsh criticism wounded and insulted the grand elder in many aspects. Part of the pain came from the fact that the grand elder must admit that Zhang Hu was right. Despite his hundred years of age, the fairies seemed less wise than they should be. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Now that the grand elder saw that there was actually a chance for his clan to survive, he wanted to amend for his mistakes. He did plan to possess Zhang Hu in his bad temper, like a child throwing tantrum. But Zhang Hu could understand why the grand elder did it. Both men, one human, one fairy, silently watched the demon''s army disappeared from their sight. Their mind wasn''t on the demon lord. Rather it was of their future as two person in one existence. "It will never be my body.", suddenly the grand elder spoke. "Human body and their soul was a unique relation. It was two, but at the same time it was one. If your soul die, no matter how much energy I use to keep your body alive, it will wither away. If your body died, your soul will disappear too. Although it was also a mystery for us fairies where the soul go when your body die. All the knowledge of reincarnation, heaven and hell are beyond us as well.", said the grand elder. "I could only possess you, but never take over it as my own.", the grand elder explained. Zhang Hu sighed a long sigh, "For my family... let''s work together." The grand elder nodded his head and somewhat in timid fashion, which wasn''t an expression that normally used for him, he said, "I promised, whenever you''re alone with your wife. I''ll lock myself out of your consciousness." Zhang Hu didn''t know whether he should laugh or cry. The thought of one old fairy, with white hair and long white beard, timidly talked about husband and wife activity, was somewhat absurd and weird that made it laughable. At the same time, the pain was too raw, for him to laugh about it. Zhang Hu merely, mentally nodded. He didn''t know where this alliance would lead them. He still couldn''t fully trust the fairies. Their personality was that of a prideful child. It was like sitting on a tiger''s back. It would frighten your enemy, but at the same time, the tiger itself was a threat for the rider. -------- o -------- Mean while at the same time, at Gutian Town, the battle took the most critical moment. The army from Ningde finally reached the defense line of the town. Several hours ago, the progress had been reported to Huang Wen, which instructed their men to be prepared for the battle. As of now, 3,000 men hidden at the foot of that small hill, while at the top of that small hill, their leaders watched the battle below them seriously. "We still heard nothing from Mi Fang.", Yan Chou couldn''t hide his worries. "We''ll know his fate soon enough.", said Yu Heng shortly. Jian Bao and Yan Chou turned their eyes toward Huang Wen, but Yu Heng quickly nudged them and shook his head. Sighing, both men kept their mouth shut. Huang Wen chose to focus his mind on the battle below. Of course he noticed Yan Chou''s and Jian Bao''s concern, but he already made up his mind. Anyway, if they wanted to do something about Mi Fang, it was already too late now. Xia Bao felt responsible and wanted to say something, but he knew better than that. He noticed how Yan Chou and Jian Bao were dissatisfied of his advise to Huang Wen. Xia Bao decided it was better if he kept his mouth shut as well. The tension could be felt around them. Yan Chou''s words only made the situation even more intense. "We will see how that colonel act, when the reinforcement reached his town. Will he show his face sooner or wait for them to enter even further into his town?", Chen Fang wanted to turn their focus into something else. Huang Wen said, "That colonel seem to be quite shrew,d that he might choose to let them enter the town before shows them his fang. But then, he seem like a coward as well that he might not have the courage to do so and choose to attack them before they enter his town." "We''ll know soon enough.", said Yu Heng as the army from Ningde moved even closer to their goal. That was several hours ago. Now, the army from Ningde had reached Gutian town. Now, the moment they were waiting for was coming. They had the answers of their question. What was left, was their answer based on this situation at hand. Unconsciously, Huang Wen straightened his back and made him appeared taller. His men''s eyes all turned to his direction. 3,000 men stood with their heart beating faster by each every seconds. With his eyes, fixed on Gutian town, Huang Wen raised his hand high to the sky and then with a strong movement, swiped down, pointed to the town. "Attack !" His captains quickly moved toward their men. Huang Wen followed by Chen Fang, Xia Bao, Zhang Xuan, Chen Yao, Xia Yue and handful of trusted guard, marched toward Gutian town. "Zhang Xuan! Stay close by me!", Huang Wen growled as he marched toward Gutian town. "Yes!", said Zhang Xuan. "Sister Chen! Sister Xia!", Zhang Xuan called her sisters. Soon Huang Wen''s captains joined along with their men. With Huang Wen at the front, 3,000 men marched toward Gutian town. A walk slowly turned into a jog, and a jog slowly turned into a run. Keeping their momentum, they paced themselves so that their morale would be at its height when they reached their enemies. Chapter 87. The beginning of battle at Gutian town. Whether Colonel Wen Liang a shrewd man or not, it was already shown by his decision to betray the army and readily served Wang Yuehei. Whether he was a coward or not, now was answered. As soon as the reinforcement army from Ningde almost reached Gutian town''s defense line, the troop who defended the town, began to shoot. But rather than shooting at the zombies, they shot those who came to rescue them. Colonel Wen Liang assigned his most trusted unit at the front line. Each one of them already knew of his betrayal and swore their loyalty to the colonel. Some might agreed under peer pressure, but mostly had used their position to do many crimes in the past, taking advantage over the civilians. They worried if Colonel Wen Liang lost his authority over the town, they might face military court. Or at the least, they would lose all their previous privileges and had to give it to the main army who came from Ningde. Aside from arranging his trusted men on the front line, Colonel Wen Liang also arranged that other captains and lieutenants were gathered to watch the battle. The colonel made an excuse of organizing their plan to gather them at the same place, under the watch of his men. Many of those who were gathered, already suspected Colonel Wen Liang''s betrayal. The past few days, there were some who openly voiced their suspicion, such as Captain Zhao Qing and a few of his closest friends. The others, either didn''t have the courage to openly oppose the colonel or had the similar ideas as the colonel. Now that Colonel Wen Liang suddenly called them to gather, those who openly opposed him refused to obey his command, fearing for their lives. Those who obeyed and came, most likely would follow Colonel''s Wen Liang''s decision. The colonel of course knew this and this moment would seal their loyalty to him. From their headquarter, they watched the reinforcement from Ningde moved closer and closer. When they reached the firing range, Colonel Wen Liang''s unit began to shoot at them. Colonel Wen Liang turned to them and looked them in the eye, one by one, he arrogantly asked, "Anyone wanted to say anything?" No one dared to say anything. "As of now, the army from Ningde would see each one of us as an enemy. The bridge was burnt. There is no path to return.", Colonel Wen Liang said with half smile on his lips. "I won''t force you to follow me. You''re free to decide on your own. We all know that there are some of us who oppose my authority, but whether you oppose me or work for me, do not ever hope for any assistance from our main base in Ningde. I will make sure that will never happen." After he said that, Colonel Wen Liang stood there arrogantly. One by one, his captains and lieutenants swore allegiance to him. When Colonel Wen Liang saw two people who were hesitating, he said, "If you want to go to Captain Zhao Qing, you can go to him. Trust me, I don''t want any traitors within my rank. I want to know clearly from the beginning, who is on my side and who isn''t." Colonel Wen Liang then turned to them who had sworn their allegiance to him, "Even you all, if any of you didn''t want to work with me and swore your allegiance because you worry for your life. I promise you, I won''t harm anyone right now. Go to Captain Zhao Qing, later we''ll go at each other throat. But as of now, I will let you go freely." After they heard Colonel Wen Liang said that, after some hesitation, there were another three men who decided to join Captain Zhao Qing. As they left the room, Colonel Wen Liang asked once more. "Is there anyone else who want to join them?" No one did, all those who were staying in the room, swore their allegiance once more. Colonel Wen Liang nodded his head. "I see..., since we already separate the bad and the good... it isn''t necessary to guarantee the lives of those who decide to oppose me anymore.", said Colonel Wen Liang. Without hesitation, those who guarded the room, raised their riffles and shot all five who decided to join Captain Zhao Qing. They didn''t even have a chance to protest. Colonel Wen Liang turned to his supporters, "Prepared your men. We will attack Captain Zhao Qing''s and his supporters now." "How about the army from Ningde?", one of his supporters asked. Colonel Wen Liang answered, "The demon lord''s army from Fuzhou will take care of them for us. Now that they know the town will not accept them, they have no choice but to retreat back to Ningde or stay and get slaughtered." ---- o ---- That was the scene, that was seen by Huang Wen and his men from the top of the small hill. The army from Ningde was began to retreat strategically. From the way they reacted, it seemed Mi Fang was succeed in his mission. Although it was still a question, whether the army from Ningde treated him well or not. As Huang Wen''s men charged toward the zombies outside the town. Inside the town, another battle was going to break out. Battle between Captain Zhao Qing and his supporters against Colonel Wen Liang and his supporters. Huang Wen was leading his men charged in a wedge formation with him at the center. Chen Fang and Xia Bao led each of the wings, along with Yu Heng and the others. The army from Fuzhou already saw them by then. The commanders began to gather their zombies to defend. After all most of their number was focused on dealing with the retreating army from Ningde. Even if the army from Ningde was retreating, they couldn''t allow them to retreat so easily. It was their job to hold them as long as they could at Gutian town. Huang Wen and his 3,000 men were outside Colonel Wen Liang''s and the army from Fuzhou''s calculation. Before the first clash happened, Huang Wen and his army received a good news. Mi Fang and his 20 men was joining their army. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "Leader Huang! Leader Huang! Look that''s Mi Fang!", Yan Chou left his position and ran toward Huang Wen. He was shouting with all his strength and pointing at Mi Fang who was leading his 20 men to join them. Huang Wen turned to look at the direction that was pointed by Yan Chou. He roared and laughed, his voice boomed out in the battle field, "Ha ha ha ha ! Yan Chou! Go back to your position! Mi Fang! You son of a bitch! Go lead your unit damn it!" Everyone''s morale raised even higher with Mi Fang''s arrival. Mi Fang quickly moved to his position, everyone was in their highest morale. Unconsciously they ran faster. Xia Bao who noticed this shouted, "Watch your pace! Watch your pace! Don''t peak too soon!" He helped the leaders noticed the situation and kept their pace from increased too soon. They set their eyes on their enemies. Within seconds the battle began, Huang Wen drew the first blood. Seconds before he reached the nearest zombie, he used the technique to make himself unnoticed. Quickly he used that moment to call on Baihu, who quickly materialized. Huang Wen mentally sent Baihu on rampage. With his sword in hand Baihu roared his battle cry. He sped up and charged alone toward the enemy, leaving his men behind. The next second everyone saw ''Huang Wen'' charged to the enemy. With sword in his hand he fought fiercely. Since Huang Wen used his skill to disappear from everyone''s consciousness. Both enemies and friends, saw Baihu as the real Huang Wen. The moment they saw Baihu, the zombie''s commander''s communication line was busy with the commanders on the west side warnings and information. "Watch out! That''s the man!" "He lead thousands of men!" "We''re doomed!" "Who ? Damn it! Who you are wimps talking about!" "It''s him! The one who kill Jiang Nan, Guan Lao and Jian Mo!" "It''s the angel of death!" "Damn! Don''t panic! Watch him closely, don''t lose your sight on him!" "Send your zombies to stop him!" They were worried for his disappearing technique and focused their spiritual sense and physical sense to watch each of his movement. But they were watching Baihu, while the real Huang Wen used his speed and his technique to move toward the enemy''s commanders. The pair worked in perfect sync. Baihu''s ferocity drew everyone''s attention, alone he fought valiantly and killed many. Huang Wen unseen, unnoticed quickly moved toward his first target who didn''t realize that he was going to die in the next few minutes. Baihu''s movement finally stopped, the zombies surrounded him thickly. Wherever he turned, there would be zombies. Some of the zombies managed to injured him, but as demon Baihu didn''t have to worry about their infection. Huang Wen''s men fought hard, they were worried for his safety, but at the same time was in awe of his valiant. Three commanders were gathered at the same spot, they had their zombies built a wall of defense around them. Huang Wen easily slipped through their defense, it wasn''t until one of them suddenly fell to the ground that the other two realized of Huang Wen who was coming for their life. "He''s here!" "That''s not him!" Huang Wen lost decent amount of his physical stat. Although it was exchanged with clarity and faster reaction, his opponents wasn''t inexperienced boy as well. Both were used to violence back then before the changes. They quickly threw themselves away from Huang Wen to two different direction. Huang Wen didn''t hesitate, he pretended to leap and chase one of them. Just as he expected, as the one he was attacking tried to block his movement, his friend attacked him from behind. Huang Wen quickly crouched down, used one of his leg as the axis to turn and then propelled himself hard to the other direction. His punch exploded into his opponent''s solar plexus. With one punch he rendered his opponent helpless. Huang Wen without any hesitation sent series of strikes to his opponent''s vital points. At the same time, the other guy saw what happened and decided to run away. He sent his zombies to attack Huang Wen, while he ran toward his nearest allies. "He just killed Wang Ren and Xiao Yun!", he informed the other commanders. Zhao Yulang now was the leader for all the commanders from Fuzhou. He frowned his thick eyebrows as he listened to the panic on the west side. He saw how Huang Wen fought, when Huang Wen broke through their siege. Quickly he calculated the strength of his men on the west side and the fact that Huang Wen led 3,000 men to attack their army. Zhao Yulang sighed and quickly commanded his men on the west side, "Leave the west side, send some of your zombies to delay their movement and move your ass to the east! NOW!" Situation changed unprecedented in battle and fight, if one couldn''t adapt quickly to all the changes, he won''t be able to win the battle. Zhao Yulang realized they miss calculated Huang Wen and his army during their planning. Now with Huang Wen here, it wouldn''t be easy to win the town for Wang Yuehei. But Wang Yuehei''s main goal was to occupy Ningde. Their main job was to engage and hold the reinforcement from Ningde. Now that the army from Ningde was strategically retreating from Gutian town and Huang Wen sudden appearance, Zhao Yulang decided to focus his attention to the army from Ningde and let Huang Wen occupy the town. "That traitor will keep him busy for a while.", Zhao Yulang silently thought to himself as he watched the battle between his army and the army from Ningde. Chapter 88. The short lived battle. At the west side of Gutian Town, on a roof of the highest building, Captain Zhao Qing watched the battle scene between his men and the zombies with his binocular. --- o --- When he heard of the arrival of army from Ningde, Captain Zhao Qing began to organize his men. He planned to attack the zombies army from Fuzhou and helped the army from Ningde to win the battle. He was furious when Colonel Wen Liang refused to have any discussion about it. After a day filled with much frustration, Captain Zhao Qing decided to act on his own. Much to his delight, there were few other officers within the army in Gutian town, who agreed with him. Colonel Wen Liang''s inaction, frustrated them too. When they saw Captain Zhao Qing voiced his frustration and critiqued the colonel openly, they found the figure they wanted to follow in him. As soon as Captain Zhao Qing rebelled against Colonel Wen Liang''s instruction to stay defensive and did nothing to help their comrades from Ningde, those people joined under his command. Now, Captain Zhao Qing had two other captains, four lieutenants and about 2,600 soldiers under his command. Captain Zhao Qing held a quick meeting with the other two captains and they agreed to actively attack the zombies on the west side of the town. They decided to send their troop beyond their line of defense and expanded their control over the territory. Even if they couldn''t achieve it, they were hoping that their aggressive attack, would help the army from Ningde even if it was just a bit. Some casualties was expected, but everyone agreed that it was unavoidable. The first two days they fought courageously and won some land, but that was when everything became harder for them. Their number was reduced to 2,400 men. They also needed more men to secure the new defense lines, with bigger territory they needed more men to defend it. The army from Fuzhou didn''t passively defended their siege as well. Zhao Yulang instructed them to actively fight and win back their control over the west side. The last few days, Captain Zhao Qing and his supporters were forced to stay on defensive. The barrage of attacks from the zombies army didn''t give them any chance to launch any offensive move. Even with all their forces focused on defending their territory, they lost many men during the battles. Their number was reduced even more. This was also a reason why Colonel Wen Liang patiently waited and allowed the army from Ningde to move closer and closer to Gutian town. Based on his cowardice, he would join the army from Fuzhou to attack the army from Ningde when they were still far from the town. But he had a threat that was even closer and Colonel Wen Liang wanted the threat to be reduced as harmless as possible before he showed his true color. Now the army from Ningde was too close for him and Captain Zhao Qing''s men also reduced to be less than 2,000. In Colonel Wen Liang''s mind, there was no threat upon his position, either from the army from Ningde or from Captain Zhao Qing. Colonel Wen Liang decided to quickly wiped out Captain Zhao Qing''s and his men, then turned to help the army from Fuzhou to defeat the army from Ningde. He only made a move, when his victory was certain. --- o --- Today Captain Zhao Qing and the other two captains were watching their situation desperately. They just received a news from several hundred of soldiers, whose captains and lieutenants was killed by Colonel Wen Liang because they refused to work with him. When Captain Zhao Qing and the other two captains heard of Colonel Wen Liang''s betrayal, their heart were trembled, both in fear and anger. "He will come for us for sure.", said one of the captain, called Captain Meng Yao. "We will be attacked from two sides then. We should withdraw our men, there is no way we could defend our current territory, when that bastard Wen Liang attack us from behind.", said the other captain, named Captain Zhao Ren. Captain Zhao Qing was looking at their situation with his binocular at that time. He saw thousands of men, led by one ferocious man, charged into the zombies. Since Captain Zhao Qing said nothing, Captain Meng Yao asked him, "Captain Zhao Qing, what do you think about that? Shouldn''t we instruct our men to withdraw from their position?" Captain Zhao Qing focused his binocular on the leader of that coming forces and suddenly laughed. Captain Meng Yao and Captain Zhao Ren watched him in wonder, and then their eyes followed Captain Zhao Qing''s eyes. Quickly they took their own binoculars and watched the battle that happened, west of them. "Who is that man?", Captain Meng Yao asked in amazement. "Who are they? Where this army come from? Wait a minute... , Captain Zhao Qing, is that young man, is the man you''re telling us before? Does it mean that they come from Nanping?", Captain Zhao Ren asked in disbelief. "Yes, he is the one I was telling you two few days ago.", Captain Zhao Qing answered. "That forces from Nanping ... I can''t believe it ... someone, a civilian, raised an army like this?", Captain Meng Yao stared in disbelief. "We shouldn''t waste time here, if they can reach the town before Colonel Wen Liang reach us first, or if we can use this chance to break through the siege...", said Captain Zhao Qing. "Then we will survive through this!", Captain Zhao Ren competed his sentence excitedly. "Let''s go down! Let''s lead them personally!", Captain Zhao Qing threw his binocular and ran down. Captain Zhao Ren and Captain Meng Yao, turned to follow. Soon they led their army to attack aggressively, the pressure on their defense had long gone. The zombies army from Fuzhou who were stationed at the west side of the town, was attacked from two directions. Huang Wen''s army slaughtered their way toward Gutian Town. At the same time, Captain Zhao Qing led his army and his supporters to attack from within the town. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. It was during those moments that Zhao Yulang instructed them to withdraw. The battle quickly ended, within an hour or so. Huang Wen, the real one, was thinking of pursuing the other zombie''s commander. But he hesitated at taking another man''s life. His hesitation gave his opponent, enough time to escape. Huang Wen at the end, decided to calmly watch the army from Fuzhou withdrew from the battlefield at the west of Gutian town. He quickly used his technique to disappear from anyone''s consciousness. It wasn''t a big trouble since Baihu still withdrew everyone''s attention and slaughtered the retreating zombies. Through their spiritual link, Huang Wen instructed Baihu to go even deeper within the enemy''s rank. He withdrew Baihu back to his soul realm, when no one could clearly see. When the battle field was cleared from any fights, they could see Huang Wen stood and watched how the zombies slowly disappeared toward the east side of the town, where the battle between the army from Fuzhou and the army from Ningde still happened fiercely. Huang Wen''s men, quickly ran to assemble behind him. While the troop from the town, quickly assembled behind Captain Zhao Qing. Without any hesitation Captain Zhao Qing commanded them to stand and wait, while he took his trusted men to greet Huang Wen. "Young Hero Huang!", Captain Zhao Qing quickly led his staff, other captains and all those lieutenants under his command to go and greet Huang Wen. Everyone knew of Colonel Wen Liang''s betrayal by now. They knew how close they were with death today and the one who saved them was this young man. They sincerely bowed their head, when they greeted Huang Wen. Stood behind Huang Wen were the girls, Chen Fang and Xia Bao. They felt their heart filled with pride. Especially Zhang Xuan, unconsciously, she was watching Huang Wen closely. Her heart filled with admiration. She carefully engraved his image in her heart. Each of his features, was deeply engraved there. His manly face features combined with gentle eyes. He was tall and with all the sweat that wet his clothes, one could faintly saw his well shaped muscles. With all the men bowed before him. he truly looked like a hero, out of some historical Chinese movies. Zhang Xuan wasn''t the only one who unconsciously watched Huang Wen in admiration. Both Xia Yue and Chen Yao were staring at him, like seeing a new person. Especially Chen Yao who like to mock him from time to time. It was her first time to look at Huang Wen leading an army and Baihu''s ferocious performance truly a sight to behold. His savagery was hidden by the fact that he was surrounded by tens of enemies from all direction. In that situation, Baihu was rather seen, as fighting valiantly. He inspired many of his men to fight courageously and keep their morale high. Her deeply buried feeling for Huang Wen emerged to the surface before she knew it. It took her more than minutes to realize how she looked at Huang Wen longingly. Quickly Chen Yao averted her eyes to look at another direction. It happened that she looked at Xia Yue, who was looking at Huang Wen in similar fashion as she did, few moments ago. Suddenly her heart was beating faster, there was part of her who didn''t want to give up on Huang Wen. Chen Yao felt even worse now and to make it worse, her next effort to look away made her saw Zhang Xuan. Huang Wen, Chen Fang and Xia Bao was conversing with Captain Zhao Qing and his men at that moment. The girls stood there quietly, each of their minds were filled with Huang Wen. Their daydreaming was ended when Huang Wen spoke in serious tone, "Then we should quickly deal with this Colonel Wen Liang! We can''t allow him to put everyone in the town in danger, by his greed." "Captain Zhao Qing, why don''t you lead the army, I will closely follow behind you.", said Huang Wen. Captain Zhao Qing hesitated for a while, he turned to look at the men behind him and to those thousand and few hundreds of his men who were waiting tens of meters behind them. He knew their admiration for Huang Wen who displayed his courage and valiantly fought before them. Even Captain Zhao Qing himself, could feel his morale was aroused when he saw, how Huang Wen led his army to charge into their enemy. After some thought, Captain Zhao Qing said, "Young Hero Huang, I hope you''re the one who lead us all. We''ll assist you and guide you through the town but after what you just showed us today.... I think everyone would be inspired, if they know you''re the one who lead us." Before Huang Wen could answer, all the men behind Captain Zhao Qing quickly bowed and pleaded, "Young Hero Huang, please lead us!" Huang Wen was ready to refuse, but once he saw their determination, he closed his mouth and nodded his head. "Well, with everyone''s support, I believe we''ll win this battle.", said him later. Raised his hand high to the sky he shouted, using a technique that was taught by Baihu, his voice raised everyone''s morale, "Defeat the traitors! Save the people!" Soon everyone raised their hand and shouted, more than 4,000 men shouted, the sound was reverberated through the land, "Defeat the traitors! Save the people!" It even louder than the sound of battle between the army from Fuzhou against those from Ningde. Many people in the town heard them. People who were hiding in their house in fear, somehow gained hope and courage when they heard it. While Colonel Wen Liang''s army who was marching toward the west side, in order to kill Captain Zhao Qing and his supporters, felt their heart trembled in fear when they heard it. Chapter 89. Huang Wens plan. Huang Wen didn''t send Baihu to fight. He was fighting another human being and the idea that Baihu would absorb their souls, somewhat felt wrong for Huang Wen. His main concern was to secure their position. "Captain Zhao, let''s secure the west side areal first. Which building could be used as our main base? Let''s start from that building and then spread out as much as possible without leaving any weaknesses in our defense.", Huang Wen spoke to Captain Zhao Qing as they led their army to enter Gutian town. "Good plan, I always use that building as my main headquarter.", Captain Zhao Qing answered and pointed at the building, from where, he and the other two captains previously observed the battle field. "I see, let''s use it as our main headquarter then. Please dispatch our men to secure more strategic location, while we discuss our current situation.", Huang Wen turned to look at the building and nodded his head. Captain Zhao Qing quickly turned to his comrades, "Captain Meng Yao, Captain Zhao Ren..." Captain Zhao Ren and Captain Meng Yao quickly nodded their heads, "We understand, leave it to us." Huang Wen turned to look for Yu Heng, "Yu Heng, lead the others to follow these two gentlemen, to secure our position. Uncle Chen and Uncle Xia, I''ll need your assistance." Yu Heng and the other fives, quickly bowed and led their men to follow Captain Meng Yao and Captain Zhao Ren. While Chen Fang, Xia Bao, Zhang Xuan, Chen Yao and Xia Yue followed Huang Wen and Captain Zhao Qing to go to their headquarter. --- o --- Inside his office, Captain Zhao Qing opened the map of Gutian town on a large desk. "This is Colonel Wen Liang''s headquarter. He controls everything from this building.", Captain Zhao Qing pointed at an office building in east side of Gutian town. "Hmm.... I thought he will choose a building at the center of this town.", Xia Bao spoke. He scratched his chin as he spoke. Captain Zhao Qing nodded his head. "In the beginning, he did choose a building at the center of this town. That was until a few weeks ago, I think that was around the time when he decided to serve that demon lord from Fuzhou.", said Captain Zhao Qing. "He distant himself from you...", said Huang Wen. Captain Zhao Qing shrugged his shoulder, "Maybe, everyone know that we have different opinions in many issues. Back then I just thought that he want to be the first to meet the army from Ningde and give a good impression to them." "Hmm... I guess he prepared for that too, you know..., if he failed to approach the demon lord.", said Xia Bao. "Probably...", Captain Zhao Qing muttered. "That''s not important now. From this west region, how many areas is in our control?", Huang Wen interrupted. Captain Zhao Qing quickly replied, "If Colonel Wen Liang haven''t taken control over my territory, then this area should be under our control." He pointed out several regions in the west side of Gutian town and then added, "With your assistance, we won the battle quite fast, I don''t think Colonel Wen Liang predicted it. He would try to establish and stabilize his control over the army before made any move against me. Therefore, there is a good chance that we''ll be able to secure this region before he come for us." Huang Wen seriously studied the map. Aside from the girls, other who attended that meeting were older and more experienced than Huang Wen. But there was something about him that made them unconsciously waited for his instruction. Perhaps it was his serious expression. Or maybe it was his confidence. It was hard to say the reason, but the fact was that everyone in that room was waiting for him. After he studied the map for a while, Huang Wen lifted his head and spoke to them all, "Let''s led our men to take the initiative. We will move our defense lines forward into their territory." And then he pointed at their four front lines, "Captain Zhao Qing, you go to this point, lead our men who are stationed there to aggressively push any Colonel Wen Liang''s army. Try to reach this point." "Uncle Chen Fang, you go to this location and do the same. Uncle Xia Bao you take this one. And I''ll go to this one. Let''s try to push them as far as we could. Look at the map, every time we reach a new position, we should confirm each other progress. We should not let them find any hole to exploit.". Huang Wen explained his plan and while pointed at the locations within the map. Captain Zhao Qing, Chen Fang and Xia Bao studied the map and listened to him attentively. Captain Zhao Qing then said, "Young Hero Huang, you planned it, as if the battle would be limited inside the town. But if they move their army out of the town, they could take a round route and attack us from behind." Huang Wen nodded his head, "Yes, let them think like that. After all they have more men than us, it is possible for them to surround us. We''ll push them so hard within the town, that they think about taking the route outside the town. Once it happen, we will defend the town from them. We''ll prevent them from entering the town." Captain Zhao Qing raised his eyebrows, "But if we do this then we won''t have enough men to do that." Chen Fang and Xia Bao waited for Huang Wen to reply, they believed that he must have a plan prepared for that situation. Both Chen Fang and Xia Bao had seen how Huang Wen came up with risky move once in a while. Huang Wen''s weakness was his confidence and will. Sometimes he was too softhearted to make a decisive move. But he has shown that he was quick to make good judgment over the situation and came up with some out of the box plan. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Huang Wen replied confidently, "I learned how to control the zombies, once the one who control them killed. When the time comes, I will use this skill to turn the table." Although Chen Fang and Xia Bao knew Huang Wen had a way to solve the problem, they didn''t expect that answer. "How... when did you learn it?", Xia Bao asked. "Brother Huang ... is that true? You can do it?", Zhang Xuan also surprised by it. The others in that room asked their own questions too, Huang Wen calmly waited until they calmed down and then nodded to confirm, "I did learn the skill to control them. I just learned it recently, during the close door training and haven''t had any chance to try it. But I''m quite sure this will work. Trust me in this one. We don''t have time to waste. If this plan succeed, we will be able to prevent the civilians to be involved with the battle." Captain Zhao Qing thought over Huang Wen''s answer and then nodded his head, "Okay, let''s do it." Chen Fang and Xia Bao also nodded their head, "Yes, that''s right. Let''s do it." Zhang Xuan, Chen Yao and Xia Yue quickly voiced their support, "Yes, let''s do it. Brother Huang, we''ll help you." Huang Wen nodded his head, "Great, let''s move out then." They quickly ran to meet their men at each of those location. Huang Wen''s mind went toward Song Jian, Yu Hee and his only nephew. He left them with 50 strong men at their base, at the village near Gutian town. they should be safe there, but he didn''t want to take any risk. He wanted to secure the town as fast as he could and brought them safely to the town. It was true that part of his motivation was to prevent many casualties from the civilians inside the town. But other than that, he wanted to end the battle as soon as he could. From the way, the army from Fuzhou withdrew their forces, when they fought against Huang Wen and his men, Huang Wen concluded that their main objective was to hold the army from Ningde from leaving. Since the army from Ningde kept on retreating toward Ningde, both army would leave Gutian town for them and Colonel Wen Liang to fight for. After he concluded that, Huang Wen began to plan at using some of their zombies for his own use. As long as he didn''t take too much from them, he believed they would let it passed. They wouldn''t have time to turn their attention at him. He could kill one or two zombies controller and Baihu would take control over their zombies. The problem was, the battle between the army from Ningde and the zombies army from Fuzhou was moving away from the town. It also happened at the other side of the town. Huang Wen already picked a position that would put him closer to their battle, but it would depend on their performance whether they could force Colonel Wen Liang to make that decision fast enough, before the zombies army from Fuzhou moved too far. Before they separated, Captain Zhao Qing pulled Huang Wen over and quietly talked to him in private, "Young Hero Huang, I know we don''t have many choice in our current situation. We can fight this battle safely, but Colonel Wen Liang can take the civilian as his hostages when he see we''re winning the battle. Your plan can save many lives, but... " Huang Wen nodded his head, "I know, I''m taking a big risk. I''ll work hard to make it work." Captain Zhao Qing hesitated for a while, before he cursed, "Damnit! Damn you and damn that traitor! When this all over, I won''t surprise if you''ll have your eyes in this town." He gritted his teeth and then spat, "Well, alright. Let''s do this. If you can pull this trick, then I will gladly serve you." Huang Wen didn''t try to deny it at all. Captain Zhao Qing watched him closely, he wished Huang Wen would deny it, but he didn''t. "You did want to rule over this town?", Captain Zhao Qing finally asked. Huang Wen replied, "Do you have a problem with that?" Captain Zhao Qing sighed and then answered, "I guess ..., I''m not in position to say anything about it. If you didn''t interfere back then, once Colonel Wen Liang''s men reach us, we''ll be killed for sure..." "We''re wasting time now...", Huang Wen calmly reminded him. Captain Zhao Qing cursed again before he turned and left. Huang Wen calmly watched him left. Zhang Xuan ran to him and asked, "Is there any problem?" Huang Wen turned to her and smiled, "No, there is no problem. Don''t worry, that captain know what''s best for him and his men." Zhang Xuan tried to find any signs in Huang Wen''s expression. She found there was no trace of worries in his face. Zhang Xuan sighed in relieve and then said, "Well, let''s get going then. I''m coming with you. Chen Yao and Xia Yue decide to go with their father." Huang Wen nodded his head, "Okay, let''s go. Stay at my side." Zhang Xuan nodded, "I know." Huang Wen took a good look at her, now that they were going to face dangerous situation, he could feel how much he care for her. Although he had some grudges with her father, he couldn''t deny the fact that he had a feeling for her. Zhang Xuan blushed as he stared at her for sometime. "What are we waiting for?", she asked. Huang Wen just laughed and took her hand. Quickly they ran toward the location where their men should be ready for a battle. Chapter 90. Colonel Wen Liang took the bait. Huang Wen''s army divided themselves and fought on four fronts. Each of them covered all the routes that connected their current territory to the rest of the town. With many buildings and alleys, Huang Wen''s 3,000 men could fight effectively. Some have defensive skills, some have speed skills, all of them were experienced in fighting within a city during the battle to occupy Nanping. Whenever they met Colonel Wen Liang''s men, Huang Wen''s 3,000 men would be the one who actively fought them. Once they moved close enough, it would be a slaughter. If they fought in relatively open field, then they would look for another routes to approach their enemy, while Captain Zhao Qing''s men would engage them in battle to keep them busy. Once they won an area, they would leave some of Captain Zhao Qing''s men to defend any opened routes and then push forward. Any defensive post that no longer needed, due to their progress, would be left. Huang Wen only had one layer defensive line. It saved many of his men from defensive duty. Of course, once it broke, the enemy would pour inside his territory. But they didn''t have any chance to put Huang Wen''s defensive line in danger, because Huang Wen aggressively pushed forward. Soon reports after reports went to Colonel Wen Liang and his staffs. "This is dangerous, they fight like possessed men. With such pace, in less than a day, they''ll reach this place." "Colonel, let''s get out of this town." "Yes, right. Let''s leave this town, we''ll help the army from Fuzhou to fight the army from Ningde. Once they win that battle, we can work together to re-claim this town." One by one voiced their opinions. Colonel Wen Liang watched the map on his large table. There he had little chips that represented the positions of his and Huang Wen''s units. "Cowards...", Colonel Wen Liang growled. His seething anger, quietened everyone in the room. "Look", Colonel Wen Liang pointed on the map. "I don''t believe they had enough men to keep pushing forward like this and at the same time defend their own territory. It''s true that they leave men to defend any entry points to their territory, but there is no way, they have enough men to properly defend it.", said Colonel Wen Liang. "It''s just like inflated baloon.", one of his staff murmured. "Yes, that''s right. They had nothing inside, they use all their men to expand their territory.", Colonel Wen Liang nodded, satisfied. "If only we could break through one of their defense..." "We already tried it, but whenever we send someone to attack, their assault teams would move to help with the defense. It''s no use." Colonel Wen Liang snorted, "Fools... you have your eyes set on the town. It''s blind you from reality." Once Colonel Wen Liang said that, the eyes of those around him shone with hope. ---- o ---- At the same time Huang Wen, Chen Fang and Xia Bao had another meeting with Captain Zhao Qing, Captain Meng Yao and Captain Zhao Ren. Every once in a while, they held a meeting to discuss their current situation. It was fortunate that Huang Wen had many capable men. In fact, most of the time, Chen Fang, Xia Bao and all the three captains rarely engaged in battle. They merely observed it from a safe place, coordinating and managing their men who valiantly fought the battle. Only Huang Wen who personally led his men at front. Actually, Huang Wen realized that he didn''t have much experience in managing others. He wasn''t the leader type. He had no confidence at all when it came to lead other. Only by fighting on the front line, he had some confidence to give order to his men. Since he actively engaged in the battle, his unit was the most ferocious compared to the other four, but at the same time was less coordinated. Fortunately, there was Zhang Xuan who calmly observed everything and reminded Huang Wen from time to time. She kept their forces in formation and not separated. It helped him to lead his men properly and prevented less casualties among his men. Despite his lack of experience in leading an army, those who was led by Huang Wen followed him faithfully. His might in battle, inspired his men and put fear in the heart of his enemies.. Huang Wen realized any hesitation would bring more casualties among his men. He shrugged off any hesitation and buried any mercy deep inside his heart. He was no less ferocious than Baihu. Since no one saw him fought together with Baihu side by side, no one knew of Baihu''s existence, yet. Huang Wen didn''t fight with Baihu''s sword, since he worried that he might absorb unwanted soul essences. He fought with his fist, but it didn''t make him less dangerous. If nothing else, it made him look more bad ass, by beating his armed opponent with bare hands. "We''re pushing them far. We already cleared more than 60% of the area from Colonel Wen Liang''s army.", said Captain Meng Yao. "But he hasn''t decided to take his men out of the town yet.", Captain Zhao Ren spoke. "Sooner or later, he should realize it.", said Chen Fang. "If he doesn''t, then we''ll just force him to leave the town anyway. But the last battle will be several times more fierce.", said Captain Zhao Ren. "Yes, let''s hope he will do what we''re expecting him to do. Huang Wen, he''s yet to send his army out of the town. But he should realize soon now, you should be ready to do what you need to do.", Xia Bao spoke to Huang Wen. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. Huang Wen nodded his head, "I was preparing to leave my position in the last few hours. It''s a bit unexpected that he''s yet to send his army out of the town." "But if he send his army now, then it will be ice for us. We already win and secure more than half of the town.", said Chen Fang. "Knowing Colonel Wen Liang, I think he already had that plan few hours ago, but he was waiting to see if we really left the area behind us undefended. Now, that we still push him hard, there is only one possibility, we leave them undefended.", Captain Zhao Qing spoke. "Are you saying that he will send his troop soon?", Xia Bao asked. Captain Zhao Qing nodded his head, "Yes, he will attack us soon. Now, with the number of our men and the way we distribute our men between attack and defense. Either we don''t defend the area behind us or we have a very stretched and thin line of defense." Captain Zhao Ren added, "Colonel Wen Liang hate at taking risk." Captain Meng Yao nodded, "He won''t attack if he doesn''t think he can win." Xia Bao turned to Huang Wen, "Huang Wen..., you hold the most important key to win this battle. Colonel Wen Liang will do as we predict, because he doesn''t know about your skill. Without it, he will surely win the battle, with the way we fought it so far." Huang Wen nodded, he realized how heavy his responsibility in this battle. He was the one who came up with the plan. And he was also the one whose role would decide the result of the battle. "I''ll do my best. Now, I guess we had nothing to discuss anymore. Let''s return to our posts.", he answered curtly and got up. Everyone got up and slightly bowed to Huang Wen before they left that room and returned, each to their own position. Huang Wen waited until all of them left the room, but even after they left the room, he still stood there. Huang Wen could feel his heart beat faster than usual. He felt his stomach twisted. Zhang Xuan went to Huang Wen and said, "I believe in you." Huang Wen turned to look at Zhang Xuan. He felt some of the pressure lightened. Huang Wen nodded and smiled. Suddenly from within, Youshe spoke to him, "Master... please wake up. You shouldn''t let yourself attach to her more." For a few split seconds, Huang Wen froze in place. Without realizing it he relied on Zhang Xuan''s faith in him. Huang Wen took a deep breath and then left the room without looking back again. Zhang Xuan quickly followed him closely. She was a bit taken a back by his weird behavior, but she tried to console herself at the fact that Huang Wen had a big role in this battle and must be pressured mentally. "I should help him, the best I can.", she silently promised to herself. ---- o ---- The battle went on and Colonel Wen Liang began to withdrew half of his men to prepare his secret attack. Soon Captain Zhao Qing, Captain Meng Yao, Captain Zhao Ren, Chen Fang, Xia Bao and Huang Wen noticed the changes in the battle field. They already discussed about it many times, the decision was for the other leaders to keep on pressuring Colonel Wen Liang''s army. They must use this chance to push the boundary even closer to Colonel Wen Liang''s main head quarter. Huang Wen had to work by himself to use his skill and prevent Colonel Wen Liang''s second attack from breaking through their thin defense line behind them. Some of the other leaders felt the urge to leave their position and went to see Huang Wen, but they gritted their teeth and put their faith on Huang Wen''s ability to judge the situation. Rather than doubting Huang Wen, they focused their mind to push their men to fight even harder. If they could push Colonel Wen Liang''s army so hard that they reached his main head quarter, then even if Huang Wen failed, they would still have the chance to win the battle. Huang Wen called Yu Heng who fought along with him, "Yu Heng! Take my place!" Yu Heng quickly took the command from Huang Wen, while Huang Wen took Zhang Xuan''s hand and pulled her away from the battle field. "Zhang Xuan, go to Uncle Xia''s or Uncle Chen''s place. Tell them I''m going to do my part now.", said Huang Wen, sending Zhang Xuan away from the battle. "No, let me go with you.", said Zhang Xuan. Huang Wen shook his head, "I don''t have time to argue. Just do what I said." Zhang Xuan opened her mouth, trying to argue. But Huang Wen growled at her angrily, "Do what I said!" Zhang Xuan took a few steps back in fear, she never saw Huang Wen like that. Huang Wen felt a bit of regret but forced himself to coldly stare at her. Hesitated, Zhang Xuan finally nodded her head and turned to leave. With Zhang Xuan leaving the battle field, Huang Wen ran toward the direction of the other battle. The battle between the army from Ningde and the army from Fuzhou. He ran as fast as he could. http://astoimm.blogspot.com/2016/03/chapter-91-huang-wen-got-caught.html Next : Chapter 91 Chapter 91. Huang Wen got caught. While he ran toward the zombies army from Fuzhou, Huang Wen''s mind went toward Zhang Xuan. He wondered if somehow Zhang Xuan fell in love with him. She seemed a bit different. It was then that Youshe reminded him again, "Master... have you forget your determination?" Huang Wen sighed. Fengsu spoke, "Master don''t be angry. Youshe only want to see you achieve your goal. We all do." Huang Wen mentally nodded his head, "I understand." But a moment later he asked Youshe, "You''re not saying all these advises, just to make me use your skill on Chen Yao and Xia Yue, aren''t you?" Youshe quickly denied it vehemently, "No, no, no, of course not. I reminded you purely out of my loyalty." Huang Wen coldly replied, "Good..., I will not allow anyone to manipulate me. If you try anything funny, then I don''t mind if Baihu completely absorb you. I can do just fine with him and Fengsu." "Master...", and Youshe began to complain. It was a long winded one. Youshe insisted that his advise was sincere and any suspicion from Huang Wen would only make him hesitated at making an honest advise in the future. Huang Wen let him complained for a little while. After a while he coldly rebuked him, "Shut up." "Master...", Youshe tried to complain again. "Fengsu, absorb some of his soul essence as punishment. Absorb until you''re slightly stronger than him. Baihu, helped Fengsu if Youshe show any resistance.", Huang Wen gave command to Fengsu and Baihu. "Master! Please stop this injustice!", Youshe ran around and screamed as Fengsu and Baihu quickly form a restrictive formation on him. "Are you trying to disobey me? Know your place or I''ll tell Fengsu and Baihu to completely absorb you!", Huang Wen growled at Youshe. By that time, Fengsu and Baihu already captured the poor Youshe and put a restrictive formation around him. Youshe began to plead earnestly, "Master... I will never try to trick you again. Forgive me master. Just let me go this time. Give me a second chance." Huang Wen coldly replied, "I do give you a second chance. Now shut your mouth and let Fengsu does the work. One more word and I''ll tell him to finish you." Under Baihu and Fengsu cold stare, Youshe quietly let Fengsu absorbed his essence. Back then Huang Wen allowed Youshe to be the second rank based on seniority. But no matter how he looked at it, Youshe didn''t deserve that position. Baihu had his strength and ferocity. Fengsu was quick witted and knowledgeable. Youshe had a couple of skills, most of those were actually used for his perverted desire. The only skill he had and could be used for other purpose was the skill that helped Huang Wen''s presence undetected. Even that skill, it was originally used by Youshe to look the things he shouldn''t look. And the last skill he was taught Huang Wen, was a skill to sensually seduce the girls. Huang Wen had asked him his other skills and all he got were something along that lines. He had wanted to fix their rank based on their ability, but hadn''t had the chance until now. Now, Huang Wen watched Fengsu grew stronger. By the time he finished, Huang Wen noticed that it would only take few more days of absorbing his polluted soul essence for Fengsu to be ready to leave his soul realm. He would have two demons at his side. With Youshe''s skill, Huang Wen could run without worrying with stumbled upon their enemy. He even passed Colonel Wen Liang''s army who were sent to attack his army from outside the town. He saw two armored vehicles led that army. His heart filled with sense of urgency. He ran as fast as he could and soon they saw the battle between the army from Fuzhou against their opponent from Ningde. The battle itself happened in a very wide area, spanned over several kilometers. Huang Wen stopped and watched the battle for few moments. He didn''t want to disturb the battle too much. His action would reduce the army from Fuzhou''s strength. It could change the tide of battle, but he didn''t want that to happen. As far as he could see, it was going to be a long drawn out battle. The army from Fuzhou didn''t have enough strength to win the battle, but they would win the battle if the army from Ningde showed their back on them. The army from Ningde was forced to stop their withdrawal back to their main base. They had to win the battle against the army from Fuzhou first. Whoever led the army from Fuzhou apparently understood this clearly. He attacked in reserve, he used most of his army to defend against any attempt of attack from his opponent. But whenever the army from Fuzhou relieved some of the pressure, he would send his army to attack them. Huang Wen watched this and part of him felt relieved. It would be better for his plan to rule over Gutian town, if both army had similar or closely match strength. Whoever won this battle, won''t have enough power to challenge him. And from the way he saw it, the army from Ningde would win the prolonged battle. Which was even better, because their main objective was to return to Ningde. He carefully thought over some choices. His action would help the army from Ningde, but he didn''t want to help them too much. If they won the battle with much of their forces intact, they might be tempted to give a try at occupying Gutian town. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Finally he made a move against one of Fuzhou''s zombies commander. This man led no less than 10,000 zombies, but most of the time he only acted as a reserves for other units. There were many units acted as a reserves, they sent their zombies to other area whenever Zhao Yulang commanded them to. Losing one of them would disturb the balance, but it wouldn''t disturb it so much that it would change the tide of the battle. Once he made his choice, Huang Wen didn''t waste any time. He jog confidently toward his target, with the skill he learned from Youshe, he slipped through the zombies easily. It was a walk in the park. Without any problem, he slipped through the zombies and went right toward his target. He was several meters behind his target, when suddenly he saw his target turned to him. Huang Wen didn''t know whether he was detected or not, but the sudden movement, made Huang Wen stopped on his track. Huang Wen watched his target, scanned around his direction. The way he behaved, showed that he hadn''t seen Huang Wen yet. But at the same time, he knew someone was coming for him and actively tried to find Huang Wen. ''This isn''t good.'', Huang Wen silently thought to himself. Rather than trying to hide his presence, Huang Wen decided he had to take his target out, before he could find him. Huang Wen jumped and blasted through the zombies. He closed the distant in seconds. His fist launched like a lightning. His opponent was yet to see Huang Wen, but suddenly he could feel a threat was coming and without any hesitation, he threw himself to the ground and rolled away from his current position. He instructed his zombies to gather and form a tight wall of defense around him. Huang Wen didn''t stop there, he quickly leaped high in the air, to pass the wall of zombies. His opponent didn''t tarry at securing his life as well, he kept on moving away from Huang Wen, while send his zombies to flock behind him. Rather than watching for Huang Wen, he watched the zombies, the second he saw some of them pushed away by something, the fog that had been distracting his mind from noticing Huang Wen cleared away. "I see you now!", a vicious smile formed on his face. "Attack him!'', he shouted as he mentally sent his zombies to attack Huang Wen. Once he saw Huang Wen, the zombies under his control was able to sense Huang Wen''s presence as well. Some of them was hesitating due to Huang Wen''s threatening aura, but under the control of their commander, they began to attack Huang Wen. Huang Wen didn''t become panic from the unpredictable turn of event. He calmly defended himself and quickly used another skill. At once a pressuring aura exploded from his body, rendering the zombies around him paralyzed by fear, even under the control of their commander. Huang Wen used that moment to call Baihu out of his soul realm. Once Baihu was out of Huang Wen''s soul realm, the pressuring deadly aura grew even thicker. Back to back, they fought the zombies around them. Paralyzed by fear, they weren''t a match for Huang Wen and Baihu, but Huang Wen needed them alive. "Just pushed them away! That''s our target!", Huang Wen shouted and pointed at the zombies commander. With Baihu watched for his back, Huang Wen opened a path toward the commander who was running away from them, as soon as he saw his zombies were incapable of harming him. He threw more zombies to block Huang Wen''s path and ran as fast as he could away from Huang Wen. Or that was what Huang Wen''s thought. He was so absorbed in chasing his target that he didn''t pay much attention to his surrounding. His eyes was fixed on his target, his hand busily pushed away the zombies who blocked his path, while his feet kept on moving and carried him closer to his target. Suddenly the zombies that were blocking his path was gone. He reached an open unobtrusive path. The sudden changes, woke him from his, seem like trance, chasing. He looked around and saw walls of zombies on his left, right and behind him. The only path opened for him was to move forward. ''It seem I was fell to an ambush.'', Huang Wen thought to himself. "Master, these zombies won''t be able to stop us at all. If you wish to, I could quickly open a path for us.", Baihu spoke to him. Huang Wen gave it a thought and then shook his head, "It''s true that I was careless, but now I''m curious to see how they''re planning to deal with me." Baihu listened and then nodded his head, "As you wish, whether we go to enter sea of flame or mountains of blade, I''ll be by your side." Huang Wen laughed, "Well, let''s see our host then." Both walked calmly through the path. For those who saw them, it seemed like there were two Huang Wen, walking side by side. Both exude a confidence made all the preparation seemed like a child play. But it had not been decided yet, whether the hunter trapped a tiger in a paper cage, or it was the tiger''s confidence that was a false confidence. Step by step, it brought Huang Wen and Baihu closer to whatever trap prepared for them. Chapter 92. Zhao Yulang Huang Wen and Baihu arrived at a circle formed by walls of zombies. Stood right at the center, was Zhao Yulang. In each of eight direction, stood tall the strongest among the zombies commander, each with their own favorite weapon. They exuded confidence that was no less than Baihu or Huang Wen. Just with a glance Huang Wen could tell that his pressuring murderous aura wouldn''t be able to paralyze these men. Each one of them had such strong will shone out of their eyes. The most interesting figure, of course, was Zhao Yulang who stood calmly, despite all the tension around him. When Huang Wen and Baihu walked through the entrance, Zhao Yulang began to clap his hand. He didn''t bow to greet Huang Wen, but he smiled amiably, there was no trace of mocking on his face, "Welcome... welcome... we finally meet. I believe you''re the one who broke through our siege twice in a row few weeks ago. Am I right? I wish to have a chance to see you in person since then." Through his spiritual link, Huang Wen let Baihu spoke in his place, "I did break through your army twice. Am I the only one? If I am, then yes. It is me." Zhao Yulang laughed, "As expected of the hero, you show no fear at all. But don''t you think you should? Your hiding skill won''t work anymore. I have eight of my strongest here and I think I can handle one of you alone." Baihu replied, "To be frankly, I don''t have time for chit-chat. I come here to borrow some of your zombies and then lead them back to Gutian, to fight for me. If you wish to fight, then let''s fight." Zhao Yulang squinted his eyes, "If we give you zombies, you''ll leave us just like that? You''re not here to help our enemy?" Baihu shook his head, "I have no interest at helping them. I want to win the town for myself. I''m happy to see you two fight it out evenly and I know your main objective is Ningde, not this town." Zhao Yulang surprised to hear that. His expression changed for a split of seconds, but he quickly controlled his expression. "So you know our plan... How much do you know about us?", asked Zhao Yulang. "You''re the servants of Wang Yuehei who rule in Nanping. You''re sent here as a bait for the army in Ningde. Now, that they''re here then I''m certain that your main force is invading Ningde and it''s your job to hold this army until your main force win their battle.", Baihu calmly replied. Baihu continued, "I just need ten to twenty thousands of your zombies. I plan to kill one or two of your controller, take their zombies and leave. I know you won''t have time to chase me. Once you see me off to Gutian, you won''t be bothered to send someone to chase me." Baihu''s answer wiped any hospitality in Zhao Yulang''s face. Zhao Yulang smiled coldly, "But now, we have you trapped. Don''t you think, you''re asking too much? Can you give me any reasons, why I shouldn''t just kill you now?" Baihu answered, "I admit, last time I broke through your siege. I can kill many of your controller quickly, because I have the skill to hide my presence from your consciousness. But do you really think that''s all I got? Now, since it come to this. You have two options. Lend me zombies and I will leave in peace. You have close to a million, losing ten to twenty thousands won''t be a big problem. Or..." "... we can fight. I''ll show you what I got.", after a pause, Baihu completed his sentence. Zhao Yulang stared coldly at Baihu, but Baihu returned his gaze coolly. They stared at each other for quite some time. Finally Zhao Yulang relented, he clapped his hand and laughed, "You''re really tempted me to have a go at you. But you''re right, I don''t have time for this. I''ll give you 10,000 zombies. Take them and leave." Huang Wen secretly asked Baihu to check, if he could control those 10,000 zombies. Before Huang Wen gave his command, Baihu already prepared to do so. Once Huang Wen asked him, he quickly spread his spiritual sense and indeed found 10,000 zombies free to control. ''He doesn''t lie. I sense 10,000 zombies free to control, should I take them?'', Baihu asked Huang Wen through their spiritual link. ''Yes, let''s do that and get the hell out of here as fast as we could.''. Huang Wen replied. ''If we agree to his offer so easily, won''t he suspect us? He might be tempted to attack us, if he think we''re just bluffing.'', Baihu asked for the second times. Huang Wen answered, ''He might suspect us for bluffing, but he didn''t have the luxury to make that gamble. Besides, he know that we''re not part of the army from Ningde. I honestly told him my purpose, he doesn''t have any reason to doubt it. Nothing against reasons. Why would I help the army from Ningde, if I have the chance to win the town for myself?'' ''So we take his offer?'', Baihu wanted to confirm. ''Yes.'', Huang Wen confirmed it. Baihu quickly took the zombies under his control. Huang Wen could see how Zhao Yulang and the other controllers watched them closely. Obviously they doubt that someone other than them, could take control over the zombies. They had that ability through Wang Yuehei''s power. They couldn''t do it on their own. That was why they were interested to see whether Huang Wen did know how to control the zombies or not. They couldn''t hide their surprise when they sensed someone outside their group, took control over those zombies. Zhao Yulang was glad, he decided not to make enemy out of Huang Wen. He believed Huang Wen still hid many other skills. Although the truth was, Huang Wen didn''t have much confidence at breaking through their ambush. He was prepared to sacrifice Baihu in order to escape. Once Baihu took control over the 10,000 zombies, Huang Wen and Baihu ran to leave that place without looking back, not even once. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Zhao Yulang watched them left, part of him hated to see them left unharmed. It slighted his pride, to have Huang Wen came, asked for his troops and left, just like that. But Zhao Yulang didn''t want to take any risk. He was going to succeed in his mirrion for Wang Yuehei. They didn''t have any chance to win the battle against the army from Ningde, but it didn''t matter. They had enough men to hold them long enough, until Wang Yuehei won his battle at Ningde. The last thing he wanted right now, was unpredictable factor. Ten thousands zombies was a cheap price for that certainty he wished for. Zhao Yulang turned to the other and coldly said, "Leave them be. Let''s return to our position." Suddenly one of them asked challengingly, "Yulang! Are you afraid of them?" Zhao Yulang stopped on his track, turned and smirked mockingly, "Hao Ren, Lord Wang Yuehei entrust the position of chief commander to me. If you have problem with my decision, then you can go to him. I will gladly give this position to you if Lord Wang Yuehei command it. Until then... shut your mouth and do what I say." Without waiting for Hao Ren''s reply, Zhao Yulang left that place. He barely kept his anger on check. If Hao Ren wasn''t one of his strongest sub ordinates, he probably had him executed then. Hao Ren was about to shout back, when one of his friend pulled him away. There was no love between Hao Ren and Zhao Yulang. Zhao Yulang was younger than Hao Ren and Hao Ren was expecting Wang Yuehei to give the position as the chief commander to him. They had several arguments in the past and it hurt Hao Ren''s pride when Wang Yuehei appointed Zhao Yulang to his current position. --- o --- Mean while, Huang Wen and Baihu quickly led those 10,000 zombies toward Gutian town. They couldn''t move as fast as they wanted to. Zombies were not known for their speed. Secretly Huang Wen cursed himself for not took it into his calculation when he made the plan. "Baihu! You kept them march on our destination. I''ll go there first.", Huang Wen couldn''t waited any longer. "Master, are you sure?", Baihu worried by Huang Wen''s decision and asked. With grim expression, Huang Wen nodded, "Yes and don''t try to argue with me. I know even if I arrived, I won''t be able to affect much, without these zombies, but at least by being there I can think of something. I can do something. If you worry about me, just get them there quick." Baihu obediently nodded, "I understand." "Good, I''m leaving now.", said Huang Wen before he sped away toward the town. --- o --- Back at Gutian town, at one of its border, hidden behind the defensive wall, a unit of 10 soldiers was watching the landscape before them anxiously. Two armored vehicles moved slowly toward them, behind them, many soldiers, hard to count, marched. "Look there they are! It''s just as the captains said, they''re going to try to circle on us." "Damn... where is the reinforcement?" "Stop panicking. They''ll be here." "Let''s shoot them now." "No, wait. They''re still out of the range." "Who cares? We just have to hold them as long as we could." "Still, we better make each bullets count. We don''t have many." "Look at their number, no matter what we do, it won''t matter! I say, let''s scare them a bit. Make them hesitate." "Shut up coward! I''m the one who lead this unit and I say we''ll wait." "Geez, you just got a promotion and now you act so high and mighty. With two armored vehicles, you really think it does matter how close they''re before we shoot them?" "You might be my childhood friend, but here I''m your commander!" "Hey stop arguing, look ... they stop!", one of them stopped both friends from arguing and pointed out. Ten soldiers watched their doom suddenly stopped moving any closer. --- o --- Far behind that columns of soldiers, that was led and covered by two armored vehicles. There was Huang Wen, two riffles were on his hands, he held it on its muzzles. Blood dripped from the other end of those riffles. A few minutes ago, he managed to catch up with Colonel Wen Liang''s army. Huang Wen charged without any warning. He threw fireballs as he charged into their ranks. Killed the nearest two and grabbed their riffles. He shot around, without any discrimination and quickly emptied it magazines. Withou any pause, he then used it like a mace. Whirling around and killed anyone within the range. The army turned into chaos, since he moved among them, it wasn''t easy for them to shoot to retaliate, without harming their own friends. While at the same time, for Huang Wen everyone around him was his enemy. It took more than a few minutes, before they finally put everything in order. It only happened because those who were not fighting for their life, was running away, sacrificing their comrades in doing so. When Huang Wen the last one, he found himself surrounded by the rest. "Surrender and I''ll let you live. Resist and I''ll kill you all.", Huang Wen spoke. How absurd it was, he was the one who was surrounded by thousands enemies, yet he threatened them. But coming from Huang Wen at that time, it wasn''t fel miss placed at all. He was covered in blood and splattered brains of his victims, from head to toe. Tens maybe even hundred of dead bodies spread around him. He looked like a demon who arise from the dept of hell. Each of his words was burst with murderous aura that pressured everyone''s will. Chapter 93. Baihus loyalty. Huang Wen''s fierceness created a circle filled with corpses, with him at the center. Soldiers surrounded him with riffles aimed at him. The distant between him and them was no less than one hundred meters. Seeing how far they put themselves away from him, one could imagined, how Huang Wen put terror deep in their heart. No one dared to make a sound, an uncomfortable and eerie stillness filled the battle field. But no matter what, Huang Wen was facing men who were used to violence and used to be feared. After a while, they began to overcome their fear. At that time, the captain who led that unit, left the armored vehicle he was riding and arrived at the scene. He was accompanied by a sergeant. It was none other than Sergeant Wen Gao, the one who tried to stop Huang Wen from leaving Gutian town and brought him to Colonel Wen Liang, back then. "Captain Wang Yun, that was him. The one who broke the siege twice. He is dangerous.", Sergeant Wen Gao whispered. Captain Wang Yun was one cruel man who have the strength to back his cruelty. He only knew how to put fear in other people''s heart. He never met anyone who could put fear in his heart. When he saw the corpses around Huang Wen, he didn''t feel any fear at all. He coldly snorted and growled to those at his sides, "What are you waiting for? Are you bunch of sissies? Shoot him." His presence helped his men to fight against Huang Wen''s murderous aura. Five men lifted their riffles, aimed and shot. Soon the silence was broken by sound of shooting and the sound of bullets whizzing in the air. Everyone was unconsciously anticipating to see the bullets shredded Huang Wen into pieces, but much to their surprise, the bullets bounced harmlessly and fell to the ground, after it touched his body. It shocked those who sat it. Now, his threat to eradicate them all was no longer absurd. It was in such situation when Captain Wang Yun showed his leadership, "Fools... FOOLS!" His shout grabbed his men''s attention. When he saw his men turned to look at him, Captain Wang Yun grabbed the nearest rifle from his man. He aimed and shot. Bang! Bang! The bullets fell harmlessly but Captain Wang Yun showed no fear or shock, he calmly said, "Fool! He''s your enemy, if you can''t kill him then he''ll kill you. If one one can kill him then shot him twice. If two is not enough then shot him thrice. If bullets not enough then throw your grenades." "ARE YOU SOLDIERS OR BUNCH OF WHORES? DAMN IT!" "FIGHT !!!!" Captain Wang Yun, gave the rifle back to his men, took his own pistol and started shooting at Huang Wen. Now, his short speech woke his men from their shock and actually incite their fighting spirit. So much that even as Huang Wen kept on using his skill, to pressure them with the murderous aura. The fear, it only fueled their aggression. Huang Wen gritted his teeth, he knew his shield wouldn''t be able to hold for much longer as barrages of shots bombarded his shield. He began to run, it showed them that he was bluffing back then. But he had no other choice, if he insisted on keeping his charade, he would die in the next few minutes. As he turned to flee, Huang Wen could hear the soldiers around him roared their victorious shout. He didn''t care though, he zigzagged his way toward the direction of Baihu and his ten thousands zombies. He was running toward the soldiers on that direction. Some soldiers shot their own friends in that frenzy, but Captain Wang Yun dealt with it quick. Now that they no longer fear Huang Wen, he needed to put the discipline back on them. He barked orders and soon they no longer shot at Huang Wen wildly. Quickly the circle opened into half circle, so they could shot Huang Wen without putting their comrades in danger. Less people could shoot him and it was easier for Huang Wen to run away, but at the same time Huang Wen worried now that he was no longer some threatening presence for them. The rest of the army would continue their march toward the town. He managed to delay their arrival by posing himself as a threat that was bigger than he actually was. Now that they saw through his bluff, they wouldn''t let him delayed their march any longer. Huang Wen kept on moving not to run away from them, but to charge into their ranks once again. Captain Wang Yun of course saw his intention. He skillfully kept on leading and moved his men to prevent Huang Wen from made another attempt to get into their ranks. Huang Wen began to receive minor injuries. Some bullets managed to pass his shield and wounded him. Although it was nothing major, but the sight of him stopped on his track by some of the shots and how part of his shirt colored in blood, boosted the confidence of his enemies. Huang Wen was struggling to survive and at the same time kept his enemies attention at him. Through his spiritual link to Baihu, from time to time, he checked the distance between them. Few kilometers from that place Baihu tried to push the zombies to move faster. But zombies were zombies, no matter how much he commanded them to, they couldn''t move faster than they currently were. When Baihu learned of Huang Wen''s injury, he couldn''t hold himself anymore. Baihu left his army of zombies to march by themselves. He imprinted it deeply in their mind, to move as fast as they could toward him. Once he did it, Baihu ran as fast as he could to help Huang Wen. Huang Wen could sense Baihu''s presence approaching fast. He felt grateful at Baihu''s concern for him. Huang Wen admitted he already underestimated his opponent. Their leader, wouldn''t let him charged into their ranks. He also saw, that the larger part of the army, already back to march to Gutian town. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. He also worried of Baihu as well. After some hesitation, he decided to run away from them. Of course Captain Wang Yun wouldn''t let him escape so easily. He sent his men to chase Huang Wen, while he returned to lead the rest to attack Gutian Town. For the first time in his life, he could feel how close death was to him. It was thanks to his sharp sixth sense or perhaps his instinct to survive, several times Huang Wen made a sudden turn that save his life. He had several light wounds and now one that was a bit deeper on his thigh. But his body was flooded with adrenaline and he barely felt anything. With Baihu''s speed, it only took him less than ten minutes to reach Huang Wen''s location. The moment that demon saw Huang Wen''s state, he exploded in anger. Baihu raised his head and howled, as he sped up and charged toward tens of men who chased Huang Wen. His fast approaching figures wasn''t go unnoticed, those who chased Huang Wen stopped on their track when they saw this wild, savage person charged toward their direction with his sword lifted high in the sky. Some of them began to take a shot at him. Baihu kept on running, he totally ignored all those bullets. No less than six or seven bullets hit his body squarely, but he kept on running as if nothing happened. His body wasn''t a normal physical body. It looked like human body, but there was no blood, bones or any organ inside that body. The bullets shredded part of his body, but couldn''t stop him. When they saw how those bullets couldn''t stop Baihu, more and more turned their attention toward Baihu. As more soldiers directed their attack to Baihu, his advance began to slow down. He was a demon who wasn''t actually have a physical body. Yet, he still could feel some sort of pain, although it wasn''t the pain we knew as humans. Besides with more and more physical materials, chipped away from his physical body, his energy began to depleted. It wouldn''t kill him, but they would extremely weakened him. Huang Wen now, was out of their range, turned to Baihu he shouted both mentally and physically, "Baihu! Get back here you idiot! That''s enough!" Baihu grunted and began to retreat. Huang Wen sighed a relieved when he saw that, he turned and ran. Baihu stay about twenty meters behind Huang Wen and acted as his rear guard. They ran toward their army of zombies. The moment they saw those zombies, a wave of relieve ran through their body. Now, they were saved. Huang Wen only felt the relieved for a moment though. His life was saved, but he still had to bring that army to save the town. At the same time, those who chased Huang Wen and Baihu was yet to realize that these zombies were led by those two. They thought the army from Fuzhou was accidentally helping them to capture Huang Wen. They quickened their pace. "Now you died, bastard." "We got them! We got them!" Their excitement began to turn into disappointment, anger and indignation when they saw the zombies let Huang Wen and Baihu to slip into their ranks without any fight. "Hey... what the hell are they doing?" "HEY! THAT''S ENEMY! ENEMY", some of them tried to shout and inform the zombies. "Bunch of idiots!" Their indignation began to turn into confusion, panic and terror, when they saw Baihu stood in the middle of all that zombies and pointed his finger at them, "Kill those bastards!" "What?" "Is this for real? "Aren''t they our allies?" "We''re fighting for the leader of those zombies right?" Huang Wen was quietly closed his eyes and meditated in the middle of all those ruckus. Baihu faithfully stood at his side and moving his army to annihilate their enemies. What could those thirty to forty soldiers do, in front of ten thousands of charging zombies. They shot down perhaps close to hundred of those zombies, but the next few minutes, the scene turned into one hellish feast for those zombies. With Baihu controlling them, he quickly turned those twenty to thirty soldiers into one of his zombies. Huang Wen received the information from Baihu through their spiritual link and quietly commanded Baihu, "Send those zombies to catch up with their main force. I still need few more minutes to restore my strength and temporarily heal my injuries. But we can''t waste any seconds." Baihu mentally nodded, he didn''t leave Huang Wen''s side. He merely sent the zombies to go first, toward Gutian town. Huang Wen didn''t say anything, he learned a bit more of the demon''s loyalty toward his self. It was a new thing for him. Since they were connected spiritually, some of Baihu''s anger and frustration when he sensed that Huang Wen was in danger, was known to Huang Wen. Just as how relieved Baihu was, when he saw Huang Wen alive. Huang Wen knew it had something to do with the path he chose. He was choosing a path of one important character in the demon''s realm. Someone who was respected by many demons, including Baihu, Fengsu and Youshe. More than any men. More than Zhang Xuan. Now, Huang Wen trusted his demons more. Perhaps he trusted them, as much as he trusted his sworn brother Ding Yun. For a moment his mind went to Ding Yun, but quickly within several breaths, he returned his concentration at restoring his health. There would be time to think about his sworn brother''s fate. Now, he had something to do. Chapter 94. Second meeting with Captain Wang Yun. Huang Wen spent more than half an hour to restore most of his health. All of his wounds were closed and most of his energy was restored. Knowing he could trust Baihu, he completely shut of all of his senses and focused on working with his energy. When he opened his eyes, Baihu still faithfully stood at his side. Baihu bowed and reported, "I think the zombies about three kilometers ahead of us. I tried to push their speed but that''s the limit." Huang Wen got up and dusted himself, ''Well, can''t be helped. How about our enemies?" Baihu shook his head, "None of the zombies see them and I heard several shots from the town direction about five minutes ago and every once in a while I heard them again." Just that moment, another sound of shooting battle was heard from Gutian town. Huang Wen sighed, "I hope we''re not too late. Come, we shouldn''t waste time here." He didn''t wait Baihu to reply, he began to run toward Gutian town. They increased their speed steadily and within five to six minutes, they already passed their army of zombie. But Huang Wen didn''t stop there, he tried to reach the town. They kept on running and after another ten minutes they saw their enemies already moving to enter the town, but their progress was heavily opposed by several tens of soldiers from within the town. The previous 10 soldiers who happened to be assigned to defend the entrance where Captain Wang Yun and his men wanted to attack, had made a smart decision. When they saw the army stopped, they used that chance to contact other units near them. There were 100 men spread around Gutian town''s defense line. With 10 men defending each point, it was a matter of seconds for Colonel Wen Liang''s army to annihilate them. But they didn''t have the luxury to assign more men, if they wanted to follow Huang Wen''s plan to excessively push Colonel Wen Liang''s army inside the town. Now when the leader of this unit, saw their enemy''s march delayed for some reason, he didn''t waste time by watching the scene passively. He sent two of his men, one to contact the nearest other unit on their right and the other to contact the one on their left. Once the other units saw that no one try to enter the town from their location, they decided to leave their position to assist the defense on their neighbor. At the same time, they assigned one of their men to contact other nearest unit from their position. So during the more than half an hour fight between Huang Wen and Captain Wang Yun''s army, more than about 60 men gathered at that location. Now, they were fighting to keep Captain Wang Yun''s men from entering the town. Even with the buildings around them, they began to lose men from time to time. Captain Wang Yun had his two armored vehicles and thousands men. It wasn''t easy, but they steadily approached the town and Huang Wen''s men were slowly losing their men and their grounds. Although more men were coming to help, it was only few minutes before their number would be reduced so much that they wouldn''t pose any danger to Captain Wang Yun''s army. Captain Wang Yun would have no problem to enter the town and send his men to attack Huang Wen''s main army from behind, while leaving one or two units to systematically clear the area. Captain Wang Yun already saw it all in his mind. He was sitting on top of one of the armored vehicles, he smiled smugly as he send his men around. It was when he heard another commotion from behind. At first, he didn''t pay any attention. His mind was focused on the enemy in front of him. But the commotion was getting even louder and now his mind began to notice the sounds of shooting from behind him. He had some bad premonition about the commotion. As Captain Wang Yun turned to look, his face turned ugly and it was turned even uglier when he saw what happened behind him. There was Huang Wen, once again causing trouble among his men. This time he kept on moving and hid among his men. This time, he didn''t fight alone. At his side was another person who looked just like him. Their appearance was so similar that they could be a twin. Fighting together they were much more dangerous, none of Captain Wang Yun''s men could hold them from moving around among them. Captain Wang Yun growled, "What were those sissies doing? How come this bastard still alive?" The more he watched, the angrier he was. Captain Wang Yun banged on the vehicle''s roof with his riffle''s butt to get the vehicle''s commander attention. It took a while, but since the commander knew Captain Wang Yun was sitting on his vehicle, once he heard someone banging on the roof of their vehicle, he knew it was Captain Wang Yun. Soon he opened the door to look for Captain Wang Yun. "Hey, go to finish this annoying creep behind us. Use your guns and whatever you need to kill them. Don''t worry about killing few of our own in the process. They''re gonna get killed anyone if we don''t kill those bastards.", said Captain Wang Yun while he used his thumb to pointed out Huang Wen and Baihu who fought behind them. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. The man looked toward the direction that was pointed by Captain Wang Yun and nodded his head. At the same time Captain Wang Yun barked to the men behind the vehicle, "Clear the way you bastards! Clear the way!" The commander of the armored vehicle already back in, Captain Wang Yun could see the periscope moved around to find Huang Wen and Baihu. With satisfied look, he jumped off the vehicle. He walked toward the other armored vehicle, to get a good position to watch the battle. While the first armored vehicle was on its way toward Baihu and Huang Wen at the back. Captain Wang Yun turned his attention back to the enemy in front of him. Once in a while though he kept on turning his head to look behind. The fact that Huang Wen was still alive, made him felt restless. The armored vehicle''s commander quickly turned his vehicle back to the rear. He was one of Captain Wang Yun''s trusted men. He followed any command without any question and didn''t mind to kill people in doing it. If he had any compassion, it was dead years ago. Now, he could shoot a man on his head, without any hesitation. He maneuvered his vehicle around to get into an ideal position. Since Huang Wen and Baihu moved a lot, it took a while for him, before he found such place. "Yong. Wen Xiang. A Xiong. Get ready to clear the area. Shoot them two and anyone near them, at my command.", he told his machine gunners. He watched through the periscope and waited for a short moment when Huang Wen and Baihu weren''t moving. The only time when they were staying at the same place for a period of time, was when they met many opponents to fight with and used them as their shield at the same time. But they wouldn''t be able to do that now. "Now!", the commander barked and that instant both the primary and secondary machine guns barked, spitting several tens of rounds per second. No less than sixty men of their own, down like a ragged doll. The machine guns mowed anyone within that area without any discrimination. It took only few seconds before no one was seen to stand in that area. Only several tens of corpses and maimed men, writhing in pain. The armored vehicle stayed there for another ten minutes. They watched for any movement through their windows and periscope. There was no sign of Huang Wen or Baihu. It felt like ages for them inside the armored vehicle. Although their opponent was only two men. At least one of them was seen alive when he supposed to be dead. "I guess he''s really dead this time.", said the commander. A sighed or relieve could be heard from his crew. "Give another rounds, just to make sure.", said the commander. His crew obediently sent few more hundreds of bullets, aimed at the pile of bodies on that area. The commander didn''t give an order to stop for another couple of minutes. "Okay, that''s enough.", finally he commanded them to stop. By that time, any survival from the first round, were died for sure. "Get ready to return to the front lines. Yong you keep your eye on that area for a little while though. Warn us if you see anything suspicious.", the commander calmly spoke. "Understood.", the one called Yong replied. The commander tapped his driver''s shoulder and gestured for them to back to their previous position. They just began to move when the one called Yong shouted. "Wait! Look! We get more companies!", he shouted in panic. Everyone quickly turned to look at what caused Yong to shout in panic. They could see an army of thousands was marching toward their position. It was too far to see, those who have a binocular near them quickly grabbed it. "What the hell?" "Zombies?" "Is that zombies? Isn''t that a good news? We''re working for their boss right?" "Sarge, should we wait for them?" The commander watched the coming zombies armies with conflicted feeling. Logically they were their allies, but somehow, to see them coming gave him some weird feeling of danger. He silently thought for a while and he realized why it didn''t seem right. The army from Fuzhou was busy at fighting the army from Ningde, they even withdrew their troop and let Captain Zhao Qing''s allies to enter the town. If they didn''t withdraw their army, then Colonel Wen Liang wouldn''t have any problem at dealing with Captain Zhao Qing. It was suspicious to see them suddenly appeared in this area. "No, we''ll stay and get ready.", the sergeant''s voice was grim. It made his crew''s scalp went numb with premonition. They had been working with the sergeant for a long time. Long before the changes and before they were assigned to man the armored vehicles. They learned to trust his judgment and instinct. No one asked any question and with much anticipation watched the army of zombies moving closer and closer. Chapter 95. Captain Wang Yun vs Huang Wen. Many other soldiers were not as shrewd as Sergeant Liang Xiangyou, the commander of the armored vehicle who stopped Huang Wen''s and Baihu''s rampage. When they saw thousands of zombies marched toward their direction, some were even greeted them with shout of joy. The majority of them saw those zombies and assured for an easy victory. But it was a short moment of joy. As soon as the first few zombies reached one of them, the joy turned into anger and soon terror. Sergeant Liang Xiangyou already anticipated this development and quickly moved his armored vehicle to create a line of defense against Huang Wen''s thousands of zombies. Rather than moved to help his slaughtered comrades, Sergeant Liang Xiangyou stopped at few hundred meters away from the nearest zombies. From that position he began to shoot them down. The rest of the soldiers in the rear, quickly moved toward the armored vehicle as their rally point. Nearly a thousands who weren''t fast enough or simply had the bad luck, didn''t survive the slaughter. They quickly turned into zombies and replaced the numbers of zombies who were killed by Sergeant Liang Xiangyou quick judgment. Thanks to Sergeant Liang Xiangyou''s quick judgment and the leadership of other ranked officers under Captain Wang Yun, the situation quickly stabilized. About half of Captain Wang Yun''s forces now committed to defend their rear against the thousands of zombies. Despite their number and their resilience, against nearly a thousand men with riffles, the zombies had to sacrifice hundreds of their own as a meat shield just to move forward a few meters closer. But they kept on marching closer and closer despite the situation. Of course they were, none of them had the capacity to fear death. They completely under Baihu''s command. The fact that they kept on moving forward despite the death that awaited them, means one thing. Baihu survived from Sergeant Liang Xangyou''s previous attack. If Baihu survived through that, then of course Huang Wen survived as well. The moment Sergeant Liang Xiangyou''s armored vehicle moved toward them, Huang Wen and Baihu had seen it and had part of their sight kept on it. Once it stopped and aimed, they knew it was the time for them to disappear. It was easy to hid among tens of soldiers around them. It was easier to hide with Huang Wen''s skill to hide his presence from people''s consciousness. They had to wait until the last split of seconds before disappear and in order to do that Baihu needed to sacrifice his physical body. A few seconds before Sergeant Liang gave his order, Huang Wen used his skill to disappear and quickly run, away from that location. Leaving Baihu behind to keep the illusion of their presence. Few bullets whistled few meters behind him, even as he ran as fast as he could away from that place. From his spiritual link he was aware of Baihu receiving no less than thirty or forty rounds of bullets before he could escape. Huang Wen could feel Baihu''s aura was substantially weakened. Although he still had enough energy to keep his physical body, Baihu was too weak for a fight. "Just stay there and don''t move. Just help me through your zombies and use them to restore your energy as well. Do not dare to disobey!", Huang Wen silently gave an order to Baihu. Baihu mentally nodded, although Huang Wen''s last words were harsh, but showed how he cared for Baihu''s life. And that was how the battle developed to its current situation. With his presence well hidden from everyone''s consciousness, Huang Wen safely observed how the battle developed from time to time. His card to win the battle was the ten thousands of zombies, his men who defended from inside were too few to defend it properly. At the same time, they were holding the key to his victory. If Captain Wang Yun managed to break through their defense, then his thousands of zombies meant nothing. Once the enemies poured into the city, his plan was ruined for sure. From his place, Huang Wen could see Captain Wang Yun stood courageously on the top of his armored vehicle''s roof. Just as Huang Wen observed the battle, he observed the battle too. But he stood there for everyone to see. For a moment Huang Wen looked at him admiringly. Of course the armored vehicle was far from any of Huang Wen''s men range of fire, but still for Captain Wang Yun to stand there openly was quite a sight to see. It served the purpose of inciting fears on the enemies as much as kept his own men''s confidence to win the battle. It wasn''t without risk, since once or twice, some bullets would whistling near Captain Wang Yun, but the man kept his position arrogantly. Such confidence, Huang Wen wondered where such confidence came from? He admired that captain''s bravery but it didn''t stop him to make the decision to kill the man. The modern military organization took into account what would happen when a commander was killed, but still there would be periods when the troop would be shaken by such incident. Huang Wen decided that the survival of his men within the town was his priority for now. He would left the battle on the other side of the battle field to Baihu for now. Captain Wang Yun had coordinated his attack to break Gutian town''s defense fiercely. Huang Wen''s tens of men didn''t have hours to survive, not even an hour or half an hour. Huang Wen ran at his top speed, his eyes locked on Captain Wang Yun. Some soldiers felt something pushed them aside. Huang Wen left them confused when they couldn''t find the cause. One hundred meters left, fifty meters, twenty meters, ten meters. One meter. "BANG!" Huang Wen''s fist was blocked by Captain Wang Yun''s crossed arm. Both party was surprised. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. Captain Wang Yun didn''t realize Huang Wen''s presence until the last few split of seconds. Even by then, he merely felt incoming crisis that approached him in flash lightning speed and at the last moment crossed his arm in front of him blindly. Huang Wen didn''t expect his opponent to sense his presence and even more he didn''t expect his opponent to have the strength to block his punch. He had lost some of his strength due to his effort to purify his energy, but he was still far more stronger than normal human. In that instant both of them revealed some of their hidden strength. Now, Huang Wen knew that Captain Wang Yun must have found a way to cultivate the ability after the changes. That must be the reason why this captain dared to stand so openly. Likely he had a defensive skill to withstand bullets. At the same time, Captain Wang Yun now realized Huang Wen''s skill to disappear from people''s awareness. "You...!", Captain Wang Yun stared at Huang Wen in disbelief. Huang Wen gritted his teeth and without gave any reply, he quickly sent his second attack. He retracted his blocked fist, without wasting any time lowered his stance and his right foot made a move to sweep Captain Wang Yun''s leg. Quick Captain Wang Yun stepped back to avoid his leg from swept away, but Huang Wen''s move was a fake one. He planted his right foot at the center instead and used it as the foundation to launch a straight punch into Captain Wang Yun''s abdomen. Captain Wang Yun silently cursed as he quickly blocked Huang Wen''s fist. He managed to block it perfectly, but the force still pushed him couple steps back. Before Captain Wang Yun could stand steadily, Huang Wen slightly leaped and sent a kick to Captain Wang Yun''s face. It came so fast that Captain Wang Yun didn''t have a choice but to step back. But as soon as Huang Wen''s foot touched the armored vehicle''s roof, he quickly sent another straight punch. This time Captain Wang Yun managed to step aside to avoid it and prepared to counter attack. Huang Wen ducked down and let Captain Wang Yun''s fist passed above his head. From his position, Captain Wang Yun''s right abdomen was left unguarded. Huang Wen didn''t let the chance pass. From his lowered position, he straightened his body, with his right foot as a base, he sent an uppercut on Captain Wang Yun''s rib. Aa loud crack could be heard as his fist hit Captain Wang Yun''s right side. Captain Wang Yun couldn''t help it, his body curled in pain and before he knew it, another punch landed on his left temple. A flurry of punches, hit him from right and left. Captain Wang Yun ducked his head and raised both of his arm to cover his head and body. He was a veteran though, he kept his eyes opened, his feet kept on moving and he actively searched for a chance to get back at Huang Wen. Bu the chance he was looking for, never came. Huang Wen paused from time to time, but as soon as Captain Wang Yun tried to attack, Huang Wen easily slipped through his attack and instead of getting back at Huang Wen, Captain Wang Yun got hit squarely on any opened surface. Within minutes, Captain Wang Yun''s face turned into meat pulp. The fight was totally one sided. The punch didn''t powerful enough to end the fight at once, it just had enough force to bruise the face. Perhaps some cuts here and there. After a while, all the injuries started to swell. It was getting harder for Captain Wang Yun to see and breath. The soldiers of course noticed the fight by now. For a moment they were shocked to see someone actually beat their captain to such extent. But they quickly realized the situation and tried to help. They didn''t dare to shoot, they might got their own captain instead. Rather a few of them, quickly ran to climb the armored vehicle and helped their captain. But how could they compared their speed with Huang Wen''s? Huang Wen easily kicked each one of them away before they could planted their feet on the top of the armored vehicle. He did it all while he kept the captain on checked as well. Finally the chance he was waiting for, was arrived. When he found out that Captain Wang Yun had the strength to block his punch, Huang Wen knew he couldn''t kill the captain with his bare hand. He regretted the fact that he left Baihu''s sword, but it was already happened. He couldn''t turn back the time. He had nothing but his bare hand. If Captain Wang Yun was a normal person, without any improvement after the changes, he would be able to kill him easily with his fist. But he wasn''t. All this time, Huang Wen was eyeing the gun on Captain Wang Yun''s belt. But he didn''t want to show his intention before he knew he could take it in the first chance. Instead he focused on fighting it out. Relying on his quick reaction, that was few levels above his opponent. He already experienced it that after he began to purify his soul, he had this clearer mind and faster reaction than other. He might not have the strength to kill Captain Wang Yun, but he knew he had the speed to overwhelm him. Now, Captain Wang Yun was in a very bad state. He used the moments when Huang Wen took care of his men, to rest and attacked. But his punch was too wide, and Huang Wen easily saw an opening. He quickly slipped in and his hand moved quick to grab at the gun on Captain Wang Yun''s hip. "I got you now...", Captain Wang Yun grinned wickedly. He got Huang Wen''s arm locked. Apparently he read Huang Wen one step ahead and purposely showed an opening to bait Huang Wen in. While all the time, prepared to catch his arm. As soon as Captain Wang Yun learned of Huang Wen''s speed, he knew he couldn''t compete in speed. But he had been in such situation many times in the past and knew how to handle such opponent. Chapter 96. Huang Wens victory. Huang Wen''s right arm was locked by Captain Wang Yun. His wrist was caught, his arm was bent and his elbow pressed hard. He was struggling to break free, but Captain Wang Yun had sacrificed too much to give it up. For nothing less than few minutes, they were struggling. Huang Wen tried to break free while Captain Wang Yun tried to have his arm locked. "I''m gonna break your arm.", said Captain Wang Yun smiling. "BANG!" , the sound of shot was reverberating in Captain Wang Yun''s ear. "I''m gonna blow your head.", Huang Wen smiled back and replied. Captain Wang Yun stared in disbelief, like a magic trick, somehow his pistol was in Huang Wen''s left hand. Blood was dripping from his right temple. Huang Wen didn''t wait to pump few more bullets into his brain. It wasn''t easy to aim, with one of his arm locked. Huang Wen didn''t struggle to break free. He was struggling to get a good aim at Captain Wang Yun''s head. Captain Wang Yun did catch Huang Wen''s arm, but not before Huang Wen got a grab at his handgun and deftly threw it to his other hand. After the second shot blasted half of his face, Captain Wang Yun still had some consciousness left and gave his all to break Huang Wen''s arm in revenge. The third shot ended his struggle. The fourth ended any shred of life that still hung on his body. Half of his head was gone into pieces. Captain Wang Yun''s body slumped into the armored vehicle''s roof top. Huang Wen still had his gun on his hand. He walked toward the edge and shot any soldiers around him, emptying the magazines. He casually leaped from the armored vehicle and at the same time activated the skill to disappear from everyone''s consciousness. He needed to do something with the armored vehicle, but want to reserve his spiritual energy and tried not to use his fireball. He preferred to use it, to hide his presence for a longer time. From his previous encounter with Captain Wang Yun''s army, he knew they were pretty well equipped. Some of them had grenade and he wanted it. Killing Captain Wang Yun would hold them for a while, but there were other ranked officers who would take his place. Within minutes they would be back in order. He needed to use every minutes the best he could. Huang Wen walked among the confused soldiers. He didn''t do anything to them, until he found someone who had grenades on him. It was already hard for the improved high level men like Captain Wang Yun to notice his presence. These soldiers were not Captain Wang Yun, most of them were just some ordinary soldiers. It was close to impossible for them to break through Huang Wen''s skill. The soldiers with grenade, didn''t notice his presence even until Huang Wen''s hand crushed his skull. Some soldiers near him noticed his presence by then. It took few seconds for them to adjust between what they saw with their eyes and the reality inside their mind. The skill didn''t make Huang Wen invisible, just made them ignored his presence. Now, suddenly one of them died, their mind tried hard to make it rational and for the first time noticed his presence. But at the same time Huang Wen''s skill worked hard to keep their mind to ignore his presence. The conflict within their soul rendered them helpless. Huang Wen quickly walked away from the scene and as soon as their eyes couldn''t see him, the conflict within their soul subsided. Huang Wen was gone from their sight, but his skill was still working on their soul, it was a wide area skill. Their brain started making excuse of how one of them suddenly died. It wasn''t hard to make up stories because they were at a battle. Huang Wen went to do the same a couple times and soon he had fifteen grenades with him. He walked casually to the armored vehicle. It wasn''t going anywhere and rather used as rally point for the troop. Huang Wen saw someone marched toward the armored vehicle at the same time. This person gave instructions to several men who came with him. Smiling Huang Wen watched this man entered the armored vehicle, before he pulled the pin and threw one grenade toward the ports at its side, that were used for the infantry inside to shoot. Huang Wen also noticed that there were two windscreen at the from, from which those at the front could look through. He threw some grenades to that direction as well. On top of it, under it, anywhere he could think of. After all he didn''t know much about armored vehicles. He just made a guess and see if it could work. He quickly kept on throwing one after another before threw himself away and activate his invisible shield. Within seconds, the explosion didn''t just kill those inside the armored vehicle, but also many soldiers around it. The armored vehicle shook, the windscreen cracked, at least one of the grenades went through the port into the compartment and killed all the soldiers inside it. The commander and the driver at front were survived but injured and shaken. Huang Wen got up and checked the result of his job and sighed. Part of him was disappointed to see him failed at destroying the armored vehicle, but it also made him interested to have that armored vehicle for him to use. Huang Wen walked to the front and saw the cracked windscreen, this time he didn''t thought of reserving his spiritual energy. A small but concentrated fireball appeared on his palm and shot through the windscreen. The windscreen melted when the fireball passed. Huang Wen had completely master the skill and could make variations of fireball, limited only by his creativity. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. When he was done, both commander and driver died with a finger sized hole on their temple. Two holes of the same size, appeared on the windscreen as well. Huang Wen stood there for a while, admiring his work. "I should done this earlier.", he said to himself. Huang Wen regretted it a bit, but at least now he knew how strong an armored vehicle was and what could be expected from a hand grenade. The armor almost didn''t have any dent at all from the grenades explosion. Huang Wen just hoped that the grenades didn''t do much damage to other parts of the armored vehicle. He no longer hid his presence by then. His attack to the armored vehicle was too showy for everyone not to notice it. Not to mention that he killed the second in command at the same time. Huang Wen raised his arm and another fireball appeared upon his palm, this time it was big in size but less concentrated. "I told you to surrender back then... but you refused.", he didn''t shout and spoke calmly, but his voice clearly heard by many. As soon as they heard it, their heart were clenched in fear. There was no Captain Wang Yun anymore to keep their morale high. The same Captain Wang Yun who freed them from Huang Wen''s pressuring murderous aura, had been killed in front of them. In a moment later, the same man appeared to kill the next in command and rendered their armored vehicle useless. The same man now had one huge fireball shot out of his palm to them. The explosion spread in tens of meters, injuring close to a hundred at once. Huang Wen raised his arm high, behind the defensive lines of Gutian town, about eighty soldiers watched the scene with racing heart, "SOLDIERS OF GUTIAN!!!!" "LET''S KILL THESE TRAITORS!!!" Huang Wen''s voice boomed and reverberated throughout the battlefield. Eighty or so soldiers behind the defensive lines cheered. Though it wasn''t as domineering as Huang Wen''s shout, their cheer added the pressure on their enemy''s morale. Huang Wen didn''t wait for the soldiers behind him. He charged toward the enemies before him and started the killing right away. He gritted his teeth and steel his heart. He killed men, left and right. His heart trembled to see all the killing. Each time he killed a man, part of him cringed in pain, but he had no choice. These people were his enemies. And soon, eighty or so soldiers from Gutian town, joined the battle. Rather than a battle, it was more like a slaughter. Battle was about morale of the troop. It was rare to see a battle where one side completely annihilated and killed the other side. Most of the time, the battle would stop when one side lost their morale and ran. There would be many casualties once they were routed, but many would survive. Either they ran and regrouped. Or ran and deserted. Or surrendered and beg for their life. Captain Wang Yun''s death, the destruction of their armored vehicle and Huang Wen''s pressuring murderous aura, shook their heart and sent their morale tumbling down the hill. Once the first several soldiers turned their back and flee, it was a snowball rolled down the hill. Tens of them flee, make hundreds flee and then thousands was running away from Huang Wen''s domineering presence. The soldiers from Gutian, charged only to find their enemy''s back. Of course, it didn''t stop them from shooting their enemies. Rather it woke the primitive instinct within. They were the hunter and before them were their prey. Everyone seemed to be lost in their frenzy. Perhaps among them all only Huang Wen who wasn''t driven to mad by all the killing. He was the only one who kept his mind clear and calm throughout the killing. But at the same time, in appearance, he was the most crazy among them all. His distorted face, resembled demons in fable and fairy tales. His hand and feet moved so fast and brought death wherever it went. His pressuring murderous aura completely ruled them all. Some of the enemies even found their leg gave up under his gaze. From the direction of the town, there were Huang Wen and his men. From the other direction were thousands of zombies. Colonel Wen Liang''s army didn''t had any will to fight anymore. Even Sergeant Liang couldn''t keep the morale. He wasn''t the charismatic Captain Wang Yun, all he got was his armored vehicle. His crew were loyal to him and ready to die for him. But Liang Xiangyou was lived and survived through many hardship not by his stubbornness. He knew when to give up. He didn''t embarrass to shout at the top of his lung, "WE SURRENDER! WE SURRENDER!" Once the other heard that shout, one by one, they began to stop and kneel down. Huang Wen had waited that for such a long time now. Every time he killed a man, he kept on thinking that his heart wouldn''t be able to hold on if he killed one more, but killed more than one he did. Even those soldiers who followed him, began to calm down and the horror of what they just did began to creep on their conscience. When Huang Wen raised his arm to stop them, everyone secretly sighed in relieve. Through his spiritual link, Huang Wen commanded Baihu to stop the zombies. There with eighty men and thousands of zombies, Huang Wen won his battle. The first battle where he led everyone by himself, without anyone assisted him. And all of his actions were deeply engraved on the memories of all who were in that battle that day. Chapter 97. The end of the battle at Gutian town. Pretending to take his sword back, Huang Wen retracted Baihu into his soul realm, at the same time. Once inside, Baihu left the control of his zombies to Huang Wen. Wang Yuehei''s servants were able to control zombies in similar fashion. Huang Wen used the zombies to gather all the weapons from the surrendering army. Huang Wen watched the pile of guns and various other weapons with satisfaction. Politely Fengsu spoke to him from within, ''Those weapons, there will come the day when they won''t work. Just like those things you use to for a long distance communication. Or those box where you watch these moving pictures.'' Huang Wen mentally raised his eyebrows questioningly, ''Hmm...'' Fengsu continued, ''As the atmosphere in your realms getting richer in magic, in spiritual energy, the disturbance to your current technology will grow stronger. The most sensitive devices will not working first and then it will grow worse.'' Huang Wen thought to himself, ''Hmm... for some reason, we all feel the changes in the atmosphere. The changes triggered something and then maybe our activity keep the transformation process rolling. The spiritual energy changed the equation of things. Perhaps at first it could only disturb at the most atomic level, ruining our electronic device but then as it grow stronger even chemical reaction become unstable.'' ''When that happened, we''ll be truly thrown to middle ages.'' Huang Wen asked Fengsu, ''How long until it happen?'' Fengsu answered, ''Probably 3-4 years from today.'' Huang Wen watched the proceeding before him silently. The zombies piled the weapons nicely, in their broken weird movement. While the 80 or so soldiers who defend the town before Huang Wen arrived, kept their guns directed at their captives. They couldn''t help but slightly nervous to have more than a thousand captives before them. ''What these demon lords try to achieve?'', Huang Wen asked Fengsu. ''I believe they want to rake as much achievement as possible before The Demon King enter this realm.'', Fengsu answered. ''Why he hasn''t entered until now? Is there any relation with the transformation that''s been happening to our realm now?'', Huang Wen suddenly thought of something. Fengsu quietly smiled within his soul realm, ''Yes, that''s correct. Just like huge living things need to consume more food to survive. Your realm''s current atmosphere isn''t rich enough in spiritual energy for The Demon King to live.'' ''By the time even these guns don''t work anymore, will The Demon King enter?'' ''I can''t tell exactly when, but I guess few years after that.'', Fengsu hesitated. ''So long... but the demon lords already entered and live in our realm. How much the difference between a demon lord and a demon king?'', Huang Wen mentally staggered as he tried to imagine the strength of a demon king. ''There are many demon lords, but there is only one demon king. And the difference in strength between them is immeasurable. It''s like comparing a pond with a lake.'', Fengsu answered gravely. ''We already have our hand full handling one demon lord.... can we survive when The Demon King finally enter our realm?'', Huang Wen''s heart suddenly cramped in fear. ''Master...., worry not. Many things can happen in a year. If you determine to walk the path. Who you are a year from now, may have the strength to face a demon lord.'', suddenly Baihu joined the conversation. Fengsu and Youshe spoke almost in unison, ''Master, you have to steel your determination, tempered your body and mind. We have our faith in you.'' Huang Wen mentally nodded and said no more. By that time, the zombies finished with collecting all the weapons and put it all inside the armored vehicle''s back compartment. "Find a place to detain them all. Once the battle conclude, we''ll decide their fate.", said Huang Wen. "Understood sir!", the seven or so unit leaders replied in unison. Huang Wen nodded, "I leave this place to you." Before they could reply, Huang Wen already led thousands of zombies to end the battle. They marched toward Colonel Wen Liang''s last bastion. There the colonel and his mot loyal subject, were waiting for the moment when Captain Wang Yun attacked their enemy from behind. They reserved most of their strength to defend their main headquarter. With only half of their original forces, they still posed as formidable opponent, especially now that they defended their own territory. Chen Fang, Xia Bao and Captain Zhao Qing agreed to hold their position for now. The casualties from previous aggressive plan was high. Right now they still had enough power to keep Colonel Wen Liang''s forces inside their own territory. But not enough to push the boundary even further toward their enemy. There was no reason to keep on pushing either, since their main objection was to force Colonel Wen Liang away from the citizen of Gutian town. Now Colonel Wen Liang''s forces had stayed within their own place. All the building inside their perimeter, were theirs. It couldn''t be help that those who worked for Colonel Wen Liang and his men, in various kind of job, and lived with them, were trapped in this battle. But the majority of the citizen of Gutian town, were not there. They relatively safe from the battle that would come. Both side reserved their strength, once in a while, some shooting was broken out, but it was nothing but small skirmishes. Both side kept their eyes at the direction behind Huang Wen''s army. "Colonel, I saw an army marching from the west!", suddenly one of Colonel Wen Liang''s staff shouted in excitement. Colonel Wen Liang quickly walked to his position with a glee on his face. He grabbed the binocular and watch toward the west. Far behind the line of Captain Zhao Qing''s soldier, on one of the roads that led to this place, there were army of thousands marched. But as he kept on looking, the expression on his face changed. That wasn''t his soldiers, that was an army of zombies. He couldn''t see who led that thousands of zombies, but his heart had bad premonition of it. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. At the same time, Chen Fang, Xia Bao, Captain Zhao Qing and the others received the same news. In their mind, without doubt this must be Huang Wen. Who else would lead thousands of zombies? This had to be Huang Wen leading thousands of zombies. Otherwise with Colonel Wen Liang at one side and thousands of zombies at the other, it would be their doom. Xia Bao quickly calmed his heart and turned to Captai Zhao Qing, "Most likely this is Huang Wen''s promised army of zombies, but we can''t take any risk. Why don''t we divide our force and send half of them to defend the other side?" Captain Zhao Qing nodded, "Of course, we should not act carelessly." After one battle, already many people admitted Xia Bao''s quick wit and deep judgment. To divide their soldiers and organized the new unit, was an easy feat for Captain Zhao Qing. Within minutes, the second line of defense already made. Since they also faced the threat from Colonel Wen Liang''s army, Captain Zhao Qing and the other two captains, didn''t join Chen Fang, Xia Bao and the girls to wait for Huang Wen. Chen Fang, Xia Bao, Zhang Xuan, Chen Yao and Xia Yue watched the road before them with anticipation. Although 9 out of 10, the army that was coming, was led by Huang Wen. But they couldn''t be at peace until they saw Huang Wen with their own eyes. The minutes of waiting, felt like hours. When Huang Wen finally appeared on the horizon, everyone sighed a relieve. The girls jumped in joy. "Chen Yao, Xia Yue, let''s go to see him!", Zhang Xuan didn''t wait for their reply and ran. Her heart had been restless ever since Huang Wen left her to fight Colonel''s Wen Liang second army. She didn''t know when it began, perhaps it began since the beginning of their meeting, perhaps it was at a later date. But her feeling for Huang Wen kept growing bigger and bigger. Now, it was at the point where she would think of him from time to time. There was no day where she didn''t think about him. When Zhang Xuan saw Huang Wen successfully executed his plan, her heart was filled with joy. Not even in the slightest she thought of the benefit she might earn through his success. Rather she just happy to see his success. Huang Wen saw them too, as soon as he saw them, a smile appeared on his face. He quickened his pace. But as he made each step, another part of him reminded himself, of his resolution not to let anyone had any influence on his being. Slowly the smile faded from his face. When he arrived in front of them, he gently took Zhang Xuan''s hand. "I made it. Now, we''re going to win this war.", said Huang Wen smiling. Zhang Xuan smiled back, but inside, she felt cold, because Huang Wen''s smile was too conscious. She felt Huang Wen put a distant between them. It wasn''t that he treated her badly, but rather she felt that he guarded his heart from her. Zhang Xuan sighed and secretly asked inside, ''Is it because he still think that I think of him as a tool? But I am not...'' But she quickly calmed her heart and smile, "Let''s go then. Let''s end this battle." Inside, she thought, ''Perhaps he is, but as long as I follow him faithfully, he''ll see and then he''ll love me again.'' Huang Wen didn''t notice, or pretend not to notice, the sadness that flashed on her face. He laughed and patted her shoulder, "Yea... let''s end this battle." Few minutes later, the whole army went to Colonel Wen Liang''s last bastion. The sight of Huang Wen and the thousands of zombies, sent everyone in Colonel Wen Liang''s rank to panic. Huang Wen could easily send all of his zombies to attack without having to worry of losing men. Although the zombies alone would not be able to break through their defense. Behind those zombies there were close to thousand of men with guns. Along with them there were more than thousand of men with swords and various weapon. And the one that put fear deep in their heart, Huang Wen. Alone he was enough to make everyone thought of their own horrible death. With the thousands of zombies made a wall, surrounding the whole perimeter, Huang Wen walked toward the front. Everyone was silent, be it allies or enemies. No one tried to shoot him. It wasn''t because they knew he could withstand a bullet. But rather happened because he gave away this mental pressure that made their mind paralyzed in fear. Huang Wen walked passed the zombies and kept walking until he was about ten meters ahead. There alone within his enemy''s territory, his eyes swiped the scene in front of him. Whenever someone met his gaze, unconsciously that person took a step back and hung his head down, unable to make an eye contact. With a loud and clear voice, he broke the silence, "Throw your weapons down! Let''s not have more killing today! You already lost the battle!" Huang Wen paused to let his words absorbed. "You can give yourself, face a trial, get a fair punishment and stay. Or you can leave this town in peace. I don''t care where you''re going, as long as you don''t make any attempt to enter this town." "This I promise you. I give you a way to live, but if you insist on fighting...." "The same fate that befell him, will befell on you too.", said Huang Wen coldly. He didn''t shout or raised his voice, but rather he threw hard toward their ranks, the head of Captain Wang Yun. The first few soldiers who saw the head, lost their morale that instance and threw down their weapons. Soon those around them saw the head and followed. Like a ripples, one by one threw down their weapon. The news spread from mouth to mouth, those who saw their comrades threw down their weapon followed their example. They had no justification for their battle. They were motivated by nothing but greed. Now that they couldn''t see a way to win the battle, their morale crumbled in no time. Each one of them, desperately trying to find a way to survive through this battle. Huang Wen just won the battle. Chapter 98. How Huang Wen ruled over the town. Huang Wen and his comrades watched Colonel Wen Liang led about 3,600 men away from Gutian town. They marched toward the battle between the army from Ningde against Fuzhou. Each one of them carried a riffle, but each one of them only had one magazine. Colonel Wen Liang and some of his staff tried to get more ammunition. First they plead, when Huang Wen flatly refused their request, they began to accuse Huang Wen for being unfair. "If you send us out there with only magazine, isn''t it the same as send us to die? You''re lying to us! You pretend to give us road to live but the truth is you just want those who oppose you to die!", Colonel Wen Liang shouted angrily. Huang Wen coldly stared at him, "Then you could stay and face trial." Colonel Wen Liang looked around, there were Captain Zhao Qing and his friends. Lots of people from Gutian town also watched the scene. Now that they found out the battle ended and Huang Wen came up as the winner, one by one they came out of their house to watch the end of Colonel Wen Liang''s tyranny. Wherever Colonel Wen Liang looked, there was nothing he could find but disgust and hatred. Colonel Wen Liang looked back to Huang Wen and snorted, "You treat us like this, can I expect a fair trial from you?" Huang Wen grinned threateningly, "You will find it very fair..." Colonel Wen Liang felt his heart dropped to his stomach, with forced arrogance he answered, "Hmph! As if I will believe that." Huang Wen straightened his back and took the sword that was slung on his back, "Then leave. I''m running out of patience now. I could kill you all with the thousands of zombies under my influence. You are dead men!" Huang Wen walked forward menacingly, "YOU..." "ARE..." "DEAD..." "MEN..." He spoke each word, with each step he moved forward. Colonel Wen Liang and a few of his trusted men who decided to complain, unconsciously step back under Huang Wen''s piercing gaze. "LEAVE !!!" When he heard Huang Wen roared, Colonel Wen Liang stumbled. He would fall if there were no one behind him. Trying to regain the little bit of respect he had, he quickly got up. "Fine, fine, you will regret this day. One day I''ll pay you back ten folds.", he tried to threat, but his body kept on moving away from Huang Wen. When they reached their own men, they quickly led them to leave the town. Behind them they could hear people cheered and jeered. Even with 3,600 men leaving the town, Huang Wen still had more than 3,000 men who decided to face a trial to join his force. In total with all Captain Zhao Qing''s men and the men who came from Nanping, Huang Wen had 6,000 men under his command. They also had plenty of guns and ammunition. Machine guns, mortar thrower and anti tank rocket launcher. Not to mention two armored vehicles, although one of them need some repairing. It could be said that the strength of his army after this battle, wasn''t below Zhang Hu''s army. Huang Wen sent all the zombies back to the army of Fuzhou. Although some of the captains wished them to stay, Huang Wen refused the idea. Huang Wen said that he didn''t have the power to keep them under his command for a long time. But the truth was, he knew that the army from Fuzhou would definitely lose the battle without them. By sending them back, Huang Wen hope that at the end of their battle, whoever won it, the army from Ningde wouldn''t have enough strength to claim Gutian town. He wouldn''t have problem to raise the morale of his army, if their opponent was the demon lord. On the other hand, he would worry of his troop loyalty, if their opponent was the PLA from Ningde. After they watched Colonel Wen Liang and the zombies disappeared into the horizon, Huang Wen turned and his gaze fell on the citizen of Gutian town. At this moment, everyone knew that he was the leader of the army who occupied their town. They cheered the fact that Huang Wen got rid Colonel Wen Liang. At the same time, they wondered would he just be another wolf who kept them like a lamb in a pen. Toward these Huang Wen''s gaze softened, "I know, you had suffered a lot and it might seem unfair that most of those who wrong you walk away freely. Even of those who surrender and face trial, you might think the punishment is too lenient." His voice was loud but gentle, there were no sign of anger or arrogance. Completely different compared to the way he spoke to Colonel Wen Liang and his men. Although he was apologizing, much of those who listened felt relieved rather than annoyed, because previously they were afraid of having another tyrant to lead them. "But we''re facing far more dangerous enemies than these people." "If we want to survive in this time, then we need to work together, help together, defend one another. To those who has been choosing the wrong path till this moment, I give you a chance to redeem yourself." "But to anyone, be it those who used to be my enemies in the past, or those who are my allies. To anyone who harm other and greedily try to enrich themselves upon other people''s misery, ... I won''t give any tolerance." With hardened gaze, Huang Wen looked around and said, "I hope no one entertain such thought, but for anyone who do... I dare you to do it." "And I''ll make you an example to all.", Huang Wen ended his speech a bit threateningly. Later Huang Wen left the trial of those who were captured to Chen Fang and Xia Bao. Assisted by the three captains, they opened a line, for those who wanted to report someone among the captured. A list of offense was made, a quick trial was done. The punishments were vary depended on the case, but as Huang Wen said, the punishment was quite lenient. More importantly, it was done as quick as possible. So rather than put someone in jail, Huang Wen preferred to flog them publicly. He personally told Chen Fang and Xia Bao, "If possible, I would like to see at least we could use these men to replenish our division of 3,000 men from Nanping. I will personally train and lead this division. And within a week, the rest could be divided among the three captains and Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.ready to defend this town. Unless the case really severe, in that case, just do whatever you think need to be done." Xia Bao and Chen Fang nodded their head. Xia Bao said, "Hmm... so far, it seem none of them committed capital crime. Those who did it, would join the colonel and leave this town." Huang Wen replied, "That''s what I hope for, when I give the chance for them to leave the town. To kill them all is a waste, to keep the trash is problematic." Chen Fang then asked, "Do we need to send report to Nanping?" Huang Wen smiled and answered casually, not too quick, not too slow, "Of course, I will leave this matter to both uncle. Send someone to report our victory here. I bet Uncle Zhang Hu will be thrilled to hear it." His eyes secretly watched their expressions and for a moment, Huang Wen saw both Chen Fang and Xia Bao exchanged glance. He secretly wondered, ''Is there something happening between them and Uncle Zhang Hu? This is interesting.'' Xia Bao smiled back, "I''ll take care of it. We should also prepare a little celebration. We just won a big battle and now you rule a town. What do you say about that?" Huang Wen chuckled, "Well, why not. But make sure it''s nothing big. Just let the people and the troops relieve their stress but not too far that it create a ruckus." Xia Bao nodded, "Of course, I''ll tell you when we''re ready." They still had a chat for a little while, before Xia Bao and Chen Fang left him alone. After they left, next were several representatives from the town people. After the formal greeting, one of them asked Huang Wen, "My apology Young Master Huang, do you plan to rule over Gutian town? If you do, then wouldn''t it put you in the same group as that traitorous colonel?" Huang Wen smiled amiably and answered, "I do plan to rule over this town, but surely I will treat them fairly. Rather than for my own, actually I''d like to think that I act as a leader for the survival of all. As I said before, there are many threats out there and we have to work together if we want to survive. In order for that to happen, we need a leader and I''d like to take that responsibility." "But what if the people want other people to lead?", one of the representative asked. Huang Wen stared at the one who asked the question, "Oh? Is that the case? It will be a different story then. Is there anyone aside from me want to take that responsibility?" The moment Huang Wen''s gaze fell to him, the man who asked that question felt inexplicable pressure. Huang Wen asked that question cordially, yet that man felt threatened. For a moment he couldn''t answer. His mind tried to find, what part of Huang Wen gave him that scared him. He couldn''t find it and decided it was created by his own mind. He calmed himself and wanted to tell Huang Wen of their plan. Before these people met Huang Wen they already discussed it among themselves. Each one of them had numbers of people who support them. They planned to force Huang Wen to hold an election to choose someone to lead the town. Despite his achievement in battle, those older men perceived Huang Wen as a young man, not even in his twenty, lack of experience and soft hearted. They planned to use his kindness for their own benefit, to get themselves a good position within the town. Or control the town as a group. That man was ready to spoke, but the moment he opened his mouth, once again he felt that inexplicable feeling and couldn''t spoke a word. Helplessly he turned to his companion. Feeling annoyed, one of his companion decided to speak. He opened his mouth, "So this is what we thought...." And he couldn''t continue, because at that moment, he felt this pressure as well. Huang Wen leaned forward, not threateningly, but amiably showing interest to their suggestions, "Well... please continue. I''m young and inexperienced, I''m happy if any of you could help me." "Uhm.... well ...", that man turned to the other. At that moment, everyone could faintly feel this pressuring atmosphere and no one dared to open their mouth. "Well...?", Huang Wen now leaned back and waited curiously. Finally one of them had enough courage to speak, "Well ...., we just thought... maybe... of course, it will be the best for all of us if Young Master Huang is willing to take that responsibility. But... just in case... if someone oppose it... Maybe... maybe an election could give you more legitimation." "Ah... an election...Well, that''s a good idea. Of course, that will be the best.", Huang Wen smiled. When they saw Huang Wen received their suggestion warmly, they felt relieved. Huang Wen continued, "I believe you already talked with other people in the town. Why don''t you organized everything? I only take the role to lead this town, until such election is held. Once the people choose their leader, I will gladly give that position to that person. How about that?" They were surprised and happy at the same time, after having that dreaded atmosphere, it was quite a shock that Huang Wen easily agreed to their suggestion. Suddenly they didn''t feel any pressure anymore and thought that it must be their own mind who created it. After all, before them was the man who easily killed hundreds of men in the battle. They had chatted for a while, before excused themselves and left. Huang Wen sighed and wondered, whether he really wanted to rule over this town. But he wanted to have a place for his sister in law and nephew to live peacefully. Now, that he couldn''t fully trust Zhang Hu, he wanted to have his own place. Mean while, out there, those group of men talked among themselves, feeling satisfied. "Now, who want to be nominated as the candidate for the election?", one of them finally asked. When they heard that question, suddenly their heart were filled with fear for no reason. No one said anything. Finally one of them said, "Let''s think about this later." They finally had their chance, but as of now, no one among them had the courage to take that chance. Chapter 99. Xia Yues calamity. Two weeks passed, Zhang Hu had heard the news from Gutian. Huang Wen and those who were at Gutian also had heard of Zhang Hu''s victory over Nanping. Couple days after they won the town, Zhang Xuan returned to Nanping, she was part of those who were sent by Xia Bao to inform Zhang Hu of their victory in Gutian. Jokingly Xia Bao told Zhang Xuan when he asked her to be on that team, "You should tell your father to hurry. Two of those three missions already achieved. Just send someone to this town and I''ll represent Huang Wen''s parent to ask for your hand in marriage." Zhang Xuan blushed and said nothing, but deep inside she was happy to hear that. Little did she know of Xia Bao''s inner thought. She was still glowing when she went to see Huang Wen that day. What made someone looked beautiful? Wasn''t it their smile? For a moment Huang Wen forgot of his resolution, when he saw Zhang Xuan that day. His heart raced inside his chest, as he watched her walked toward him. "I''m going back to Nan Ping tomorrow, to tell father about your victory here in Gutian town.", she said happily. Huang Wen smiled back, silently he spoke to himself, ''Ah... so that''s why she is so happy today. Because she''s going to go back to her family. Isn''t it always like this? Back then she used me, in order to find her family.'' Outside he pulled her over and hugged her, "That''s sounds good. So when are you going to go tomorrow?" They chatted for quite some time. The longer they chatted, the happier Zhang Xuan was. The happier she was, the more troubled Huang Wen was. Until the time she had to go. "Well, I''ll see you again tomorrow, before leaving to Nanping.", said Zhang Xuan. Huang Wen simply nodded. She was hesitated but then made up her mind. She moved closer to kiss him and whispered on his ear, "I''ll ask my father about our wedding day. You should prepare to go to Nanping and see my father." She was blushing badly, quickly she pecked on his cheek and ran. Leaving Huang Wen stood there, dumbfounded by the end of their conversation. Suddenly Huang Wen felt a bit guilty and hopeful at the same time. ''Is she happy because of that?'', he muttered to himself. Huang Wen couldn''t help but grinning like a fool. That was ten days ago, since then Huang Wen was busy at establishing his authority in Gutian town. Despite his might in battle, there were people who believed that he was too young for the position. Many questioned his decision, for some he was too soft hearted while for other he was too harsh. Some believed he would be easily manipulated, some believed he was the devil incarnate. Such as was his life at that time. Fortunately the army was fully one hundred percent supported him. Those who saw him fought and planned the battle, had no objection at accepting him as their leader. And the majority of the civilians, actually felt safer with him staying in the town. So despite their objection of having him governed the town, no one wanted him to leave the town. The situation made no one openly opposed his ruling. Rather than opposed it, some groups of people tried to manipulate him for their own purpose and sometimes raised some objection over his policy, in which Huang Wen was willing to listen with open mind. Xia Bao commented on Huang Wen''s willingness to listen, "You could have it easier, if you just smack some of them in the head." In which Huang Wen laughed and replied, "I wish I could, but I must admit that sometimes I made the wrong decision." Xia Bao listened and secretly applauded his answer. One of his biggest concern was what he would do if Huang Wen just turned into another tyrant. During those busy days, it was Xia Yue and Chen Yao who made Huang Wen''s day brighter, especially Xia Yue. Her innocence and gullibility, had its own charm. With her petite body, she looked much younger than her real age. With his busy schedule at organizing the town, he didn''t have much time to meditate. The stress was built up and he took comfort in her presence. Somehow, it seemed she always appeared during the most stressful part of the day. It seemed that Huang Wen didn''t give much thought of this coincidences. He simply enjoyed Xia Yue''s presence even more. All three demons were silently watching. It was a bit unusual but it seemed they were waiting for something to happen. These days Huang Wen didn''t talk with them much either. If he wasn''t busy at administrating the town, he would keep himself busy playing with the girls, especially Xia Yue. He still spend two hours every night to purify his soul realm and let Fengsu to absorb the wasted essence. But he didn''t spend time to talk with them three. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. That day an incident happened. It was almost at dusk, Huang Wen was in his office doing administrative work. Usually Xia Yue would be there, but this time she wasn''t. He was wondering about her when, there was someone knocking on the door. Before he answered, Xia Bao already entered and Chen Fang followed closely behind him. Xia Bao looked troubled and lost his usual calmness. "Huang Wen, have you seen Xia Yue?", he asked right away. Huang Wen shook his head, "No, I haven''t seen her at all today. What''s wrong?" "She''s missing.", Xia Bao said shortly. Huang Wen didn''t need to ask any further. Xia Bao and Chen Fang, quickly explained the rest of the story. This morning, Xia Yue said she was going to see Chen Yao. They planned to level up at the east side of the town. There were reports of some wild zombies from the people of the town, creating minor problem for those who lived at the east of the town. Both of the girls asked permission from their father to fix the problem by themselves. Since the problem didn''t seem to be serious. And, Xia Bao and Chen Fang knew well of their daughter''s skill, they gave their permission. However that day, Chen Yao didn''t feel well. It just happened that both fathers were not working together that day. It shouldn''t be a problem, since Xia Yue would go to see Chen Yao and cancelled their plan after found out of Chen Yao''s condition. At least, that was Chen Fang''s assumption. Xia Yue did go to see Chen Yao and they decided to cancel their plan. However, Xia Yue didn''t return to home until now. Some people saw her went to the east side of the town. Xia Bao didn''t know anything about this. It was until he went home and found that Xia Yue didn''t return yet, that he went to Chen Fang''s house and learned the story. Huang Wen quickly made a decision, "Uncle Xia, please organized teams to search for her. I''ll personally go to find her now. I can move faster alone." Xia Bao caught his hand and pleaded, "I know you can save her. Please." Huan Weng nodded his head and promised without words. He left the town in minutes. He had lost his previous speed, but he still could ran faster than anyone else in town. Taking unusual routes, such as by passing backyards and through alleys, he could even traveled faster on his foot than riding a vehicle. One thing he had that other didn''t. That was his keen spiritual sense. As he purified his soul realm, he gained better concentration and cleared mind. As the result his spiritual sense was keener than his previous self. Within the town, there were too many people for Huang Wen to get a clear hints of Xia Yue''s presence. But once he left the town, there was less disturbance. After a while, he found it. Even though it was only a faint residue of Xia Yue''s presence, he could sense it that she was there hours ago. Quickly he followed the scent, using his spiritual sense like a hound using its nose. Huang Wen didn''t satisfy with the speed of his and for the first time in the last several days, he talked to the demons. "Baihu, Fengsu, you go out and search too.", he silently instructed them two. The past two weeks, Fengsu had grown strong enough to leave his soul realm. Although he wasn''t strong enough to fight on his own, he was strong enough to act as a scout. He also naturally had higher speed compared to Baihu. Without any complaints, both Baihu and Fengsu appeared and each of them quickly moved toward the direction they were sent. While Huang Wen went to check to another. "Don''t go too far from me. Especially you, Fengsu.", Huang Wen spoke through their spiritual connection. "Understood.", both answered obediently. With Baihu and Fengsu covered the other directions, Huang Wen didn''t have to worry of following the wrong track and focus on following the one he found. It was taking some winding route. He arrived at uninhabited hills of forest. There were hints of recent fight in that area. Branches cut and several trees had sword mark on it. He was sure that he was on the right track now. Quickly Huang Wen contacted Baihu and Fengsu to come. Few tens of meters ahead, Huang Wen could feel her presence nearby. He could tell that Xia Yue was in distress and couldn''t help but worry for her safety. Now, that he could tell where she was, he ran faster and didn''t worry of losing her track. Next : Chapter 100. Chapter 100. Saving Xia Yue. About an hour before Huang Wen entered the forest. Twenty men or so, entered that forest. One of them carried a girl on his shoulder. His hand kept on grabbing various part of her body every once in a while. The other men behind him would curse whenever they saw it and like hungry wolf fighting for food, some would made their own move toward the girl. The girl looked exhausted and helplessly limped. She no longer struggled, the way she did previously. One side of her face was severely bruised. Her clothes partly torn, exposing some of her delicate body. Dried blood and mud couldn''t hid her youth. "Damn...! This bitch really like crazy dog. She killed Yong and Zhang." "Who cares. She''s pretty and it''s been days since I had a woman. Back in Gutian, I have at least one a day." "You''re sick. It''s that all you have in mind. You should think bigger. You heard that? Think bigger. This girl, I saw her stood behind that devil. Colonel would give us tons of reward if we brought her to him.", said the man who carried the girl. Of course, that girl was Xia Yue. "As long as we keep her alive. Don''t think the colonel would care if we had some fun before we deliver her to him.", said another followed by sickening laughs from the other. "Shut up! What if the colonel want the first dip?", their leader angrily argued. "How in the hell the colonel can know whether she''s still virgin or not in the first place?", another man argued back. "Yea, that''s right.", few more men supported the plan. More joined in and it was getting heated. The leader knew he had to give up, or else he might have mutiny at hand. The time they spent in Gutian town like a little tyrant, made them grew rotten to their cores. When they arrived at their hidden base, their leader didn''t argue about Xia Yue''s fate anymore. "Just do whatever you want to do with her. Try to keep her alive though.", he grumbled through his teeth. --- o --- It was just a small log cabin, that was built hidden among trees and bushes. Huang Wen was still few hundreds meters away from that place, but the quiet forest made their ruckus clearly heard. "I win! Ha ha..." "Damn lucky dog! She''s a virgin." "Ha ha ha, blame your own luck." "Wait, wait, let''s make it more interesting. One more game! I''ll bet my armor, to be the first." "Who cares? Let him do it. We already waited too long. Let''s play a game to decide who will be the second.", one of the losers took the cards and shuffled again. ---- o ---- It took less than a minute for Huang Wen to race that few hundred meters. Long before he kicked the door opened, his blood were already boiling. Baihu and Fengsu were close behind him. ---- o ---- While the winner of the previous game, grinning from ear to ear, walked toward Xia Yue. She whimpered and crawled to go further to the corner. Her body aches all over, she fought fiercely but lost. Now she felt her strength left her. She wasn''t brave from the beginning, the changes gave her some confidence. But today she faced brutal reality, she was still weak compared to these savages. Actually she was stronger than their average, she killed two of them and wounded several. But there were too many of them and she failed to keep her path to escape opened. Now, she had to pay the price for her carelessness. The winner of the card games was a burly man, even from a meter away Xia Yue could smell the stink of cheap beer and sweat. Her face paled as his hand moved closer. She could not ran further, her back pressed on the wall. She did her best to cover her body. ---- o ---- Huang Wen almost reached the cabin. Baihu was right behind him, with his sword in hand. Fengsu was just a few steps behind them, his feet ran lightly. Both demons could sense Huang Wen''s anger and his rage incite their basest instinct. ---- o ---- "Stop struggling... heh heh heh.", his hand easily lifted Xia Yue''s hand that covered her body. "Let''s see what we got here, shall we?" "Rrrrriiiiipppp...", he torn what was left from her torn clothes and revealed the beauty under it. His eyes bulged like hungry wolf. His friends stopped their game to watch the scene that was going to unfold. "BRAAAK!!!!!", the door broken into pieces. "Who''s there!?" "What the f...?" No one could think straight at that moment. Their attention was focused on Xia Yue, when Huang Wen broke the door behind them. Moving like a hungry ghost upon seeing the sacrificial foods, Huang Wen, Baihu and Fengsu quickly spread around the room. Each targeting the weakest among their enemies. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. "Ugh...." "Huekk..." Without a pause, Huang Wen moved to kill the nearest man. His fists thrown like a storm. He quickly sent two of them to see King Yama, before he raced toward Xia Yue at the other side of the room. "Argh..." "Kuakk..." Baihu followed closely behind and took care the other side. His swords easily caught the unprepared enemies. He took three lives in seconds. "Damn! That''s the devil!" Fengsu attacked but his opponent managed to block. He didn''t stop with one attack though and soon he managed to disable his opponent. "There are three of him!" "Run!!! Run for your life!" "Wimps!!! There are just three of them!" "Fight! Damn it! Don''t run!" It was a chaos, some tried to run and quickly killed by Baihu or Fengsu. But most of them fought back after the initial shock passed. While Huang Wen use that chance to charge his way across the room and stood next to the bed, where Xia Yue crouched at the corner of the room. "Kill them all.", Huang Wen coldly spoke. Ice cold was his expression, burning with anger was his heart. But just within few days, Colonel Wen Liang''s men already a different person. Seven men killed, several others ran away and six men were left for Baihu and Fengsu to fight. They fought desperately. They were better prepared, compared to their killed comrades but they were clearly out of Baihu''s and Fengsu''s league. Huang Wen didn''t even give a glance. He turned to Xia Yue and carefully approached her. "Hey... it''s me...", said Huang Wen as gentle and as soft as possible. Xia Yue raised her head and saw him. It took her few seconds before she realized that it was Huang Wen who crouched near her. Huang Wen''s heart was bitter to see her in such condition. He took off his shirt and carefully used it to cover her bared body. The gesture, the look in his eyes, filled with compassion and care, finally broke the last terror that bound her. Xia Yue threw herself to his arm. Huang Wen hugged her and let her cry. Carefully he lifted her. Sitting on the bed, Huang Wen cradled the crying Xia Yue like a big baby girl. Xia Yue who cried on his chest, couldn''t see his angry expression. Silently Huang Wen growled in his mind, ''Damn you Xia Bao... Do you think I can''t see what you''re plotting? Damn you.... old fox...'' Huang Wen knew all along that it was Xia Bao who arranged for all the coincidences that brought him closer to Xia Yue. Once or twice might be a coincidence, but more than that, he wasn''t so blind to not notice that someone was made it happened. He realized that there was a wedge that appeared between Xia Bao and Zhang Hu. Huang Wen didn''t mind that, in fact he was glad it happened that way. He personally enjoyed Xia Yue''s presence as well and didn''t mind. It was beyond his imagination though that Xia Bao would make such a risky move by putting Xia Yue''s in danger, just to push her on him. He knew that Xia Yue was used by Xia Bao unknowingly. Telepathically, Huang Wen could sense her genuine fear and distressed. He also learn of Xia Yue''s naivety during the time he spent with her. As Xia Yue grew calmer, she began to realize that she was hugging Huang Wen without any clothes on her. She no longer felt any fear. In Huang Wen''s arm, she felt save and secured. Now, that she felt save, another feeling surged. It wasn''t escaped from Huang Wen''s keen sense. He silently chuckled and thought, ''Well..., old fox... you wholeheartedly prepare a banquet for me. I won''t hold myself anymore then.'' Part of him shudder at the thought of Xia Bao''s cold calculating mind. Part of him pitied Xia Yue for having a father like Xia Bao and wanted to be her protector. Another part of him, was amused by the feeling that currently occupied Xia Yue''s mind. He gently caressed Xia Yue''s bared back, "Are you okay...?" Conscious of her situation, Xia Yue nodded shyly. She tried to pull herself away, but Huang Wen held her firmly, close to his bosom. He lifted her easily. While carrying her safely in his arm, Huang Wen leaped through the broken door and left that cabin. "I''ll take you away from this place.", he whispered on her ears. There was something in his voice that made Xia Yue shivered. Not in fear, but a mix of complex feeling, of anxiety and anticipation of what to come. Next : Chapter 101. Chapter 101. A lesson for Xia Bao. Huang Wen took Xia Yue to a small clearing. A shallow creek ran through the clearing. It was night. The sky was clear and from their place, they could see millions of stars and the moon. Huang Wen didn''t let Xia Yue off of his arm, rather he chose a spot to sit, with Xia Yue still in his arm. He didn''t wear his clothes. His clothes not covered Xia Yue''s back, but it was unbuttoned. Rather than wore it, it rather like a blanket. It covered Xia Yue''s back, but not her front. Xia Yue couldn''t hid her embarrassment and hid her face on his shoulder. Huang Wen caressed her and whispered at her ears, "I''ll made you forget all the bad things that just happened." And he started taking his time in kissing her. At first, Xia Yue couldn''t help but reminded of the men who harassed her and Huang Wen''s touch made her shiver. But each time Huang Wen kissed her, Xia Yue felt how precious she was in his heart. Within no time, she already forgot all the bad things that just happened long ago. In his arm, she felt secured. With the fear gone, nothing remain but pleasurable sensation. She forgot everything, Zhang Xuan, her parents. She just there, drowned in absorbing this new experience. --- o --- Meanwhile, back at the log cabin in that little forest, Chen Fang and Xia Bao were looking at the mess that was left behind by Huang Wen. "This is Xia Yue''s.", said Xia Bao as he took the torn clothes. He found the torn clothes on the bed when he investigate the room. Chen Fang was never good at hiding his feeling. Xia Bao saw his expression and sighed. "Back in the time of Liu Bei and Guan Yu, haven''t you read of a hunter who killed his wife and took her arm, to cook something for Liu Bei?", Xia Bao asked. Chen Fang shook his head, "Sometimes I can''t understand how I could end up to be your brother." Xia Bao turned away and said, "It''s not like I sacrifice my daughter''s life. I believe she''ll be happy with him, that''s why I go this far to set up this plot." "But you''re gambling with your daughter''s life. What if he''s late?", Chen Fang argued. Xia Bao took a look at the torn clothes and then the room. "He almost late, but he''s not. There was no trace of semen on the bed or anywhere within this cabin.", said Xia Bao. Chen Fang angrily grabbed him and turned him around, "That''s not the point! Damn it!" He wanted to say harsher words when he saw the pained expression on Xia Bao''s face. Chen Fang knew Xia Bao more than anyone else. He might be cold to his wife and children, but he loved them. Putting his own daughter in a risky gambling wouldn''t be an easy decision for Xia Bao. "You''re crazy son of a...", Chen Fang kept on sighing and shaking his head. Xia Bao shrugged Chen Fang''s hand away and snorted, "She''ll live... better this than losing your head later. If Brother Zhang turned into Emperor Qin Shihuang, something like this is nothing." "Brother Xia... I...:", Chen Fang wanted to apologize. "Never mind... Let''s go back.", Xia Bao smiled bitterly and patted his back. --- o --- Huang Wen and Xia Yue returned very late that night. It was about 3 AM when Huang Wen secretly brought Xia Yue to her own room and left her there. Xia Yue took time to wash and dress nicely before she went to see her parent. She needed times to calm her racing heart. It wasn''t until the sun rise when she finally gathered her courage to see her parent. Huang Wen on the other hand rested peacefully that night. He even hummed a song as he took a bath. But there was a gleam in his eyes, when he thought about Xia Bao. The next day, Xia Bao and Chen Fang went to see him. Nothing seemed unusual, they entered the room and the guards outside closed the door for them. But usually, Huang Wen would already greet them warmly by now. This time, he still sat on his chair and read something, ignoring their presence. Xia Bao and Chen Fang of course noticed the change and exchanged look. "Huang Wen thank you, you...", Xia Bao tried to break the silence and thanked Huang Wen for saving his daughter, but Huang Wen lifted his hand and stopped him. Slowly Huang Wen lifted his head from the book he was reading, his eyes stared at Xia Bao. He said nothing and took his time to get up and walk toward Xia Bao and Chen Fang. Both men were much older than Huang Wen, but under his stare they felt like they were facing someone of their own age. Xia Bao opened his mouth again to break the silence, but Huang Wen silently shook his head. Xia Bao and Chen Fang were standing there awkwardly. Huang Wen still said nothing even after he stood right in front of them. Suddenly his hand flew and slapped Xia Bao right on his face. "Huang Wen !", Chen Fang shouted angrily, as he quickly caught Xia Bao who reeled from the hit. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! Both Chen Fang and Xia Bao were taken aback by his sudden anger. Although both had these premonitions, the moment they entered the office. Huang Wen ignored Chen Fang and kept at staring to Xia Bao. "Explain now, why you two plot something against my relation with Zhang Xua? And how you dare to use your own daughter that way?", said Huang Wen coldly. Chen Fang muttered, "So you know..." Xia Bao''s eyes didn''t run away from Huang Wen''s stare. They looked at each other, straight in the eyes for few seconds. Huang Wen''s eyes expressed his anger, while Xia Bao''s eyes seemed to look for hints behind those eyes. Finally Xia Bao sighed and then answered, "Brother Zhang Hu is changing ... and we need someone in power. Just in case he turn into some dangerous tyrant." Huang Wen frowned. He was expecting such answer, but his mind still needed some time to process that information when he actually heard it from Xia Bao. If two of Zhang Hu''s closest friends chose to side with him, it would greatly change the balance in power between him and Zhang Hu. "And that justify your decision to put your own daughter in danger, as a bait an went through all the humiliation?", he asked coldly. "I know she is infatuated with you and it''s not like you''re a bad guy either. Of the risk ..., I time everything. At worst... well ... it''s turn out okay, isn''t it?", Xia Bao answered. Chen Fang quickly added, "Brother Xia loves his family very much. He might seem cold or too calculating for those who don''t know him well. But I know him well, despite all the facade, I know it pained him to do such thing." Huang Wen snorted, "And what make you so sure that I won''t be just another tyrant?" Chen Fang couldn''t answer that, he turned to Xia Bao. Xia Bao smiled bitterly and said, "I thought, I will be able to carefully control you or at least have influences over your decisions. But maybe I was wrong." Huang Wen said nothing for a long time. He carefully tried to judge both men''s characters. After a while he said, "Don''t try to plot behind me anymore. Of Xia Yue, I will marry her after I talk about it with Zhang Xuan. Of course, I will marry Zhang Xuan first." Like a poker player whose card already seen by his opponent, Xia Bao seemed to lose his will to argue and could only gratefully nodded his head, "Thank you..." "Now, about Uncle Zhang, let me hear it.", said Huang Wen as he walked back to his chair. Sitting on his chair like a boss, Huang Wen listened to Xia Bao''s and Chen Fang''s explanations of Zhang Hu''s character that seemed to change from the old Zhang Hu they knew in the past. "So you think the power get into his head?", Huang Wen asked. Xia Bao nodded his head but added, "But, it''s not like he is a tyrant already. I still have high hope in him, that he won''t change too much but history shows how power could corrupt people." Huang Wen took a letter and showed it to them, "This morning, before you came, someone from Nanping came to see me and deliver this letter." Xia Bao took the letter and read it. "So Zhang Xuan managed to give you this town.", said Xia Bao as he gave the letter to Chen Fang for him to read. Huang Wen nodded his head and then said, "But it''s a bit strange that it also mentioned of Aunty Zhang''s plan to come and give us a visit." "Probably it''s to talk of your relation with Zhang Xuan.", said Chen Fang, he returned the letter to Huang Wen. "But why they aren''t ask me to come with my family to Nanping and propose her instead?", Huang Wen asked. "It''s not that strange, perhaps Sister Zhang want to talk to you and arrange everything before you formally propose her.", said Chen Fang. Xia Bao nodded, "It''s just feel strange because you already have suspicions to Brother Zhang." "Hmm... perhaps you''re right.", said Huang Wen. He had no reason to think differently, but in his gut he felt that Madame Zhang''s visit hid something more than just a visit. He said nothing more about their plot and turned to discuss the administration of the town. From a glance, they seemed to return to their normality, but of course something was changed in the relation between the three of them. When Xia Bao and Chen Fang left his room, Huang Wen asked them to tell the guards outside, to not let anyone disturb him that day. Huang Wen read the letter once again and talked to himself, "Hmm... I''m sure there is something going to happen when Aunty Zhang give us a visit. I wonder what it is..." Next : Chapter 102. Chapter 102. Madame Zhang Hus revelation. The day of Madame Zhang Hu''s visit finally came. Much to Huang Wen''s relieve, Zhang Xuan didn''t come with her. Although he already made up his mind, it didn''t mean that he wanted to discuss the matter of Xia Yue with Zhang Xuan gladly. It also made him worried and guessed, if there was any reason that Zhang Xuan didn''t come with her mother. Madame Zhang Hu carried the conversation perfectly as usual and melt any awkwardness easily. Which was plenty, there was Huang Wen who kept having thought of his affair with Xia Yue, not to mention that the path he took made him seem colder than the past. There was Xia Yue who couldn''t face Zhang Xuan''s mother after her affair with Huang Wen. And Chen Yao who felt there was something amiss between them two. Xia Bao had no problem at acting natural, but Chen Fang wasn''t a man who could hide his feeling easily. Now, that both of them began to make a preparation, to build a force against Zhang Hu, Chen Fang felt a bit awkward around Madame Zhang Hu. But Madame Zhang Hu seemed oblivious to all that tense and after a while, everyone began to relax in her presence. After they introduced Madame Zhang Hu to important people in Gutian town, they moved to Xia Bao''s home to continue their conversation privately. There were only Huang Wen, Chen Fang and his family, and Xia Bao and his family. It was then that she dropped the bomb. "Zhang Hu had been possessed by the fairy''s grand elder.", said Madame Zhang Hu as soon as the door closed, without any prior warning. Everyone froze in their place, even the cold calculating Xia Bao and Madame Zhang Hu quietly waited for them to digest the information. It took Huang Wen few seconds, before his mind began to work again and his first question was, "Is Zhang Xuan okay?" Madame Zhang Hu couldn''t hid her joy to hear that but nothing could escape from her sharp eyes. She noticed how each people reacted to Huang Wen''s question. From the corner of her eyes, she could see Xia Yue''s reaction and inwardly sighed, ''... it seems there is something between Huang Wen and Xia Yue after all ... but it''s not conflicting our plan. I better prepare Zhang Xuan for this development.'' Outwardly she smiled, "Don''t worry, she''s fine. I already told her about the current situation in Nanping and I believe, with her ability she can take care herself just fine there. Although it''s true that we can say, she serve as a hostage now. But as long as the fairies don''t suspect me and us here, then there is nothing to worry about her. For now." Asides from Huang Wen, Chen Fang and Xia Bao, no one asked any question. They had many questions in their mind, but they knew how grave the situation was and decided to quietly listen. Chen Fang was the next one who asked, "Sister, can you tell us more about it. How it happened and why you are so sure about it." Madame Zhang Hu asked in return, "Aren''t you two as close as brother with my husband? Don''t you feel he''s changed man now?" Chen Fang and Xia Bao were looking at each other before Xia Bao answered, "Well ... , to tell the truth, yes. But... I never thought it was caused by something like being possessed. I thought..." Madame Zhang Hu quickly continued, "You thought, the power he currently have, got into his mind. Right? Brother Xia, do you forget, who your brother was before he married me? He is a man who knows well all there is about power and choose to leave it to start a family. Will he choose power over his family now, that he already forsake it to start a family in the first place?" Xia Bao''s face grew red, "Well ... " Madame Zhang Hu spoke before he could explain himself, "I don''t blame you though. Because I thought the same. I wonder if my husband finally forget his love for his family and tempted by the great power he had in hand. After all, the idea of having that man possessed by a spirit is kind of absurd. Isn''t it?" Xia Bao cleared his throat before he could answer, "Well..., yes. I never thought such possibility. But how did that happened?" "Do you remember the day when the grand elder said to give part of his power and knowledge to my husband?", Madame Zhang Hu asked around. "Yes, we''re there at that time.", said Chen Yao and Xia Yue nodded her head. The other also nodded their heads, they heard that story many times. In Huang Wen''s mind Baihu spoke, ''See... I told you those fairies are nothing good bunch of snobs.'' And Huang Wen mentally nodded his head, this new information matched well with what he learned about demons and fairies from Baihu, Fengsu and Youshe. "So the grand elder trick Uncle Zhang Hu?", he asked. Madame Zhang Hu nodded her head, "Yes, it was more than just knowledge and power, it was part of the grand elder''s soul, with it''s own will and mind. He didn''t possessed my husband right away, but sneakily learned all there is about him and strengthen itself. It''s hard to say when he began to possess him... but well, once he did... he was completely under his control. A prisoner in his own body." Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. "But if Brother Zhang Hu possessed by the fairy at such state, how could Sister Zhang learned of this situation?", Xia Bao quickly found the hole in Madame Zhang Hu''s explanation. "I couldn''t. I would never know of his situation, unless the grand elder gave him some freedom. And that''s exactly what happened after the battle in Fuzhou.", Madame Zhang Hu answered, she already expected such question from Xia Bao. Then Madame Zhang Hu told them about the battle at Fuzhou, how the demon lord proved to be stronger than anyone expectation, including the grand elder himself. It was in order to gain Zhang Hu''s full cooperation that he gave Zhang Hu some degree of freedom. Zhang Hu carefully tested the water and after he learned the limits, he began to tell his wife of his current situation. Secretly both husband and wife used the little moments, when the grand elder gave them privacy to discuss their situation. Both of them finally agreed that their best chance to save their family from the fairies, was in the hands of Huang Wen, Chen Fang and Xia Bao, who were now stationed far from the fairy''s eyes. At the same time, Zhang Hu would try to cooperate as best as he could with the fairies. After all, at this moment they had the same enemy. But since the fairies didn''t see them as an equal, they needed to have a second plan, in case the fairies changed their mind. Huang Wen, Chen Fang and Xia Bao, and the rest, listened attentively. "What Brother Zhang want us to do?", Chen Fang asked. From his tone, Madame Zhang Hu could tell that she already won his heart. From the beginning, Zhang Hu and her, knew Chen Fang would be the easiest to convince. Just like Chen Fang, Xia Bao was a loyal sworn brother and once he was convinced, they could rely on him. While Huang Wen was still growing and she shouldn''t judge him, based on what she knew of him in the past. Madame Zhang Hu answered, "He expect you all to strengthen yourself. In an excuse to balance the power, he will suggest to the grand elder, to ask Brother Xia and Brother Chen, to win other cities. Meanwhile, Huang Wen, you also make it appear like you''re competing with them. The stronger you are, the more reason for Brother Chen and Brother Xia to expand their territory as well. Of course the fairies won''t stay quietly, they will also expand their territories without confront you openly." Xia Bao then said, "In the surface, it will seem like the fairies who possess Brother Zhang, are three times stronger than Huang Wen, but since I and Brother Chen are in his side, the truth is we''re three times stronger than them." Madame Zhang Hu nodded, "Yes, that''s the plan." Chen Fang frowned and asked, "But how that would help you and Brother Zhang? No matter how strong we are, the fairy grand elder still possess Brother Zhang. You and your children still live under them." Madame Zhang Hu turned to Huang Wen and spoke carefully, "My husband believe, that among us, Huang Wen is the one who have the ability. Or at least the closest one to have that ability, to free him from the grand elder. Until that day come, the least we can do is to make him and his family, mine, valuable." Xia Bao patted Chen Fang in the back, "The stronger we are, the more valuable is Brother Zhang''s life for the fairies. They surely will try to expand their own influence. Be it through some cult that worship them. Or by possessing more important people. But as long as there are strong people who follow Brother Zhang''s loyally, they will think twice before do any harm to him or his family." In the mean time, Madame Zhang Hu''s eyes were fixed on Huang Wen. And it took some moment before everyone''s attention turned to him. Xia Bao and Chen Fang knew more than anyone else, that this young man had changed more than anyone else in the span of few months. But Madame Zhang Hu''s keen eyes, noticed it too. Huang Wen could feel their eyes on him, but with a little effort he could put it aside, out of his concern. He carefully searched within his heart, how he felt of this matter. There was part of him who still held a grudge against Zhang Hu. The moment he realized how he was used, he found his father died as the result. But he wouldn''t let himself threw all the responsibilities to Zhang Hu. He admitted that he was part of the problem. He already decided to bear his mistakes in the past, rather than blame other for his mistakes. In that sense, despite some of his feeling, he decided not to hold any grudge over Zhang Hu. But now, he was faced with similar situation. Would he allowed himself to be used once again? Huang Wen took his time to mule over the situation, without being burdened by all the eyes that fixed on him right now. http://astoimm.blogspot.com/2016/05/chapter-103.html Next : Chapter 103. Chapter 103. Huang Wens decision. No one disturbed Huang Wen as he thought over Madame Zhang Hu''s request. Finally he answered, "I will do my best to free Uncle Zhang Hu from the grand elder''s possession. I believe I know a bit about how it work and with time will come with a way to solve it. I also agree to follow the plan, to let Uncle Xia and Uncle Chen to lead part of my army to have their own bases. However, I have my own condition. I want both uncle to give their daughters, Xia Yue and Chen Yao to be my wife ..." When Huang Wen reached that part, Chen Yao interrupted him angrily, "Huang Wen, are you mad?" "Chen Yao! Be quiet!", to her surprise, her father reproached her. "Father !?" "Chen Yao, my daughter, let him explain himself first and forgive your father. This time, I might not be able to let you freely make a decision for yourself.", Chen Fang spoke gently. No matter how he toned it down, his daughter stared at him in disbelief. Chen Yao never expected such words from her father. For a moment, everyone''s attention turned from Huang Wen to Chen Yao and her father. Chen Fang said nothing but had his eyes on his daughter firmly. At first, Chen Yao refused to back down, but after a while she sighed and relented. Her mother gently pulled her to corner and quietly murmured at her ears to console her. "I have my own reason. I promise, I won''t harm them, I will treat them good, provide for them and protect them. But just as the grand elder wants a hostage, I need one too. Uncle Xia and Uncle Chen will take 2/3 or my army away and set their own base. Is there any guarantee that they won''t work together with Uncle Zhang to attack me from three sides?" Chen Yao and Xia Yue wanted to argue and opened their mouth, but they saw how Madame Zhang Hu, Chen Fang and Xia Bao, listened quietly. And they suddenly had some doubts, what if Huang Wen''s suspicion was reasonable after all? "Aunty Zhang said that Uncle Zhang is possessed by the fairy''s grand elder. I''m not saying that it''s a lie, but I haven''t prove it myself and in our current situation, following Aunty Zhang''s plan, there will be a long time before I can see Uncle Zhang in person to try to see if it''s the truth. Even if it is. Doesn''t mean the situation won''t change in the future. And instead having me, Uncle Xia and Uncle Chen to balance the power of the fairies, things might turn the other way." "That''s why I want some sort of guarantee. I know both uncles love their family much. That''s why I want both of their daughter. So will that be okay?", Huang Wen ended. Xia Bao without any hesitation nodded his head. Chen Yao stared at her father and bit her lips, when she saw her father sighed unwillingly and nodded his head. She might say a thing or two, if her mother didn''t prevent her from it. However Madame Zhang Hu frowned and said, "But if you marry them two, wouldn''t it make Zhang Xuan''s position in danger? The grand elder will see her less valuable and using his position as her father, he might make a decision that you will regret. What if he marry Zhang Xuan to someone else?" Huang Wen replied, "I will leave it to Aunty Zhang, I believe Aunty Zhang will be able to convince the grand elder, to send Zhang Xuan to me." Madame Zhang Hu studied Huang Wen''s expression and carefully replied, "You have grown shrewder in such a short time. I will do just as you say. Do I have your words that you will sincerely give your all to save my husband?" Huang Wen nodded his head, "I will." "But then, how you guarantee it?", Madame Zhang Hu asked. Huang Wen calmly replied, "When the bank lend money to someone, they ask for a guarantee. Not the other way around." To Chen Yao and Xia Yue surprise, his answer didn''t make Madame Zhang Hu angry. She rather pleased to hear it. Chuckling, she said, "Well, I guess we have to trust you to solve our problem with the fairies." "But be warned boy, I like wise guy but I hate those who betray my trust.", still smiling Madame Zhang Hu spoke earnestly. "I won''t betray your trust.", said Huang Wen. "I do hope so... for both of us.", said Madame Zhang Hu. That was how Zhang Hu, Huang Wen, Chen Fang and Xia Bao set forth and occupied cities around Fuzhou and Nanping. Within months, they managed to secure the entire province. Madame Zhang Hu and Zhang Hu successfully convinced the grand elder to give Zhang Xuan to Huang Wen. Huang Wen married Zhang Xuan, several months after he married Chen Yao and Xia Yue. Some people bad mouthing him behind his back. But no one dared to critique him openly. And his loyal follower pleased with anything he did. In their eyes, it was just another conquest, another proof of the superiority of their leader. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. Next to Nanping, Pan Wei managed to occupy Sanming and set it as his base. He didn''t tarry to expand his influence to the west and north of Sanming. Zhang Hu, or the grand elder, kept his promise. They didn''t compete in gaining territories and helped each other in defense. At the end of the seventh month, the entire Fujian, Jiangxi and the eastern part of Guangdong already secured under their rule. Some sort of peace and order was maintained. Meanwhile, the lord demon Wang Yuxue''s expansion to the west and south, were met with resistance by people from Yunnan, led by a priestess with a tribe of fairies behind her back and one high level zombie general. While his expedition to the east met with resistance from Pan Wei and Zhang Hu.At the end of the seventh month, Wang Yuxue stuck with Hunan, western part of Guangdong, Guangxi and Guizhou. He was still had the largest territory among the other rulers in the land and decided to manage his current territories and build his army, before trying to push even further. At the other side of the map, after his temporary peace pact with the grand elder, Wang Yuehei successfully took Ningde from PLA. But rather than securing his base in Ningde, he chose to avoid Zhang Hu. He spent a month to rebuild his army and then through the sea launched an attack to the much bigger city, Shanghai. From there, he rapidly expanded his territory and secure the whole province. Wang Yuehei didn''t stop there but try to take advantage of his zombies army and the chaos, to advance even further to the north and occupied the capital, Beijing. He managed to advance as far as Shandong but then stopped at Hebei. In the north, most of the survivors gathered around Beijing, including people who had high levels of cultivation. Combined them with the army, they managed to stop the advance of Wang Yuehei''s threatening army at Hebei. Whatever left from the central government still ran the show there. Another strong army was formed in Sichuan led by a coalition of high level cultivators, backed up by another tribe of fairies. It was quite similar to the situation in Fuzhou, with Zhang Hu, Pan Wei, Huang Wen, Chen Fang and Xia Bao. With their leadership they managed to create order in Sichuan. But other provinces such as Shaanxi, Hubei, Henan and others, were not as fortunate. Within those several months, those province turned into the wilderness. Any survivors most likely already reached safe place, such as Yunnan, Fujian, Sichuan and Beijing. While the other were forced to live and serve Wang Yuehei or Wang Yuxue. The rest of that years was spent in some sort of peace, each force were rebuilding their territories and armies. End of part -1. *Note, sorry if the end of part-1 came abruptly. It''s just that I''m not as good a writer as I want to be. I try to keep writing and hopefully write a better one. The part-2, probably will be about the mc''s journey in cultivation since he need to find a way to fight the grand elder who possess his father in law. And winning all the territories won''t matter if he doesn''t grow strong enough to stop the demon king. In the beginning, the plot should be part-1 introduction -> part-2 warring states -> part-3 cultivation. But, as much as I want to write something like Water Margin or Romance of Three Kingdom, I think I need to know my own limit for now. So I put the 2nd part to the background. I''d like to say, thanks to those who still read this far. I''m totally, sincerely grateful to have your visits, comments, etc. I haven''t decided it yet, whether I go on with the 2nd part, taking a hiatus, write another fiction or just trying to fix my grammar. I enjoy writing but at the same time I also realize that I still have many problems with my grammar, not to mention with the writing technique in itself. ADD:: Perhaps it''s a bit selfish to ask. For anyone who want to read the 2nd part of this story, please leave a comment in this last chapter of the 1st part. Thanks ^_^ Forethought As I mentioned in the last chapter of part-1, the story is rushed to end. I had been struggling with this fic for quite some times before I decided that I can''t keep on writing like this. There are readers who are disappointed by how the story was written. As a writer, perhaps I am disappointed more by the result of my writing than them. I realized there are many characters that aren''t used as they should be. I try to write a several intertwined story lines but it doesn''t turn out the way I want it to be. I try to write a harem where the relation between the mc and the girls is realistic and realize that it''s hard to write something closely romantic with a normal couple, it''s definitely beyond my ability to pull such thing out of a harem setting. I keep on writing, but the more I write, the farther it is from the way I visioned it in the first place. Writing began to feel more like a burden than fun, but I don''t want to leave it hanging either. That''s how I wrote chapter 103. I don''t want to leave it without an end. With chapter 103, at least there is something that resemble an end. At the same time, the end still leave me a path to write the 2nd part. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. The last few days, I try to re-write part-1 and plan a plot based on the characters in part-1. But it''s getting more and more like a completely another story with an mc who happen to have same name. My other plan is to accept part-1 as is, and begin to write part-2 as a story that was born from part-1 but have its own life. People can read part-2 just fine, without having to read part-1. If they want to, they can read part-1 to get more insight. Once again I would like to say thanks to those who read this story this far. I would like to hear your opinion about whether I should re-write part-1 or just leave it as is. Since from the way I see it, if I do re-write part-1, many things will change. I also wonder, if I do re-writing part-1 would you (readers) prefer the game like leveling or the xianxia cultivation more? I find the game like leveling is quite interesting but since I wrote without a good plan, I got burdened with trying to get as far as possible from God and Devil''s World setting, that I decided to take the xianxia cultivation route. Thanks for anyone who''re willing to throw some opinions. New fiction Well, it is kind of a shameless promotion for my new fiction : The Young Daoist It''s a cultivation story, began in a normal modern world with paranormals and cultivators were having almost no power to brag about or prove their authenticity. It follows a young man, who inherited cultivation techniques from his father and despite all the circumstances, insisted on living the inheritance. He earned little from helping people with "supra-natural" cases. One of the cases though brought him to some bigger scenario, a group of cultivators was trying to break the seal that keeps the supra-natural creatures from entering this world.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. This is the first arc of the story, where the normal modern world, turned into something similar to the "normal" xianxia/cultivation world. I feel that I made a bit of progress in writing and would like to invite you to read this new one. I hope I can avoid all the weak part of this first fiction of mine and bring something that''s better in this 2nd one. If this novel got its idea from reading a similar story. The 2nd one is purely my own idea. I hope you will find it refreshing. Thanks for your support. I hope someone who read this one, would pay a visit to my new fiction. Once again, thanks.